This is a modern-English version of The Goddess of Atvatabar: Being the history of the discovery of the interior world and conquest of Atvatabar, originally written by Bradshaw, William Richard.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE
Goddess of Atvatabar
BEING THE
HISTORY OF THE DISCOVERY
OF THE
INTERIOR WORLD
AND
CONQUEST OF ATVATABAR
BY
WILLIAM R. BRADSHAW
PROFUSELY ILLUSTRATED
NEW YORK
J. F. DOUTHITT
286 5th Avenue
1892
Copyright, 1891, by
WILLIAM R. BRADSHAW
CONTENTS.
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
artist, | page | |
Map of the inner world, | Frontispiece. | |
I signaled the engineer to go full speed ahead, and soon we crossed the ice-foot and entered the chasm., | C. Durand Chapman, | 17 |
A half-circle of rifles fired at the unfortunate animals. Two of them dropped dead on the spot., | " | 29 |
The fear triggered by the professor's words was clearly visible on every face., | " | 35 |
At that moment, the sailors let out a wild shout. In unison, they yelled, "The sun! The sun!" | " | 41 |
One of the flying men grabbed Flathootly by his hair and pulled him out of the water., | R. W. Rattray, | 55 |
One of the mounted officers grabbed the switch on the back of the bockhockid and brought it to a stop., | Carl Gutherz, | 69 |
The powerful train charged up the mountain with its bold stride., | C. Durand Chapman, | 75 |
The king hugged me, and I kissed her majesty's hand., | " | 81 |
A parade of priests and priestesses walked down the vibrant aisles, carrying artistic trophies., | Harold Haven Brown, | 87 |
On the throne sat the Supreme Goddess Lyone, the embodiment of Harikar, the Holy Soul., | C. Durand Chapman, | 97 |
The throne of the gods was truly the golden center of Atvatabar, the three-part symbol of body, mind, and spirit, | " | 101 |
Her holiness offered both his majesty the king and me her hand to kiss., | " | 111 |
Atvatabar's Zoophytes, | Paul de Longpré | |
The Lilasure, | 117 | |
The Laburnum, | 118 | |
The Green Gazzle of Glockett Gozzle, | 119 | |
Jeerloons, | 120 | |
A Jeerloon, | 120 | |
The Lilliputians, | 121 | |
The Jugdul, | 122 | |
The Yarphappy, | 123 | |
The Jalloast, | 124 | |
The Gasternowl, | 125 | |
The Crocosus, | 126 | |
The Jardil, or Love pouch, | 127 | |
The Blockade, | 128 | |
The Funny-fenny, or Clowngrass, | 129 | |
The Gleroseral, | 130 | |
The Eaglon, | 131 | |
The goddess stood gripping the outer railing of the deck, the embodiment of courage, | C. Durand Chapman, | 135 |
Then the ship lifted again toward the massive rocks, decorated with the drapes of cascading waves., | " | 141 |
Lyone was carried on a stretcher from the airship to the palace., | " | 147 |
The priest and priestess stood next to the altar, each reading an alternate stanza from the goddess's ritual., | R. W. Rattray, | 155 |
Her kiss was an overwhelming storm of passion and emotion., | C. Durand Chapman, | 181 |
The labyrinth was an underground garden, with its trees and flowers carved from the solid rock., | Paul de Longpré, | 187 |
As I stared, suddenly, a shower of shining jewels poured from the mouth of the hehorrent, | Leonard M. Davis, | 191 |
""With the spirit power in this cable," said the sorcerer, "I command that the magical Island of Arjeels shall rise above the waves."," | C. Durand Chapman, | 197 |
The ship, along with a huge amount of water, leaped into the air at a great height., | " | 223 |
We slowly made our way across the range of icy peaks., | " | 241 |
I climbed onto the trunk and proposed a toast to the health of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar., | R. W. Rattray, | 261 |
Lyone reached for a flower, accidentally touched the vase, and instantly fell dead on the floor., | C. Durand Chapman, | 273 |
At this point, a shell of terrorite exploded among the enemies with thrilling effect, taking out at least two hundred bockhockids., | Walter M. Dunk, | 285 |
Wow! He was holding Lyone in his arms, alive from the living battery! Lyone, the extraordinary soul of souls, alive again and victorious over death., | C. Durand Chapman, | 293 |
We sat there, crowned, surrounded by overwhelming excitement. The crowd shouted, "Long live and good health to our sovereigns, Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar!"," | Allan B. Doggett, | 307 |
Oi made Bhooly and Koshnili kneel down, and a soldier tied their hands behind their backs. Then Oi ordered a soldier to behead them with their own swords., | Allan B. Doggett, | 313 |
INTRODUCTION.
It is proper that some explanation be made as to the position occupied by the following story in the realm of fiction, and that a brief estimate should be made of its literary value.
It’s appropriate to give some explanation about the place this story holds in the world of fiction, and to offer a quick assessment of its literary value.
Literature may be roughly classified under two heads—the creative and the critical. The former is characteristic of the imaginative temperament, while the latter is analytical in its nature, and does not rise above the level of the actual. Rightly pursued, these two ways of searching out truth should supplement each other. The poet finds in God the source of matter; the man of science traces matter up to God. Science is poetry inverted: the latter sees in the former confirmation of its airiest flight; it is synthetic and creative, whereas science dissects and analyzes. Obviously, the most spiritual conceptions should always maintain a basis in the world of fact, and the greatest works of literary art, while taking their stand upon the solid earth, have not feared to lift their heads to heaven. The highest art is the union of both methods, but in recent times realism in an extreme form, led by Zola and Tolstoi, and followed with willing though infirm footsteps by certain American writers, has attained a marked prominence in literature, while romantic writers have suffered a corresponding obscuration. It must be admitted that the influence of the realists is not entirely detrimental; on the contrary, they have imported into literature a nicety of observation, a heedfulness of workmanship, a mastery of technique, which have been greatly to its advantage. Nevertheless, the novel of hard facts has failed to prove its claim to infallibility. Facts in themselves are impotent to account for life. Every material fact is but the representative on the plane of sense of a corresponding truth on the spiritual plane. Spirit is the substance; fact the shadow only, and its whole claim to existence lies in its relation to spirit. Bulwer declares in one of his early productions that the Ideal is the only true Real.
Literature can be broadly categorized into two types—creative and critical. The creative type reflects an imaginative mindset, while the critical type is more analytical and grounded in reality. When done correctly, these two approaches to discovering truth should complement each other. The poet sees God as the source of matter; the scientist traces matter back to God. Science is poetry turned inside out: poetry finds confirmation of its loftiest ideas in science; it is synthetic and imaginative, while science breaks things down and analyzes them. Clearly, the most profound ideas should always be grounded in reality, and the greatest literary works, while firmly rooted in the real world, have not shied away from reaching for the divine. The highest form of art merges both approaches, but in recent years, extreme realism, led by Zola and Tolstoy and followed—albeit hesitantly—by some American writers, has gained significant traction in literature, overshadowing romantic writers. We must acknowledge that the influence of realists isn't entirely negative; rather, they've brought a keen eye for detail, a careful craftsmanship, and technical mastery to literature, which have been beneficial. However, the novel focused solely on hard facts has yet to prove its claim to infallibility. Facts alone can't explain life. Every material fact is simply a representation of a deeper truth on a spiritual level. Spirit is the substance; fact is merely the shadow, and its entire reason for being lies in its connection to spirit. Bulwer states in one of his early works that the Ideal is the only true Real.
In the nature of things a reaction from the depression of the realistic school must take place. Indeed, it has already set in, even at the moment of the realists' apogee. A dozen years ago the author of "John Inglesant," in a work of the finest art and most delicate spirituality, showed that the spell of the ideal had not lost its efficacy, and the books that he has written since then have confirmed and emphasized the impression produced by it. Meanwhile, Robert Louis Stevenson and Rider Haggard have cultivated with striking success the romantic vein of fiction, and the[10] former, at least, has acquired a mastery of technical detail which the realists themselves may envy. It is a little more than a year, too, since Rudyard Kipling startled the reading public with a series of tales of wonderful force and vividness; and whatever criticism may be applied to his work, it incontestably shows the dominance of a spiritual and romantic motive. The realists, on the other hand, have added no notable recruits to their standard, and the leaders of the movement are losing rather than gaining in popularity. The spirit of the new age seems to be with the other party, and we may expect to see them enjoy a constantly widening vogue and influence.
A reaction against the realism movement is bound to happen. In fact, it’s already started, even while the realists were at their peak. A dozen years ago, the author of "John Inglesant," in a beautifully crafted work filled with deep spirituality, demonstrated that the pull of idealism was still strong. The books he has written since then have reinforced and highlighted that impression. Meanwhile, Robert Louis Stevenson and Rider Haggard have successfully embraced the romantic side of fiction, and Stevenson, at least, has achieved a technical skill that even the realists might envy. Just over a year ago, Rudyard Kipling surprised readers with a series of incredibly powerful and vivid stories; and regardless of the criticisms his work faces, it clearly reflects a strong spiritual and romantic theme. On the flip side, the realists haven't attracted any significant new supporters, and the movement’s leaders are losing instead of gaining popularity. The vibe of the new era seems to align with the other side, and we can expect them to continue to grow in popularity and influence.
The first practical problem which confronts the intending historian of an ideal, social, or political community is to determine the locality in which it shall be placed. It may have no geographical limitations, like Plato's "Republic," or Sir Philip Sidney's "Arcadia." Swift, in his "Gulliver's Travels," appropriated the islands of the then unknown seas, and the late Mr. Percy Greg boldly steered into space and located a brilliant romance on the planet Mars. Mr. Haggard has placed the scene of his romance "She" in the unexplored interior of Africa. After all, if imagination be our fellow-traveller, we might well discover El Dorados within easy reach of our own townships.
The first practical challenge for anyone looking to write about an ideal social or political community is deciding where it will be set. It might have no geographical boundaries, like Plato's "Republic" or Sir Philip Sidney's "Arcadia." Swift, in "Gulliver's Travels," claimed the islands of the then-unknown seas, while the late Mr. Percy Greg boldly ventured into space and set an exciting story on the planet Mars. Mr. Haggard chose the untouched interior of Africa as the backdrop for his tale "She." After all, if imagination is our companion, we could very well find El Dorados within easy reach of our own towns.
Other writers, like Ignatius Donnelly and Edward Bellamy, have solved the problem by anticipating the future. Anything will do, so that it be well done. The real question is as to the writer's ability to interest his readers with supposed experiences that may develop mind and heart almost as well as if real.
Other writers, like Ignatius Donnelly and Edward Bellamy, have tackled the issue by imagining the future. Anything works, as long as it’s done well. The main question is whether the writer can engage their readers with imagined experiences that can stimulate the mind and heart almost just like real ones.
"The Goddess of Atvatabar," like the works already mentioned, is a production of imagination and sentiment, the scene of action being laid in the interior of the earth. It is true that the notion has heretofore existed that the earth might be a hollow sphere. The early geologists had a theory that the earth was a hollow globe, the shell being no thicker in proportion to its size than that of an egg. This idea was revived by Captain Symmes, with the addition of polar openings. Jules Verne takes his readers, in one of his romances, to the interior of a volcano, and Bulwer, in his "Coming Race," has constructed a world of underground caverns. Mr. Bradshaw, however, has swept aside each and all of these preliminary explorations, and has kindled the fires of an interior sun, revealing an interior world of striking magnificence. In view of the fact that we live on an exterior world, lit by an exterior sun, he has supposed the possibility of similar interior conditions, and the crudity of all former conceptions of a hollow earth will be made vividly apparent to the reader of the present volume. "The Goddess of Atvatabar" paints a picture of a new world, and the author must be credited with an original conception. He has written out of his own heart and brain, without reference to or dependence upon the imaginings of others, and it is within the truth to say that in boldness of design, in wealth and ingenuity of detail, and in lofty purpose, he has not fallen below the highest standard that has been erected by previous writers.
"The Goddess of Atvatabar," like the other works mentioned, is a product of imagination and emotion, with the action taking place inside the earth. It's true that the idea of the earth being a hollow sphere has existed for a while. Early geologists theorized that the earth was a hollow globe, with a shell no thicker compared to its size than that of an egg. This concept was revived by Captain Symmes, who added the idea of polar openings. Jules Verne takes his readers inside a volcano in one of his stories, and Bulwer, in his "Coming Race," has created a world of underground caves. However, Mr. Bradshaw has dismissed all these earlier explorations and ignited the fires of an inner sun, revealing a stunning inner world. Given that we live on an outer world, illuminated by an outer sun, he imagined the possibility of similar inner conditions, and the inadequacy of previous hollow earth theories will be clearly evident to the reader of this volume. "The Goddess of Atvatabar" portrays a new world, and the author deserves credit for his original idea. He has written from his own heart and mind, without relying on or drawing from the imaginations of others, and it's fair to say that in terms of boldness of design, richness and creativity of detail, and noble intention, he has met or exceeded the highest standards set by earlier writers.
Mr. Bradshaw, in his capacity of idealist, has not only created a new world, but has decorated it with the skill and conscientiousness of the[11] realist, and has achieved a work of art which may rightfully be termed great. Jules Verne, in composing a similar story, would stop short with a description of mere physical adventure, but in the present work Mr. Bradshaw goes beyond the physical, and has created in conjunction therewith an interior world of the soul, illuminated with the still more dazzling sun of ideal love in all its passion and beauty. The story is refreshingly independent both in conception and method, and the insinuation, "Beati qui ante nos nostra dixerunt," cannot be quoted against him. He has imagined and worked out the whole thing for himself, and he merits the full credit that belongs to a discoverer.
Mr. Bradshaw, as an idealist, has not only created a new world but has also crafted it with the skill and dedication of a realist. He has produced a work of art that can rightly be called great. While Jules Verne would stop at mere physical adventure in a similar story, Mr. Bradshaw goes further, creating an internal world of the soul, illuminated by the even brighter sun of ideal love in all its passion and beauty. The story feels refreshingly unique in both its ideas and approach, and the saying, "Beati qui ante nos nostra dixerunt," doesn’t apply to him. He has envisioned and developed the entire concept on his own, earning every bit of recognition that comes with being a true discoverer.
"The Goddess of Atvatabar" is full of marvellous adventures on land and sea and in the aerial regions as well. It is not my purpose at present to enumerate the surprising array of novel conceptions that will charm the reader. The author, by the condition of his undertaking, has given carte blanche to his imagination. He has created a complete society, with a complete environment suited to it. The broadest generalization, no less than the minutest particulars, have received careful attention, and the story is based upon a profound understanding of the essential qualities of human nature, and is calculated to attain deserved celebrity. Among the subjects dear to the idealist's heart, perhaps none finds greater favor than that which involves the conception of a new social and political order, and our author has elaborated this subject on fresh lines of thought, making his material world enclose a realm of spiritual tenderness, even as the body is the continent and sensible manifestation of the soul.
"The Goddess of Atvatabar" is packed with amazing adventures on land, at sea, and in the skies. Right now, I won’t list all the surprising and fascinating ideas that will delight you. The author, through the nature of his work, has given himself free rein to let his imagination run wild. He has created a complete society, complete with a fitting environment. Every broad idea, as well as the tiniest details, have been carefully considered, and the story is grounded in a deep understanding of human nature, aiming for well-earned recognition. Among the topics that idealists cherish, none is more popular than the idea of a new social and political order, and our author has developed this theme with innovative ideas, making his physical world encompass a space of spiritual warmth, just as the body embodies and expresses the soul.
The forces, arts, and aspirations of the human soul are wrought into a symmetrical fabric, exhibiting its ideal tendencies. The evident purpose of the writer is to stimulate the mind, by presenting to its contemplation things that are marvellous, noble, and magnificent. He has not hesitated to portray his own emotions as expressed by the characters in the book, and is evidently in hearty sympathy with everything that will produce elevation of the intellectual and emotional ideals.
The energies, skills, and dreams of the human spirit are woven into a balanced fabric, showing its highest tendencies. The clear intention of the writer is to inspire the mind by showcasing things that are amazing, admirable, and grand. He hasn’t shied away from expressing his own feelings through the characters in the book and clearly supports anything that raises intellectual and emotional ideals.
The style in which the story is told is worthy of remark. In the beginning, when events are occurring within the realm of things already known or conceived of, he speaks in the matter-of-fact, honest tone of the modern explorer; so far as the language goes we might be reading the reports of an arctic voyage as recounted in the daily newspaper; there is the same unpretentiousness and directness of phrase, the same attention to apparently commonplace detail, and the same candid portrayal of wonder, hope, and fear. But when the stupendous descent into the interior world has been made, and we have been carried through the intermediary occurrences into the presence of the beautiful goddess herself, the style rises to the level of the lofty theme and becomes harmoniously imaginative and poetic. The change takes place so naturally and insensibly that no jarring contrast is perceived; and a subdued sense of humor, making itself felt at the proper moment, redeems the most daring flights of the work from the reproach of extravagance.
The way the story is told is notable. At first, when the events are set in the realm of familiar things, the narrator writes with the straightforward, honest tone of a modern explorer; the language makes it feel like we're reading reports of an Arctic expedition in the daily newspaper. There's the same simplicity and directness, the same focus on seemingly ordinary details, and the same open expression of wonder, hope, and fear. But once we dive deep into the interior world and encounter the beautiful goddess herself, the writing elevates to match the grand theme, becoming richly imaginative and poetic. This transition happens so smoothly that there's no jarring contrast, and a subtle sense of humor emerges at just the right moments, saving the boldest moments of the story from feeling excessive.
Mr. Bradshaw is especially to be commended for having the courage of his imagination. He wastes no undue time on explanations, but proceeds[12] promptly and fearlessly to set forth the point at issue. When, for example, it becomes necessary to introduce the new language spoken by the inhabitants of the interior world, we are brought in half a dozen paragraphs to an understanding of its characteristic features, and proceed to the use of it without more ado. A more timid writer would have misspent labor and ingenuity in dwelling upon a matter which Mr. Bradshaw rightly perceived to be of no essential importance; and we should have been wearied and delayed in arriving at the really interesting scenes.
Mr. Bradshaw deserves special praise for having the courage of his creativity. He doesn't waste unnecessary time on explanations but quickly and boldly addresses the main issue. For instance, when it's time to introduce the new language spoken by the people of the inner world, he efficiently provides us with a clear understanding of its main features in just a few paragraphs, then seamlessly moves on to using it. A more cautious writer would have wasted time and effort dwelling on something that Mr. Bradshaw wisely recognized as unimportant; as a result, we would have been bored and delayed in reaching the truly captivating scenes.
The philosophy of the book is worthy of more serious notice. The religion of the new race is based upon the worship of the human soul, whose powers have been developed to a height unthought of by our section of mankind, although on lines the commencement of which are already within our view. The magical achievements of theosophy and occultism, as well as the ultimate achievements of orthodox science, are revealed in their most amazing manifestations, and with a sobriety and minuteness of treatment that fully satisfies what may be called the transcendental reader. The whole philosophic and religious situation is made to appear admirably plausible: but we are gradually brought to perceive that there is a futility and a rottenness inherent in it all, and that for the Goddess of Atvatabar, lofty, wise, and immaculate though she be, there is, nevertheless, a loftier and sublimer experience in store. The finest art of the book is shown here: a deep is revealed underneath the deep, and the final outcome is in accord with the simplest as well as the profoundest religious perception.
The philosophy of the book deserves more serious attention. The religion of the new race is based on the worship of the human soul, whose abilities have been developed to an unprecedented level, although the beginnings of this are already visible to us. The incredible achievements of theosophy and occultism, along with the final results of conventional science, are showcased in their most astonishing forms, presented with a clarity and detail that fully satisfies what we might call the transcendental reader. The entire philosophical and religious context is made to seem highly plausible; however, we gradually come to realize that there is a futility and decay inherent in it all, and that for the Goddess of Atvatabar, exalted, wise, and pure though she is, there is still a higher and more sublime experience awaiting. The book's finest artistry is evident here: a deeper truth is revealed beneath the surface, and the ultimate outcome aligns with both the simplest and the most profound religious insights.
But it would be useless to attempt longer to withhold the reader from the marvellous journey that awaits him. A word of congratulation, however, is due in regard to the illustrations. They reach a level of excellence rare even at this day; the artists have evidently been in thorough sympathy with the author, and have given to the eye what the latter has presented to the understanding. A more lovable divinity than that which confronts us on the golden throne it has seldom been our fortune to behold; and the designs of animal-plants are as remarkable as anything in modern illustrative art: they are entirely unique, and possess a value quite apart from their artistic grace.
But it would be pointless to keep the reader from the amazing journey that lies ahead. However, a word of congratulations is deserved for the illustrations. They achieve a level of excellence that's rare even today; the artists clearly connected with the author and have visually represented what the author has conveyed to the mind. It's not often we come across a more lovable deity than the one sitting on the golden throne; and the designs of animal-plants are as impressive as anything in contemporary illustrative art: they are completely unique and hold a value beyond their artistic beauty.
The chief complaint I find to urge against the book is that it stops long before my curiosity regarding the contents of the interior world is satisfied. There are several continents and islands yet to be heard from. But I am reassured by the termination of the story that there is nothing to prevent the hero from continuing his explorations; and I shall welcome the volume which contains the further points of his extraordinary and commendable enterprise.
The main issue I have with the book is that it ends long before my curiosity about the inner world is satisfied. There are still several continents and islands that need to be explored. However, I’m comforted by the ending of the story, which suggests that nothing stops the hero from continuing his adventures; I look forward to the next volume that will cover more of his remarkable and praiseworthy journey.
Julian Hawthorne.
Julian Hawthorne.
THE GODDESS OF ATVATABAR.
CHAPTER I.
A POLAR CATASTROPHE.
I had been asleep when a terrific noise awoke me. I rose up on my couch in the cabin and gazed wildly around, dazed with the feeling that something extraordinary had happened. By degrees becoming conscious of my surroundings, I saw Captain Wallace, Dr. Merryferry, Astronomer Starbottle, and Master-at-Arms Flathootly beside me.
I had been asleep when a loud noise woke me up. I sat up on my couch in the cabin and looked around frantically, confused by the sense that something amazing had happened. Gradually becoming aware of my surroundings, I saw Captain Wallace, Dr. Merryferry, Astronomer Starbottle, and Master-at-Arms Flathootly next to me.
"Commander White," said the captain, "did you hear that roar?"
"Commander White," the captain said, "did you hear that roar?"
"What roar?" I replied. "Where are we?"
"What roar?" I said. "Where are we?"
"Why, you must have been asleep," said he, "and yet the roar was enough to raise the dead. It seemed as if both earth and heaven were split open."
"Wow, you must have been asleep," he said, "and yet the noise was loud enough to wake the dead. It felt like both the earth and the sky were torn apart."
"What is that hissing sound I hear?" I inquired.
"What is that hissing sound I hear?" I asked.
"That, sir," said the doctor, "is the sound of millions of flying sea-fowl frightened by the awful noise. The midnight sun is darkened with the flight of so many birds. Surely, sir, you must have heard that dreadful shriek. It froze the blood in our veins with horror."
"That, sir," said the doctor, "is the sound of millions of flying seabirds scared by the terrible noise. The midnight sun is blocked by the flock of so many birds. Surely, sir, you must have heard that horrifying scream. It sent chills through our veins with fear."
I began to understand that the Polar King was safe, and that we were all still alive and well. But what could my officers mean by the terrible noise they talked about?
I started to realize that the Polar King was secure, and that we were all still alive and fine. But what did my officers mean by the awful noise they mentioned?
I jumped out of bed saying, "Gentlemen, I must investigate this whole business. You say the Polar King is safe?"
I jumped out of bed and said, "Guys, I need to look into this whole situation. You’re saying the Polar King is okay?"
"Shure, sorr," said Flathootly, the master-at-arms, "the ship lies still anchored to the ice-fut where we put her this afthernoon. She's all right."
"Sure, sir," said Flathootly, the master-at-arms, "the ship is still anchored to the ice-fut where we left her this afternoon. She's all good."
I at once went on deck. Sure enough the ship was as safe as if in harbor. Birds flew about in myriads, at times obscuring[14] the sun, and now and then we heard growling reverberations from distant icebergs, answering back the fearful roar that had roused them from their polar sleep.
I immediately went up on deck. Sure enough, the ship was as safe as if it were in harbor. Birds flew in huge numbers, sometimes blocking[14] the sun, and occasionally we heard low rumbling sounds from distant icebergs, responding to the frightening roar that had awakened them from their polar slumber.
The sea, that is to say the enormous ice-pack in which we lay, heaved and fell like an earthquake. It was evident that a catastrophe of no common character had happened.
The sea, or rather the massive ice-pack we were on, surged and dropped like an earthquake. It was clear that an extraordinary disaster had occurred.
What was the cause that startled the polar midnight with such unwonted commotion?
What caused such an unusual commotion in the polar midnight?
Sailors are very superstitious; with them every unknown sound is a cry of disaster. It was necessary to discover what had happened, lest the courage of my men should give way and involve the whole expedition in ruin.
Sailors are very superstitious; for them, every unfamiliar sound is a warning of disaster. It was essential to find out what had happened, or else my men’s courage might falter and put the entire expedition in jeopardy.
The captain, although alarmed, was as brave as a lion, and as for Flathootly, he would follow me through fire and water like the brave Irishman that he was. The scientific staff were gentlemen of education, and could be relied upon to show an example of bravery that would keep the crew in good spirits.
The captain, though worried, was as brave as a lion, and as for Flathootly, he would follow me through fire and water like the courageous Irishman he was. The scientific staff were educated gentlemen and could be counted on to set a standard of bravery that would keep the crew's spirits high.
"Do you remember the creek in the ice-foot we passed this morning," said the captain, "the place where we shot the polar bear?"
"Do you remember the creek at the ice-foot we passed this morning," said the captain, "the spot where we shot the polar bear?"
"Quite well," I said.
"Pretty good," I said.
"Well, the roar that frightened us came from that locality. You remember all day we heard strange squealing sounds issuing from the ice, as though it was being rent or split open by some subterranean force."
"Well, the roar that scared us came from that area. You remember we heard weird squealing noises all day coming from the ice, like it was being torn apart by some underground force."
The entire events of the day came to my mind in all their clearness. I did remember the strange sounds the captain referred to. I thought then that perhaps they had been caused by Professor Rackiron's shell of terrorite which he had fired at the southern face of the vast range of ice mountains that formed an impenetrable barrier to the pole. The men were in need of a change of diet, and we thought the surest way of getting the sea-fowl was to explode a shell among them. The face of the ice cliffs was the home of innumerable birds peculiar to the Arctic zone. There myriads of gulls, kittiwakes, murres, guillemots, and such like creatures, made the ice alive with feathered forms.
The events of the day played back in my mind clearly. I remembered the strange sounds the captain mentioned. I thought maybe they were caused by Professor Rackiron's terrorite shell, which he had fired at the southern side of the huge ice mountain range blocking the way to the pole. The crew needed a change in their diet, and we figured that the best way to catch some sea birds was to explode a shell among them. The ice cliffs were home to countless birds unique to the Arctic. Myriads of gulls, kittiwakes, murres, guillemots, and similar creatures filled the ice with their presence.
The terrorite gun was fired with ordinary powder, and although we could approach no nearer the cliffs than five miles, on account of the solid ice-foot, yet our chief gun was good for that distance.[15]
The terrorite gun was fired with regular powder, and even though we couldn’t get any closer to the cliffs than five miles because of the solid ice, our main gun was effective at that range.[15]
The shell was fired and exploded high up on the face of the crags. The effect was startling. The explosion brought down tons of the frosty marble. The débris fell like blocks of iron that rang with a piercing cry on the ice-bound breast of the ocean. Millions of sea-fowl of every conceivable variety darkened the air. Their rushing wings sounded like the hissing of a tornado. Thousands were killed by the shock. A detachment of sailors under First Officer Renwick brought in heavy loads of dead fowl for a change of diet. The food, however, proved indigestible, and made the men ill.
The shell was fired and exploded high up on the cliffs. The effect was shocking. The explosion sent tons of icy marble crashing down. The debris fell like blocks of iron, making a piercing noise as they hit the frozen surface of the ocean. Millions of sea birds of every kind filled the air. Their flapping wings sounded like a tornado. Thousands were killed in the chaos. A group of sailors led by First Officer Renwick collected heavy loads of dead birds for a change of diet. However, the food turned out to be hard to digest and made the men sick.
We resolved, as soon as the sun had mounted the heavens from his midnight declension, to retrace our course somewhat and discover the cause of the terrible outcry of the night. We had been sailing for weeks along the southern ice-foot that belonged to the interminable ice hills which formed an effectual barrier to the pole. Day after day the Polar King had forced its way through a gigantic floe of piled-up ice blocks, floating cakes of ice, and along ridges of frozen enormity, cracked, broken, and piled together in endless confusion. We were in quest of a northward passage out of the terrible ice prison that surrounded us, but failed to discover the slightest opening. It had become a question of abandoning our enterprise of discovering the North Pole and returning home again or abandoning the ship, and, taking our dogs and sledges, brave the nameless terrors of the icy hills. Of course in such case the ship would be our base of supplies and of action in whatever expedition might be set on foot for polar discovery.
We decided, as soon as the sun rose in the sky after its midnight dip, to backtrack a bit and find out what caused the terrifying noise we heard last night. We had been sailing for weeks along the southern ice edge of the endless ice mountains that acted as a solid barrier to the pole. Day after day, the Polar King had pushed through massive ice floes, floating ice blocks, and along enormous ridges of frozen chaos, cracked, broken, and piled up in endless disorder. We were looking for a way north out of the dreadful ice prison that surrounded us, but we couldn’t find the slightest opening. It had become a choice between giving up our quest to discover the North Pole and heading home or leaving the ship and facing the unknown dangers of the icy mountains with just our dogs and sleds. Of course, if we chose to leave the ship, it would serve as our supply base and the starting point for any further polar exploration.
About six o'clock in the morning of the 20th of July we began to work the ship around, to partially retrace our voyage. All hands were on the lookout for any sign of such a catastrophe as might have caused the midnight commotion. After travelling about ten miles we reached the creek where the bear had been killed the day before. The man on the lookout on the top-mast sung out:
About six in the morning on July 20th, we started to turn the ship around to partially retrace our journey. Everyone was on the lookout for any signs of what could have caused the chaos at midnight. After traveling about ten miles, we arrived at the creek where the bear had been killed the day before. The lookout at the top of the mast shouted:
"Creek bigger than yesterday!"
"Creek is bigger than yesterday!"
Before we had time to examine the creek with our glasses he sung out:
Before we had a chance to look at the creek with our binoculars, he shouted out:
"Mountains split in two!"
"Mountains split apart!"
Sure enough, a dark blue gash ran up the hills to their very summit, and as soon as the ship came abreast of the creek we saw that the range of frozen precipices had been riven apart,[16] and a streak of dark blue water lay between, on which the ship might possibly reach the polar sea beyond.
Sure enough, a dark blue cut ran up the hills to their very top, and as soon as the ship came alongside the creek, we saw that the frozen cliffs had been split apart,[16] and a strip of dark blue water lay in between, which the ship might be able to navigate to reach the polar sea beyond.
Dare we venture into that inviting gulf?
Dare we explore that tempting gulf?
The officers crowded around me. "Well, gentlemen," said I, "what do you say, shall we try the passage?"
The officers gathered around me. "So, guys," I said, "what do you think, should we give the passage a shot?"
"We only measure fifty feet on the beam, while the fissure is at least one hundred feet wide; so we have plenty of room to work the ship," said the captain.
"We only measure fifty feet on the beam, while the fissure is at least one hundred feet wide; so we have plenty of space to maneuver the ship," said the captain.
"But, captain," said I, "if we find the width only fifty feet a few miles from here, what then?"
"But, captain," I said, "if we find the width is only fifty feet a few miles from here, what do we do then?"
"Then we must come back," said he, "that's all."
"Then we have to come back," he said, "that's it."
"Suppose we cannot come back—suppose the walls of ice should begin to close up again?" I said.
"Imagine if we can't go back—what if the walls of ice start closing up again?" I said.
"I don't believe they will," said Professor Goldrock, who was our naturalist and was well informed in geology.
"I don't think they will," said Professor Goldrock, our naturalist who was knowledgeable about geology.
"Why not?" I inquired.
"Why not?" I asked.
"Well," said he, "to our certain knowledge this range of ice hills extends five hundred miles east and west of us. The sea is here over one hundred and fifty fathoms deep. This barrier is simply a congregation of icebergs, frozen into a continuous solid mass. It is quite certain that the mass is anchored to the bottom, so that it is not free to come asunder and then simply close up again. My theory is this: Right underneath us there is a range of submarine rocks or hills running north and south. Last night an earthquake lifted this submarine range, say, fifty feet above its former level. The enormous upward pressure split open the range of ice resting thereon, and, unless the mountains beneath us subside to their former level, these rent walls of ice will never come together again. The passage will become filled up with fresh ice in a few hours, so that in any case there is no danger of the precipices crushing the ship."
"Well," he said, "to our knowledge, this range of ice hills stretches five hundred miles east and west of us. The sea here is over one hundred and fifty fathoms deep. This barrier is just a collection of icebergs fused into a solid mass. It's pretty clear that the mass is anchored to the seabed, so it can’t break apart and then just come back together. My theory is this: Right beneath us, there's a range of underwater rocks or hills running north and south. Last night, an earthquake lifted this underwater range, say, fifty feet higher than it was before. The massive upward pressure split the ice range resting on top of it, and unless the mountains below us sink back to their original level, these cracked walls of ice will never come back together. The passage will fill up with new ice in a few hours, so in any case, there's no risk of the cliffs crushing the ship."
"Your opinion looks feasible," I replied.
"Your opinion seems reasonable," I replied.
"Look," said he; "you will see that the top of the crevasse is wider than it is at the level of the water, one proof at least that my theory is correct."
"Look," he said, "you'll see that the top of the crevasse is wider than it is at the water level, which is at least one proof that my theory is correct."
The professor was right; there was a perceptible increase in the width of the opening at the top.
The professor was right; there was a noticeable increase in the width of the opening at the top.
To make ourselves still more sure we took soundings for a mile east and west of the chasm, and found the professor's theory of a submarine range of hills correct. The water was shallowest right under the gap, and was very much deeperonly[17] a short distance on either side. I said to the officers and sailors: "My men, are you willing to enter this gap with a view of getting beyond the barrier for the sake of science and fortune and the glory of the United States?"
To be even more certain, we measured the depth of the water a mile east and west of the chasm and confirmed that the professor's theory about an underwater range of hills was correct. The water was shallowest right under the gap and got much deeper just a short distance on either side. I said to the officers and sailors: "My crew, are you willing to go into this gap to get past the barrier for the sake of science, fortune, and the glory of the United States?"

They gave a shout of assent that robbed the gulf of its terrors. I signalled the engineer full speed ahead, and in a short time we crossed the ice-foot and entered the chasm.
They shouted in agreement, which took away the fears of the canyon. I signaled the engineer to go full speed ahead, and soon we crossed the ice edge and entered the gorge.
It could be nothing else but an upheaval of nature that caused the rent, as the distance was uniform between the walls however irregular the windings made. And such walls! For a distance of twenty miles we sailed between smooth glistening precipices of palæocrystic ice rising two hundred feet above the water. The opening remained perceptibly wider at the top than below.
It had to be some kind of natural upheaval that created the split, since the distance between the walls stayed consistent no matter how twisty the path was. And those walls! For twenty miles, we glided between smooth, shining cliffs of ancient ice towering two hundred feet above the water. The opening was clearly wider at the top than at the bottom.
After a distance of twenty miles the height gradually decreased until within a distance of another fifty miles the ice sank to the level of the water.
After traveling twenty miles, the elevation slowly decreased until, within another fifty miles, the ice came down to the level of the water.
The sailors gave a shout of triumph which was echoed from the ramparts of ice. To our astonishment we found we had reached a mighty field of loose pack ice, while on the distant horizon were glimpses of blue sea!
The sailors let out a shout of triumph that echoed off the icy ramparts. To our surprise, we realized we had arrived at a vast area of loose pack ice, and on the distant horizon, we could see glimpses of blue sea!
CHAPTER II.
THE CAUSE OF THE EXPEDITION.
The Polar King, in lat. 84', long. 151' 14", had entered an ocean covered with enormous ice-floes. What surprised us most was the fact that we could make any headway whatever, and that the ice wasn't frozen into one solid mass as every one expected. On the contrary, leads of open water reached in all directions, and up those leading nearest due north we joyfully sailed.
The Polar King, at latitude 84° and longitude 151° 14", had entered an ocean filled with massive ice floes. What surprised us the most was that we could actually make some progress, and that the ice wasn't all frozen into one solid block as everyone had expected. Instead, there were paths of open water extending in all directions, and we happily sailed up the ones leading closest to true north.
May the 10th was a memorable day in our voyage. On that day we celebrated the double event of having reached the furthest north and of having discovered an open polar sea.
May 10th was a memorable day in our journey. On that day we celebrated the double milestone of reaching the farthest north and discovering an open polar sea.
Seated in the luxurious cabin of the ship, I mused on the origin of this extraordinary expedition. It was certain, if my father were alive he would fully approve of the use I was making of the wealth he had left me. He was a man utterly without[20] romance, a hard-headed man of facts, which quality doubtless was the cause of his amassing so many millions of dollars.
Seated in the fancy cabin of the ship, I reflected on how this amazing journey came about. If my father were alive, I was sure he would completely support how I was using the money he left me. He was a man with no sense of romance at all, a practical guy focused purely on facts, and that was probably why he made so much money.
My father could appreciate the importance of theories, of enthusiastic ideals, but he preferred others to act upon them. As for himself he would say, "I see no money in it for me." He believed that many enthusiastic theories were the germs of great fortunes, but he always said with a knowing smile, "You know it is never safe to be a pioneer in anything. The pioneer usually gets killed in creating an inheritance for his successors." It was a selfish policy which arose from his financial experiences, that in proportion as a man was selfish he was successful.
My father understood the value of theories and passionate ideals, but he liked it better when others took action on them. For himself, he would say, "I don't see a profit in it for me." He believed that many passionate theories were the seeds of great wealth, but he always added with a knowing smile, "You know, it's never safe to be a pioneer in anything. The pioneer usually gets left behind while creating an inheritance for those who come after." It was a selfish approach that stemmed from his financial experiences; he believed that the more selfish a person was, the more successful they would be.
I was always of a totally different temperament to my father. I was romantic, idealistic. I loved the marvellous, the magnificent, the miraculous and the mysterious, qualities that I inherited from my mother. I used to dream of exploring tropic islands, of visiting the lands of Europe and the Orient, and of haunting temples and tombs, palaces and pagodas. I wished to discover all that was weird and wonderful on the earth, so that my experiences would be a description of earth's girdle of gold, bringing within reach of the enslaved multitudes of all nations ideas and experiences of surpassing novelty and grandeur that would refresh their parched souls. I longed to whisper in the ear of the laborer at the wheel that the world was not wholly a blasted place, but that here and there oases made green its barrenness. If he could not actually in person mingle with its joys, his soul, that neither despot nor monopolist could chain, might spread its wings and feast on such delights as my journeyings might furnish.
I was always completely different from my dad. I was romantic and idealistic. I loved the marvelous, the magnificent, the miraculous, and the mysterious—traits I got from my mom. I would daydream about exploring tropical islands, visiting the lands of Europe and the Orient, and wandering through temples and tombs, palaces and pagodas. I wanted to discover all the weird and wonderful things on Earth, so my experiences could represent a golden belt of the world, bringing fresh ideas and experiences to the enslaved masses from all nations, filled with incredible novelty and grandeur to refresh their weary souls. I yearned to tell the laborer at the wheel that the world wasn’t just a barren wasteland but that here and there, oases brought life to its desolation. Even if he couldn’t personally share in those joys, his soul, unchained by any tyrant or monopolist, could still rise and enjoy the delights that my travels could offer.
How seldom do we realize our fondest desires! Just at the time of my father's death the entire world was shocked with the news of the failure of another Arctic expedition, sent out by the United States, to discover, if possible, the North Pole. The expedition leaving their ship frozen up in Smith's Sound essayed to reach the pole by means of a monster balloon and a favoring wind. The experiment might possibly have succeeded had it not happened that the car of the balloon struck the crest of an iceberg and dashed its occupants into a fearful crevasse in the ice, where they miserably perished. This calamity brought to recollection the ill-fated Sir John Franklin and Jeanette expeditions; but, strange to say, in my mind at least, such disasters[21] produced no deterrent effect against the setting forth of still another enterprise in Arctic research.
How rarely do we recognize our deepest wishes! Just when my father passed away, the whole world was stunned by the news of the failure of another Arctic expedition, sent by the United States, to find, if possible, the North Pole. The team left their ship frozen in Smith's Sound and attempted to reach the pole using a giant balloon and a favorable wind. The mission might have succeeded if the balloon's car hadn't hit the top of an iceberg and sent its occupants into a terrifying crevasse in the ice, where they tragically perished. This disaster recalled the doomed Sir John Franklin and Jeanette expeditions; but, oddly enough, at least in my mind, such tragedies[21] did not discourage the launch of yet another Arctic research venture.
From the time the expedition I refer to sailed from New York until the news of its dreadful fate reached the country, I had been reading almost every narrative of polar discovery. The consequence was I had awakened in my mind an enthusiasm to penetrate the sublime secret of the pole. I longed to stand, as it were, on the roof of the world and see beneath me the great globe revolve on its axis. There, where there is neither north, nor south, nor east, nor west, I could survey the frozen realms of death. I would dare to stand on the very pole itself with my few hardy companions, monarch of an empire of ice, on a spot that never feels the life-sustaining revolutions of the earth. I knew that on the equator, where all is light, life, and movement, continents and seas flash through space at the rate of one thousand miles an hour, but on the pole the wheeling of the earth is as dead as the desolation that surrounds it.
From the moment the expedition I’m talking about set sail from New York until the news of its terrible fate reached the country, I had been reading nearly every account of polar exploration. As a result, I developed a passion to uncover the magnificent secret of the pole. I yearned to stand, metaphorically speaking, on the roof of the world and watch the great globe spin on its axis beneath me. In that place, where there is no north, south, east, or west, I could survey the frozen realms of death. I would dare to stand at the very pole itself with my few brave companions, rulers of an empire of ice, on a spot that never experiences the life-giving rotations of the earth. I knew that at the equator, where everything is light, life, and movement, continents and oceans move through space at a speed of one thousand miles an hour, but at the pole, the spinning of the earth is as lifeless as the desolation that surrounds it.
I had conversed with Arctic navigators both in England and the United States. Some believed the pole would never be discovered. Others, again, declared their belief in an open polar sea. It was generally conceded that the Smith's Sound route was impracticable, and that the only possible way to approach the pole was by the Behring Strait route, that is, by following the 170th degree of west longitude north of Alaska.
I had talked with Arctic navigators in both England and the United States. Some thought the North Pole would never be found. Others insisted they believed in an open polar sea. It was generally agreed that the Smith's Sound route was not feasible, and that the only way to reach the pole was via the Bering Strait route, specifically by following the 170th degree of west longitude north of Alaska.
I thought it a strange fact that modern sailors, armed with all the resources of science and with the experience of numerous Arctic voyages to guide them, could get only three degrees nearer the pole than Henry Hudson did nearly three hundred years ago. That redoubtable seaman possessed neither the ships nor men of later voyagers nor the many appliances of his successors to mitigate the intense cold, yet his record in view of the facts of the case remains triumphant.
I found it odd that today’s sailors, equipped with all the tools of science and the experience from many Arctic journeys, could get only three degrees closer to the pole than Henry Hudson did almost three hundred years ago. That remarkable seaman had neither the ships nor the crew of later explorers, nor the various tools of his successors to help deal with the extreme cold, yet his achievement, considering the circumstances, remains impressive.
It was at this time that my father died. He left me the bulk of his property under the following clause in his will:
It was at this time that my father passed away. He left me most of his property with the following clause in his will:
"I hereby bequeath to my dear son, Lexington White, the real estate, stocks, bonds, shares, title-deeds, mortgages, and other securities that I die possessed of, amounting at present market prices to over five million dollars. I desire that my said son use this property for some beneficent purpose, of use[22] to his fellow-men, excepting what money may be necessary for his personal wants as a gentleman."
"I hereby leave to my dear son, Lexington White, all my real estate, stocks, bonds, shares, title deeds, mortgages, and other securities that I own at the time of my death, which currently total over five million dollars at market prices. I want my son to use this property for some charitable purpose that benefits others, except for the amount of money he needs for his personal expenses as a gentleman."
I could scarcely believe my father was so wealthy as to be able to leave me so large a fortune, but his natural secretiveness kept him from mentioning the amount of his gains, even to his own family. No sooner did I realize the extent of my wealth than I resolved to devote it to fitting out a private expedition with no less an object than to discover the North Pole myself. Of course I knew the undertaking was extremely hazardous and doubtful of success. It could hardly be possible that any private individual, however wealthy and daring, could hope to succeed where all the resources of mighty nations had failed.
I could hardly believe my father was rich enough to leave me such a huge fortune, but his natural tendency to keep things private prevented him from mentioning how much he had made, even to our family. As soon as I realized how wealthy I was, I decided to use it to fund a private expedition with the ambitious goal of discovering the North Pole myself. Of course, I knew the mission was incredibly risky and unlikely to succeed. It was hard to imagine that any individual, no matter how wealthy or courageous, could succeed where the resources of powerful nations had failed.
Still, these same difficulties had a tremendous power of attracting fresh exploits on that fatal field. Who could say that even I alone might not stumble upon success? In a word, I had made up my mind to set forth in a vessel strong and swift and manned by sailors experienced in Arctic voyages, under my direct command. The expedition would be kept a profound secret; I would leave New York ostensibly for Australia, then, doubling Cape Horn, would make direct for Behring Sea. If I failed, none would be the wiser; if I succeeded, what fame would be mine!
Still, these same challenges had a powerful way of drawing in new adventures on that dangerous journey. Who could say that even I alone might not find success? In short, I decided to set out on a sturdy and fast ship, crewed by sailors experienced in Arctic voyages, under my direct command. The expedition would be kept completely secret; I would leave New York pretending to head for Australia, then, after rounding Cape Horn, would head straight for Behring Sea. If I failed, no one would be the wiser; if I succeeded, what fame would be mine!
CHAPTER III.
BEGINNING THE VOYAGE.
I determined to build a vessel of such strength and equipment as could not fail, with ordinary good fortune, to carry us through the greatest dangers in Arctic navigation. Short of being absolutely frozen in the ice, I hoped to reach the pole itself, if there should be sufficient water to float us. The vessel, which I named the Polar King, although small in size was very strong and compact. Her length was 150 feet and her width amidships 50 feet. Her frames and planking were made of well-seasoned oak. The outer planking was sheathed in steel plates from four to six inches in thickness. This would protect us from the edges of the ancient ice that might otherwise cut into the planking and so destroy the vessel.[23]
I decided to build a ship that was strong and well-equipped enough to help us navigate the biggest challenges in Arctic waters, with a bit of luck. Unless we got completely stuck in the ice, I aimed to reach the pole itself, as long as there was enough water to keep us afloat. The ship, which I called the Polar King, was compact but very sturdy. It was 150 feet long and 50 feet wide at the midpoint. Its frame and planking were made from well-aged oak. The outer planking was covered in steel plates that were four to six inches thick, which would protect us from the edges of the ancient ice that could otherwise slice into the wood and damage the ship.[23]
The ship was armed as follows: A colossal terrorite gun that stood in the centre of the deck, whose 250-pound shell of explosive terrorite was fired by a charge of gunpowder without exploding the terrorite while leaving the gun. This was to destroy icebergs and heavy pack-ice. A battery of twelve 100-pounder terrorite guns, with shells also fired with powder. All shells would explode by percussion in striking the object aimed at. A battery of six guns of the Gatling type, to repel boarding parties in case we reached a hostile country. There was also an armory of magazine rifles, revolvers, cutlasses, etc., as well as 50 tons of gunpowder, terrorite, and revolver-rifle cartridges.
The ship was equipped as follows: A huge terrorite gun positioned in the center of the deck, which fired a 250-pound shell of explosive terrorite using a gunpowder charge without detonating the terrorite as it left the gun. This was meant to break apart icebergs and thick pack-ice. There was a battery of twelve 100-pound terrorite guns, with shells also fired using powder. All shells would explode on impact with the target. A battery of six Gatling-type guns was included to fend off boarding parties if we encountered a hostile nation. Additionally, there was an arsenal of magazine rifles, revolvers, cutlasses, and so on, along with 50 tons of gunpowder, terrorite, and revolver-rifle cartridges.
The ship was driven by steam, the triple-expansion engine being 500-horse power and the rate of speed twenty-five miles an hour. By an important improvement on the steam engine, invented by myself, one ton of coal did the work of 50 tons without such improvement. The bunkers held 250 tons of coal, which was thus equal to 12,500 tons in any other vessel. There was also an auxiliary engine for working the pumps, electric dynamo, cargo, anchors, etc. One of the most useful fittings was the apparatus that both heated the ship and condensed the sea water for consumption on board ship, and for feeding the boilers.
The ship was powered by steam, featuring a 500-horsepower triple-expansion engine that could reach speeds of twenty-five miles per hour. Thanks to a significant improvement I made to the steam engine, one ton of coal was as effective as 50 tons without that enhancement. The bunkers could hold 250 tons of coal, which provided the equivalent energy of 12,500 tons on any other vessel. There was also an auxiliary engine for operating the pumps, electric dynamo, cargo system, anchors, and more. One of the most practical features was the system that both heated the ship and turned seawater into freshwater for onboard use and to feed the boilers.
The ship's company was as follows:
The ship's crew was as follows:
OFFICERS.
Officers.
Lexington White, Commander of the Expedition.
Captain, William Wallace.
First Officer Renwick, Navigating Lieutenant.
Second Officer Austin, Captain of the terrorite gun.
Third Officer Haddock, Captain of the main deck battery.
Lexington White, Commander of the Expedition.
Captain, William Wallace.
First Officer Renwick, Navigating Lieutenant.
Second Officer Austin, Captain of the terrorite gun.
Third Officer Haddock, Captain of the main deck battery.
SCIENTIFIC STAFF.
Research Team.
Professor Rackiron, Electrician and Inventor.
Professor Starbottle, Astronomer.
Professor Goldrock, Naturalist.
Doctor Merryferry, Ship's Physician.
Professor Rackiron, Electrician and Inventor.
Professor Starbottle, Astronomer.
Professor Goldrock, Naturalist.
Doctor Merryferry, Ship's Doctor.
PETTY OFFICERS.
Petty Officers.
Master-at-Arms Flathootly.
First Engineer Douglass.
Second Engineer Anthoney.
Pilot Rowe.
[24]Carpenter Martin.
Painter Hereward.
Boatswain Dunbar.
Master-at-Arms Flathootly.
First Engineer Douglass.
Second Engineer Anthoney.
Pilot Rowe.
[24]Carpenter Martin.
Painter Hereward.
Boatswain Dunbar.
Ninety-five able-bodied seamen, including mechanics, gunners, cooks, tailors, stokers, etc.
Ninety-five able-bodied sailors, including mechanics, gunners, cooks, tailors, stokers, and so on.
Total of ship's company, 110 souls.
Total number of people on the ship, 110 individuals.
Believing in the absolute certainty of discovering the pole and our consequent fame, I had included in the ship's stores a special triumphal outfit for both officers and sailors. This consisted of a Viking helmet of polished brass surmounted by the figure of a silver-plated polar bear, to be worn by both officers and sailors. For the officers a uniform of navy-blue cloth was provided, consisting of frock coat embroidered with a profusion of gold striping on shoulders and sleeves, and gold-striped pantaloons. For each sailor there was provided a uniform consisting of outer navy-blue cloth jacket, with inner blue serge jacket, having the figure of a globe embroidered in gold on the breast of the latter, surmounted by the figure of a polar bear in silver. Each officer and sailor was armed with a cutlass having the figure of a polar bear in silver-plated brass surmounting the hilt. This was the gala dress, but for every-day use the entire company was supplied with the usual Arctic outfit to withstand the terrible climate of high latitudes.
Believing we would definitely find the pole and gain fame from it, I packed a special triumphant outfit for both the officers and sailors in the ship's supplies. This included a polished brass Viking helmet topped with a silver-plated polar bear, meant for everyone. The officers received a navy-blue cloth uniform, featuring a frock coat decorated with lots of gold stripes on the shoulders and sleeves, along with gold-striped pants. Each sailor was given a uniform consisting of an outer navy-blue jacket and an inner blue serge jacket, which had a gold-embroidered globe on the chest and a silver polar bear on top. Every officer and sailor was also equipped with a cutlass that had a silver-plated brass polar bear on the hilt. This was the fancy dress, but for everyday wear, the whole crew was supplied with the standard Arctic gear to handle the harsh climate of the high latitudes.
Foreseeing the necessity of pure air and freedom from damp surroundings, I had the men's berths built on the spar deck, contrary to the usual custom. The spar deck was entirely covered by a hurricane deck, thus giving complete protection from cold and the stormy weather we would be sure to encounter on the voyage.
Foreseeing the need for fresh air and freedom from damp surroundings, I had the men's bunks built on the spar deck, which was against the usual practice. The spar deck was fully covered by a hurricane deck, providing total protection from the cold and the rough weather we would definitely face on the trip.
Our only cargo consisted of provisions, ship's stores, ammunition, coal, and a large stock of chemical batteries and a dynamo for furnishing electricity to light the ship. We also shipped largely of materials to manufacture shells for the terrorite guns.
Our only cargo included supplies, ship's provisions, ammunition, coal, and a sizable amount of chemical batteries along with a dynamo for providing electricity to light the ship. We also had a large supply of materials to make shells for the terrorite guns.
The list of stores included an ample supply of tea, coffee, canned milk, butter, pickles, canned meats, flour, beans, peas, pork, molasses, corn, onions, potatoes, cheese, prunes, pemmican, rice, canned fowl, fish, pears, peaches, sugar, carrots, etc.
The list of stores had a wide variety of tea, coffee, canned milk, butter, pickles, canned meats, flour, beans, peas, pork, molasses, corn, onions, potatoes, cheese, prunes, pemmican, rice, canned poultry, fish, pears, peaches, sugar, carrots, and more.
The refrigerator contained a large quantity of fresh beef, mutton, veal, etc. We brought no luxuries except a few barrels[25] of rum for special occasion or accidents. Exposure and hard work will make the plainest food seem a banquet.
The refrigerator had a lot of fresh beef, lamb, veal, and more. We didn’t bring any luxuries except for a few barrels[25] of rum for special occasions or emergencies. Being out in the elements and working hard can make even the simplest food feel like a feast.
Thus fully equipped, the Polar King quietly left the Atlantic Basin in Brooklyn, N. Y., ostensibly on a voyage to Australia. The newspapers contained brief notices to the effect that Lexington White, a gentleman of fortune, had left New York for a voyage to Australia and the Southern Ocean, via Cape Horn, and would be gone for two years.
Thus fully equipped, the Polar King quietly departed the Atlantic Basin in Brooklyn, NY, seemingly heading to Australia. The newspapers had short announcements stating that Lexington White, a man of means, had left New York for a journey to Australia and the Southern Ocean, passing by Cape Horn, and would be away for two years.
We left on New Year's Day, and had our first experience of a polar pack in New York Bay, which was thickly covered with crowded ice. Gaining the open water, we soon left the ice behind, and, after a month's steady steaming, entered the Straits of Magellan, having touched at Monte Video for supplies and water.
We left on New Year's Day and had our first encounter with a polar pack in New York Bay, which was heavily covered with packed ice. Once we reached open water, we quickly left the ice behind and, after a month of consistent travel, entered the Straits of Magellan after stopping in Monte Video for supplies and water.
Leaving the Straits we entered the Pacific Ocean, steering north. Touching at Valparaiso, we sailed on without a break until we arrived at Sitka, Alaska, on the 1st of March.
Leaving the Straits, we entered the Pacific Ocean, heading north. After stopping at Valparaiso, we continued sailing without a break until we reached Sitka, Alaska, on March 1st.
Receiving our final stores at Sitka, the vessel at once put to sea again, and in a week reached Behring Strait and entered the Arctic Ocean. I ordered the entire company to put on their Arctic clothing, consisting of double suits of underclothing, three pairs of socks, ordinary wool suits, over which were heavy furs, fur helmets, moccasins and Labrador boots.
Receiving our final supplies in Sitka, the ship immediately set sail again, and within a week arrived at Bering Strait and entered the Arctic Ocean. I instructed the entire crew to put on their Arctic gear, which included two layers of thermal underwear, three pairs of socks, regular wool suits, heavy fur coats on top, fur helmets, moccasins, and Labrador boots.
All through the Straits we had encountered ice, and after we had sailed two days in the Arctic Sea, a hurricane from the northwest smote us, driving us eastward over the 165th parallel, north of Alaska. We were surrounded with whirlwinds of snow frozen as hard as hail. We experienced the benefit of having our decks covered with a steel shell. There was plenty of room for the men to exercise on deck shielded from the pitiless storm that drove the snow like a storm of gravel before it. Exposure to such a blizzard meant frost-bite, perhaps death. The outside temperature was 40 below zero, the inside temperature 40 above zero, cold enough to make the men digest an Arctic diet.
All through the Straits, we dealt with ice, and after sailing two days in the Arctic Sea, a hurricane hit us from the northwest, pushing us east over the 165th parallel, north of Alaska. We were engulfed in swirling snow, frozen solid like hail. Thankfully, our decks were covered with a steel shell. There was plenty of space for the crew to work out on deck, protected from the relentless storm that drove the snow like a blast of gravel. Exposure to such a blizzard could lead to frostbite, or even death. The outside temperature was -40 degrees, while inside it was 40 degrees above, cold enough to force the crew to rely on an Arctic diet.
We kept the prow of the ship to the storm, and every wave that washed over us made thicker our cuirass of ice. It was gratifying to note the contrast between our comfortable quarters and the howling desolation around us.
We faced the storm head-on, and each wave that crashed over us added to our layer of ice. It was satisfying to see the difference between our cozy surroundings and the wild chaos outside.
While waiting for the storm to subside we had leisure to speculate on the chances of success in discovering the pole.
While waiting for the storm to calm down, we had time to think about our chances of successfully finding the pole.
Captain Wallace had caused to be put up in each of our four cabins the following tables of Arctic progress made since Hudson's voyage in 1607:
Captain Wallace had arranged for the following tables of Arctic progress made since Hudson's voyage in 1607 to be displayed in each of our four cabins:
RECORD OF HIGHEST LATITUDES REACHED. | |
Hudson | 80' 23" in 1607 |
Phipps | 80' 48" in 1773 |
Scoresby | 81' 12" in 1806 |
Payer | 82' 07" in 1872 |
Meyer | 82' 09" in 1871 |
Parry | 82' 45" in 1827 |
Aldrich | 83' 07" in 1876 |
Markham | 83' 20" in 1876 |
Lockwood | 83' 24" in 1883 |
"Does it not seem strange," said I, "that nearly three hundred years of naval progress and inventive skill can produce no better record in polar discovery than this? With all our skill and experience we have only distanced the heroic Hudson three degrees; that is one degree for every hundred years. At this rate of progress the pole may be discovered in the year 2600."
"Doesn't it seem odd," I said, "that nearly three hundred years of advancements in the navy and innovation have resulted in such a limited record in polar exploration? With all our expertise and experience, we've only advanced three degrees beyond the heroic Hudson; that's one degree for every hundred years. At this pace, we might discover the pole in the year 2600."
"It is a record of naval imbecility," said the captain; "there is no reason why our expedition cannot at least touch the 85th degree. That would be doing the work of two hundred years in as many days."
"It’s a record of naval stupidity," said the captain. "There’s no reason why our expedition can’t at least reach the 85th degree. That would be accomplishing what took two hundred years in just a few days."
"Why not do the work of the next 700 years while we are at it?" said Professor Rackiron. "Let us take the ship as far as we can go and then bundle our dogs and a few of the best men into the balloon and finish a job that the biggest governments on earth are unable to do."
"Why not tackle the work of the next 700 years while we're at it?" said Professor Rackiron. "Let’s take the ship as far as we can go, then pack our dogs and a few of the best men into the balloon and finish a task that the biggest governments on Earth can't accomplish."
"That's precisely what we've come here for," said I, "but we must have prudence as well as boldness, so as not to throw away our lives unnecessarily. In any case we will beat the record ere we return."
"That's exactly why we're here," I said, "but we need to be careful as well as brave, so we don't waste our lives for no reason. Either way, we will break the record before we come back."
CHAPTER IV.
OUR ADVENTURES IN THE POLAR SEA.
The storm lasted four days. On its subsidence we discovered ourselves completely surrounded with ice. We were beset by a veritable polar pack, brought down by the violence of the gale. The ice was covered deeply with snow, which made a dazzling scene when lit by the brilliant sun. We seemed transported to a new world. Far as the eye could see huge masses of ice interposed with floe bergs of vast dimensions. The captain[27] allowed the sailors to exercise themselves on the solidly frozen snow. It was impossible to get any fresh meat, as the pack, being of a temporary nature, had not yet become the home of bear, walrus, or seal.
The storm lasted four days. When it finally calmed down, we found ourselves completely surrounded by ice. We were caught in a real polar pack, brought in by the force of the wind. The ice was deeply covered in snow, creating a stunning scene when illuminated by the bright sun. We felt like we’d been transported to a new world. As far as the eye could see, there were huge chunks of ice mixed with massive floebergs. The captain[27] let the sailors have some fun on the solidly frozen snow. It was impossible to get any fresh meat since the pack was temporary and hadn’t yet become home to bears, walruses, or seals.
We saw a water sky in the north, showing that there was open water in that direction, but meantime we could do nothing but drift in the embrace of the ice in an easterly direction. In about a week the pack began to open and water lanes to appear. A more or less open channel appearing in a northeasterly direction, we got the ship warped around, and, getting up steam, drew slowly out of the pack.
We noticed a watery sky to the north, indicating that there was open water in that direction, but for now, we could only drift east in the ice's grip. After about a week, the ice pack started to break apart and water channels began to emerge. When a relatively open route appeared to the northeast, we maneuvered the ship around and, after building up steam, slowly made our way out of the pack.
Birds began to appear and flocks of ducks and geese flew across our track, taking a westerly course. We were now in the latitude of Wrangel Island, but in west longitude 165. We had the good fortune to see a large bear floating on an isolated floe toward which we steered. I drew blood at the first shot, but Flathootly's rifle killed him. The sailors had fresh meat that day for dinner.
Birds started to show up, and flocks of ducks and geese flew across our path, heading west. We were now at the latitude of Wrangel Island, but in west longitude 165. We were lucky to see a large bear floating on a lone ice floe, so we headed toward it. I hit it with my first shot, but Flathootly's rifle finished it off. The sailors had fresh meat for dinner that day.
The day following we brought down some geese and elder ducks that sailed too near the ship. We followed the main leads in preference to forcing a passage due north, and when in lat. 78' long. 150' the watch cried out "Land ahead!" On the eastern horizon rose several peaks of mountains, and on approaching nearer we discovered a large island extending some thirty miles north and south. The ice-foot surrounding the land was several miles in width, and bringing the ship alongside, three-fourths of the sailors, accompanied by the entire dogs and sledges, started for the land on a hunting expedition.
The day after, we shot some geese and ducks that flew too close to the ship. We chose to follow the main leads instead of pushing straight north, and when we reached latitude 78° longitude 150°, the lookout shouted, "Land ahead!" Several mountain peaks rose on the eastern horizon, and as we got closer, we discovered a large island stretching about thirty miles north and south. The ice shelf around the land was several miles wide, and once we brought the ship alongside, three-quarters of the crew, along with all the dogs and sleds, set out for the land on a hunting trip.
It was a fortunate thing that we discovered the island, for, with our slow progress and monotonous confinement, the men were getting tired of their captivity and anxious for active exertion.
It was lucky that we found the island, because with our slow progress and boring confinement, the men were getting tired of being trapped and eager for some action.
The sailors did not return until long after midnight, encouraged to stay out by the fact that it was the first night the sun remained entirely above the horizon.
The sailors didn’t come back until well after midnight, motivated to stay out by the fact that it was the first night the sun stayed completely above the horizon.
It was the 10th of April, or rather the morning of the 11th, when the sailors returned with three of the five sledges laden with the spoils of the chase. They had bagged a musk ox, a bear, an Arctic wolf, and six hares—a good day's work. Grog was served all around in honor of the midnight sun and the capture of fresh meat. We dressed the ox and bear, giving the[28] offal as well as the wolf to the dogs, and revelled for the next few days in the luxury of fresh meat.
It was April 10th, or more accurately, the morning of April 11th, when the sailors came back with three of the five sledges loaded with the spoils of their hunt. They had caught a musk ox, a bear, an Arctic wolf, and six hares—a solid day's work. Drinks were served all around in celebration of the midnight sun and the acquisition of fresh meat. We processed the ox and bear, giving the[28] offal as well as the wolf to the dogs, and enjoyed the luxury of fresh meat for the next few days.
The island not being marked on our charts, we took credit to ourselves as its discoverers, and took possession of the same in the name of the United States.
The island wasn't marked on our maps, so we took it upon ourselves to claim it as its discoverers and took possession of it in the name of the United States.
The captain proposed to the sailors to call it Lexington Island in honor of their commander, and the men replied to his proposition with such a rousing cheer that I felt obliged to accept the distinction.
The captain suggested to the sailors that they name it Lexington Island in honor of their commander, and the crew responded to his proposal with such an enthusiastic cheer that I felt it was only right to accept the honor.
Flathootly reported that there was a drove of musk oxen on the island, and before finally leaving it we organized a grand hunting expedition for the benefit of all concerned.
Flathootly reported that there was a herd of musk oxen on the island, and before we finally left, we organized an exciting hunting trip for everyone's benefit.
Leaving but five men, including the first officer and engineer, on board to take care of the ship, I took charge of the hunt. After a rough-and-tumble scramble over the chaotic ice-foot, we reached the mainland in good shape, save that a dog broke its leg in the ice and had to be shot. Its companions very feelingly gave it a decent burial in their stomachs.
Leaving just five men, including the first officer and the engineer, on board to look after the ship, I took the lead on the hunt. After a wild scramble over the messy ice edge, we made it to the mainland in decent condition, though one dog broke its leg in the ice and had to be put down. Its companions sadly gave it a proper burial in their stomachs.
Mounting an ice-covered hillock, we saw, two miles to the southeast in a valley where grass and moss were visible, half a dozen musk oxen, doubtless the entire herd. We adopted the plan of surrounding the herd, drawing as near the animals as possible without alarming them. Sniffing danger in the southeasterly wind, the herd broke away to the northwest. The sailors jumped up and yelled, making the animals swerve to the north. A semi-circle of rifles was discharged at the unhappy brutes. Two fell dead in their tracks and the remaining four, badly wounded, wheeled and made off in the opposite direction. The other wing of the sailors now had their innings as we fell flat and heard bullets fly over us. Three more animals fell, mortally wounded. A bull calf, the only remnant of the herd on its legs, looked in wonder at the sailor who despatched it with his revolver. The dogs held high carnival for an hour or more on the slaughtered oxen. We packed the sledges with a carcass on each, and in due time regained the ship, pleased with our day's work.
Climbing an ice-covered hill, we spotted, two miles southeast in a valley where some grass and moss peeked through, about six musk oxen, likely the whole herd. We decided to surround them, getting as close as we could without scaring them off. Sensing danger from the wind coming from the southeast, the herd took off to the northwest. The sailors jumped up and shouted, causing the animals to veer north. A semi-circle of rifles went off at the unfortunate beasts. Two dropped dead immediately, while the remaining four, seriously injured, turned and fled in the opposite direction. Now it was time for the other group of sailors as we lay flat and heard bullets whizzing over us. Three more animals fell, mortally wounded. A bull calf, the last one standing from the herd, gazed in shock at the sailor who took it down with his revolver. The dogs celebrated for over an hour with the slaughtered oxen. We loaded the sledges with a carcass each and eventually made our way back to the ship, satisfied with our day’s work.
Leaving Lexington Island we steered almost due north through a vast open pack. On the 1st of May we arrived in lat. 78' 30" west long. 155' 50", our course having been determined by the lead of the lanes in the enormous drifts of ice. Here another storm overtook us, travelling due east. We were oncemore[29] beset, and drifted helplessly for three days before the storm subsided. We found ourselves in long. 150' again, in danger of being nipped. The wind, suddenly drifting to the east, reopened the pack for us to our intense relief.
Leaving Lexington Island, we headed almost straight north through a vast open area of ice. On May 1st, we reached latitude 78° 30' and longitude 155° 50', our route guided by the paths in the huge ice formations. Another storm hit us here, moving directly east. Once again, we were [29] trapped and drifted helplessly for three days until the storm calmed down. We found ourselves back at longitude 150°, in danger of being crushed by the ice. Suddenly, the wind switched to the east, opening up the ice for us, and we were incredibly relieved.

Taking advantage of some fine leads and favorable winds, we passed through leagues of ice, piled-up floes and floebergs, forming scenes of Arctic desolation beyond imagination to conceive. At last we arrived at a place beyond which it was impossible to proceed. We had struck against the gigantic barrier of what appeared to be an immense continent of ice, for a range of ice-clad hills lay only a few miles north of the Polar King. At last the sceptre of the Ice King waved over us with the command, "Thus far and no further."
Taking advantage of some good leads and favorable winds, we made our way through vast stretches of ice, with piled-up floes and icebergs creating scenes of Arctic desolation that were hard to imagine. Eventually, we reached a point beyond which we couldn't go any further. We had come up against the massive barrier of what looked like a huge ice continent, as a range of ice-covered hills lay just a few miles north of the Polar King. Finally, the Ice King’s authority was upon us, commanding, "This is as far as you can go."
CHAPTER V.
WE ENTER THE POLAR GULF.
How the Polar King penetrated what appeared an insurmountable obstacle, and the joyful proof that the hills did not belong to a polar continent, but were a continuous congregation of icebergs, frozen in one solid mass, are already known to the reader.
How the Polar King overcame what seemed like an impossible barrier, and the exciting confirmation that the hills didn’t belong to a polar continent but were actually a continuous collection of icebergs frozen together in one solid mass, are already known to the reader.
The gallant ship continued to make rapid progress toward the open water lying ahead of us. Mid-day found us in 84' 10" north latitude and 150' west longitude. The sun remained in the sky as usual to add his splendor to our day of deliverance and exultation.
The brave ship kept moving quickly toward the open water ahead of us. By noon, we were at 84° 10' north latitude and 150° west longitude. The sun shone in the sky as always, adding its brilliance to our day of freedom and celebration.
We felt what it was to be wholly cut off from the outer world. The chances were that the passage in the ice would be frozen up solid again soon after we had passed through it. Even with our dogs and sledges the chances were against our retreat southward.
We experienced what it was like to be completely isolated from the outside world. It was likely that the path through the ice would be frozen shut again soon after we got through it. Even with our dogs and sleds, the odds were against our ability to head back south.
The throbbing of the engine was the only sound that broke the stillness of the silent sea. The laugh of the sailors sounded hollow and strange, and seemed a reminder that with all our freedom we were prisoners of the ice, sailing where no ship had ever sailed nor human eye gazed on such a sea of terror and beauty.
The rumble of the engine was the only noise piercing the quiet of the still sea. The laughter of the sailors seemed empty and weird, serving as a reminder that despite our freedom, we were trapped by the ice, navigating waters where no ship had ever ventured, and where no human eyes had ever looked upon such a sea of both fear and beauty.
Happily we were not the only beings that peopled the solitudes[32] of the pole. Flocks of gulls, geese, ptarmigan, and other Arctic fowls wheeled round us. They seemed almost human in their movements, and were the links that bound us to the beating hearts far enough off then to be regretted by us.
Happily, we weren't the only creatures that inhabited the solitude[32] of the pole. Flocks of gulls, geese, ptarmigan, and other Arctic birds flew around us. They seemed almost human in their movements and were the connections that tied us to the distant hearts we missed.
Every man on board the vessel was absorbed in thought concerning our strange position. The beyond? That was the momentous question that lay like a load on every soul.
Every guy on the ship was lost in thought about our weird situation. The unknown? That was the big question weighing on everyone’s mind.
While thinking of these things, Professor Starbottle inquired, if with such open water as we sailed in, how soon I expected to reach the pole.
While pondering these thoughts, Professor Starbottle asked how soon I expected to reach the pole with all this open water we were sailing in.
"Well," said I, "we ought to be at the 85th parallel by this time. Five more degrees, or 300 miles, will reach it. The Polar King will cover that distance easily in twenty hours. It is now 6 p.m.; at 2 p.m. to-morrow, the 12th of May, we will reach the pole."
"Well," I said, "we should be at the 85th parallel by now. Just five more degrees, or 300 miles, will get us there. The Polar King can cover that distance easily in twenty hours. It's currently 6 PM; at 2 p.m. tomorrow, May 12th, we'll reach the pole."
Professor Starbottle shook his head deprecatingly. "I am afraid, commander," said he, "we will never reach the pole."
Professor Starbottle shook his head in disapproval. "I'm afraid, commander," he said, "we'll never reach the pole."
His look, his voice, his manner, filled me with the idea that something dreadful was going to happen. My lips grew dry with a sudden excitement, as I hastily inquired why he felt so sure we would never reach the object of our search.
His expression, his tone, his behavior made me feel like something terrible was about to happen. My lips went dry with sudden excitement as I quickly asked why he was so certain we would never find what we were looking for.
"What time is it, commander?" said he.
"What time is it, commander?" he asked.
I pulled forth my chronometer; it was just six o'clock.
I took out my watch; it was exactly six o'clock.
"Well, then," said he, "look at the sun. The sun has swung round to the west, but hasn't fallen any."
"Well, then," he said, "look at the sun. The sun has moved over to the west, but it hasn't set yet."
I looked at the sun, which, sure enough, stood as high as at mid-day. I was paralyzed with a nameless dread. I stood rooted to the deck in anticipation of some dreadful horror.
I looked at the sun, which was definitely as high as it would be at noon. I was frozen with an unknown fear. I stood glued to the deck, waiting for some terrible horror to happen.
"Good heavens!" I gasped, "what—what do you mean?"
"Wow!" I exclaimed, "what—what do you mean?"
"I mean," said he, "the sun is not going to fall again on this course. It's we who are going to fall."
"I mean," he said, "the sun isn’t going to set on this path again. It's us who are going to fail."
"The sun will fall to its usual position at midnight," I stammered; "wait—wait till midnight."
"The sun will settle into its usual spot at midnight," I stammered; "hang on—wait until midnight."
"The sun won't fall at midnight," said the professor. "I am afraid to tell you why," he added.
"The sun won't set at midnight," the professor said. "I'm afraid to tell you why," he added.
"In God's name," I shouted, "tell me the meaning of this!"
"In God's name," I yelled, "tell me what this means!"
I will never forget the feeling that crazed me as the professor said: "I fear, commander, we are falling into the interior of the earth!"
I will never forget the feeling that overwhelmed me as the professor said: "I worry, commander, we are falling into the earth's interior!"
"You are mad, sir!" I shouted. "It cannot be—we are sailing to the North Pole."[33]
"You’re crazy, sir!" I yelled. "It can't be—we're heading to the North Pole."[33]
"Wait till midnight, commander," said he, shaking my hand.
"Wait until midnight, commander," he said, shaking my hand.
I took his hand and echoed his words—"Wait till midnight." After a pause I inquired if he had mentioned his extraordinary fears to any one else.
I took his hand and repeated his words—"Wait till midnight." After a moment, I asked if he had shared his unusual fears with anyone else.
"Not a soul," he replied.
"Not a single soul," he replied.
"Then," said I, "say nothing to anybody until midnight."
"Then," I said, "don't tell anyone anything until midnight."
"Ay, ay, sir," said he, and disappeared.
"Aye, aye, sir," he said, and then vanished.
The sailors evidently expected that something was going to happen on account of the sun standing still in the heavens. They were gathered in groups on deck discussing the situation with bated breath. I noticed them looking at me with wild eyes, like sheep cornered for execution. The officers avoided calling my attention to the unusual sight, possibly divining I was already fully excited by it.
The sailors clearly expected something to happen because the sun was standing still in the sky. They were huddled in groups on deck, discussing the situation nervously. I could see them looking at me with frantic eyes, like sheep trapped for slaughter. The officers didn’t try to draw my attention to the strange sight, probably sensing that I was already quite worked up about it.
Never was midnight looked for so eagerly by any mortal on earth as I awaited the dreadful hour that would either confirm or dispel my fears.
Never has anyone on earth waited for midnight so eagerly as I did for the dreadful hour that would either confirm or dispel my fears.
Midnight came and the sun had not fallen in the sky! There he stood as high as at noonday, at least five degrees higher than his position twenty-four hours before.
Midnight arrived, and the sun had not set in the sky! There he stood as high as it was at noon, at least five degrees higher than where it had been twenty-four hours earlier.
Professor Starbottle, approaching me, said: "Commander, my prognostication was correct; you see the sun's elevation is unchanged since mid-day. Now one of two things has happened—either the axis of the earth has approached five degrees nearer the plane of its orbit since mid-day or we are sailing down into a subterranean gulf! That the former is impossible, mid-day to-day will disprove. If my theory of a subterranean sea is correct, the sun will fall below the horizon at mid-day, and our only light will be the earth-light of the opposite mouth of the gulf into which we are rapidly sinking."
Professor Starbottle walked up to me and said, "Commander, I was right; you see the sun's position hasn't changed since noon. Now, two things could be happening—either the earth's axis has tilted five degrees closer to the plane of its orbit since noon, or we’re sinking into an underground gulf! The first option is impossible, as today’s noon will prove. If my idea of an underground sea is accurate, the sun will dip below the horizon at noon, and the only light we’ll have will come from the earth-light of the opposite entrance of the gulf we’re quickly descending into."
"Professor," said I, "tell the officers and the scientific staff to meet me at once in the cabin. This is a tremendous crisis!"
"Professor," I said, "please tell the officers and the scientific team to meet me right away in the cabin. This is a huge crisis!"
Ere I could leave the deck the captain, officers, doctor, naturalist, Professor Rackiron, and many of the crew surrounded me, all in a state of the greatest consternation.
Before I could leave the deck, the captain, officers, doctor, naturalist, Professor Rackiron, and several crew members surrounded me, all looking extremely worried.
CHAPTER VI.
DAY BECOMES NIGHT AND NIGHT DAY.
"Commander," said Captain Wallace, "I beg to report that the pole star has suddenly fallen five degrees south from its position overhead, and the sun has risen to his mid-day position in the sky! I fear we are sailing into a vast polar depression something greater than the description given in our geographies, that the earth is flattened at the poles."
"Commander," said Captain Wallace, "I need to report that the North Star has suddenly moved five degrees south from its position above us, and the sun has reached its peak in the sky! I'm worried we are heading into a huge polar depression that's bigger than what our geography books describe about the Earth being flattened at the poles."
"Do you really think, captain," I inquired, "that we are sailing into a hollow place around the pole?"
"Do you really think, captain," I asked, "that we’re sailing into an empty area around the pole?"
"Why, I am sure of it," said he. "Nothing else can explain the sudden movement of the heavenly bodies. Remember, we have only passed the 85th parallel but a few miles and ought to have the pole star right overhead."
"Of course, I'm sure of it," he said. "Nothing else can explain the sudden shifts of the stars. Remember, we’ve only just crossed the 85th parallel a few miles back, so the North Star should be directly above us."
"Professor Starbottle has a theory," I said, "that may account for the strange phenomena we witness. Let these gentlemen hear your theory, professor."
"Professor Starbottle has a theory," I said, "that might explain the strange things we’re seeing. Let these gentlemen hear your theory, professor."
The professor stated very deliberately what he had already communicated to me, viz.: that we were really descending to the interior of the earth, that the bows of the ship were gradually pointing to its centre, and that if the voyage were continued we would find ourselves swallowed up in a vast polar gulf leading to God knows what infernal regions.
The professor clearly stated what he had already told me: that we were really going down to the center of the earth, that the front of the ship was slowly aiming toward its core, and that if we kept sailing, we would end up in a huge polar gulf leading to who knows what terrible places.
The terror inspired by the professor's words was plainly visible on every face.
The fear sparked by the professor's words was clearly visible on every face.
"Let us turn back!" shouted some of the sailors.
"Let's go back!" shouted some of the sailors.
"My opinion," said the captain, "is that we have entered a polar depression; it is impossible to think that the earth is a hollow shell into which we may sail so easily as this."
"My opinion," said the captain, "is that we’ve entered a polar depression; it’s hard to believe that the earth is a hollow shell that we can sail into this easily."
"If I might venture a remark," said Pilot Rowe, "I think Professor Starbottle is right. If the earth is a hollow shell having a subterranean ocean, we can sail thereon bottom upward and masts downward, just as easily as we sail on the surface of the ocean here."
"If I may say something," said Pilot Rowe, "I believe Professor Starbottle is correct. If the Earth is a hollow shell with an underground ocean, we could sail there with the bottom up and the masts down, just as easily as we sail on the surface of the ocean here."
"I believe an interior ocean an impossibility," said the captain.
"I think an interior ocean is impossible," said the captain.
"You're right, sorr," said the master-at-arms, "for what would keep the ship sticking to the wather upside down?"
"You're right, sir," said the master-at-arms, "because what would prevent the ship from staying upside down in the water?"

"I don't say that the earth is absolutely a hollow sphere," said the professor, "but I do say this, we are now sailing into a polar abyss, and if the sun disappears at noon to-day it will be because we have sailed far enough into the gulf to put the ocean over which we have sailed between us and that luminary. If the sun disappears at noon, depend upon it we will never reach the pole, which will forever remain only the ideal axis of the earth."
"I’m not claiming that the earth is definitely a hollow sphere," said the professor, "but what I will say is this: we are currently sailing into a polar abyss, and if the sun disappears at noon today, it will be because we have gone far enough into the gulf to place the ocean we’ve crossed between us and that star. If the sun disappears at noon, you can bet we will never reach the pole, which will always just be the theoretical axis of the earth."
"Do you mean to say," I inquired, "that what men have called the pole is only the mouth of an enormous cavern, perhaps the vestibule of a subterranean world?"
"Are you saying," I asked, "that what people have referred to as the pole is just the opening of a huge cave, maybe the entrance to an underground world?"
"That is precisely the theory I advance to account for this strange ending of our voyage," said the professor.
"That's exactly the theory I propose to explain this strange ending of our journey," said the professor.
The murmurs of excitement among the men again broke out into wild cries of "Turn back the ship!"
The excited whispers among the men erupted again into loud shouts of "Turn back the ship!"
I encouraged the men to calm themselves. "As long as the ship is in no immediate danger," said I, "we can wait till noonday and see if the professor's opinion is supported by the behavior of the sun. If so, we will then hold a council of all hands and decide on what course to follow. Depart to your respective posts of duty until mid-day, when we will decide on such action as will be for the good of all."
I urged the crew to relax. "As long as the ship isn't in any immediate danger," I said, "we can wait until noon to see if the professor's opinion is backed up by the sun's behavior. If that's the case, we'll gather everyone together and figure out what to do next. Head back to your duties until midday, when we'll make a decision that’s best for everyone."
The men, terribly frightened, dispersed, leaving Captain Wallace, First Officer Renwick, Professors Starbottle, Goldrock, and Rackiron, the doctor and myself together.
The men, really scared, scattered, leaving Captain Wallace, First Officer Renwick, Professors Starbottle, Goldrock, and Rackiron, the doctor, and me together.
Dreadful as was the thought of quietly sinking into a polar gulf from which possibly there might be no escape, yet the bare possibility of returning to tell the world of our tremendous discovery created a desire to explore still further the abyss into which we had entered. I confess that my first feeling of terror was rapidly giving way to a passion for discovery. What fearful secrets might not be held in the darkness toward which we undoubtedly travelled! Would it be our fortune to pierce the darkness and silence of a polar cavern? When I thought of the natural terror of the sailors, I dared not think of our sailing further than mid-day, in case we had really entered an abyss.
As terrifying as the idea of sinking into a polar gulf from which we might never return was, the mere chance of going back to share our incredible discovery sparked a desire to delve even deeper into the abyss we had found ourselves in. I admit that my initial fear was quickly turning into a passion for exploration. What terrifying secrets could be hidden in the darkness we were definitely moving towards? Would we be lucky enough to break through the darkness and silence of a polar cave? When I considered the deep fear of the sailors, I couldn’t bear the thought of sailing beyond midday, just in case we had truly entered an abyss.
"Commander," said Professor Starbottle, "this is the most important day, or rather night, of the voyage. I propose we stay on deck and enjoy the sunlight as long as we can."
"Commander," Professor Starbottle said, "this is the most important day, or rather night, of the voyage. I suggest we stay on deck and soak up the sunlight for as long as we can."
One glance at the sun sufficed to tell us the truth; he was[38] rapidly falling from the sky. At midnight he was 20 degrees and at 1 a.m. only 18 degrees above the waste of waters.
One look at the sun was enough to reveal the truth; he was[38] quickly falling from the sky. At midnight, he was 20 degrees, and at 1 AM, he was only 18 degrees above the waste of waters.
This proved we were as rapidly taking leave of the glorious orb, on an expedition fraught with the greatest peril and unknown possibilities of science, conquest, and commerce.
This showed we were quickly leaving the magnificent planet, on a journey filled with extreme danger and endless possibilities for science, conquest, and trade.
By a tacit consent we turned our attention to the scene around us. The water was very free from ice, only here and there icebergs floated. The diminished radiation of light produced a weird effect, growing more spectral as the sun sank in the heavens.
By unspoken agreement, we focused on the scene around us. The water was mostly clear, with only a few icebergs drifting by. The fading light created a strange effect, becoming more ghostly as the sun dipped down in the sky.
Professor Goldrock pointed out a flock of geese actually flying ahead of us into the gulf, if gulf indeed it were. We considered this a good omen and took heart accordingly.
Professor Goldrock pointed out a flock of geese flying ahead of us into the gulf, if it was indeed a gulf. We took this as a good sign and felt encouraged.
The captain pointed out a strange apparition in the north, but which was really south of the pole, and discoverable with the glass. It appeared to be the limb of some rising planet between us and the sun that seemed faintly illuminated by moonlight. Professor Starbottle said it was the opposite edge of the polar gulf that was about to envelop us. It was illuminated by the earth-light reflected from the same ocean on which the Polar King floated.
The captain highlighted a strange sight in the north, which was actually south of the pole and visible through the telescope. It looked like the edge of a planet rising between us and the sun, faintly lit by moonlight. Professor Starbottle claimed it was the far side of the polar gulf that was about to surround us. It was lit by the light from Earth reflecting off the same ocean where the Polar King was floating.
The sun, as he swung round to the south, fell rapidly to the horizon, and at eight o'clock disappeared below the water. Was there ever a day in human experience as portentous as that? When did the sun set at 8 a.m. in the Arctic summer, leaving the earth in darkness? We knew then that Professor Starbottle's theory of a polar gulf was a truth beyond question. It was a fearful fact!
The sun, as it swung around to the south, quickly dipped toward the horizon, and by eight o'clock, it vanished beneath the water. Has there ever been a day in human experience as significant as that? When does the sun set at 8 AM in the Arctic summer, leaving the earth in darkness? We realized then that Professor Starbottle's theory of a polar gulf was an undeniable truth. It was a terrifying reality!
But the grandest spectacle we had yet seen now lay before us. The opposite rapidly rising limb of the polar gulf, 500 miles away, was brilliantly illuminated by the sun's rays far overhead, and its splendid earth-light, twenty times brighter than moonlight, falling upon us, compensated for the sudden obliteration of the daylight.
But the most amazing sight we had seen so far was now in front of us. The far side of the polar gulf, 500 miles away, was brilliantly lit by the sun's rays high above, and its dazzling light, twenty times brighter than moonlight, showered down on us, making up for the sudden darkness.
It was mid-day, and our only light was the earth-light of the gulf. There stood over us the still rising circular rim of the ocean, sparkling like an enormous jewel. It was a bewildering experience. In the light of that distant ocean I assembled the men on deck and thus addressed them:
It was midday, and our only light came from the glow of the gulf. Above us was the continuously rising circular edge of the ocean, sparkling like a massive jewel. It was an overwhelming experience. In the light of that distant ocean, I gathered the guys on deck and spoke to them:
"My men, when we started on the present expedition you stipulated for a voyage of discovery to the North Pole (if possible[39]) and return to New York again. The first part of the voyage is happily accomplished. We alone of all the explorers who have essayed polar discovery have been rewarded with a sight of the pole. The mystery of the earth's axis is no longer a secret. Here before your eyes is the axis on which the earth performs its daily revolution. The North Pole is an immense gulf 500 miles in diameter and of unknown depth. Within this gulf lies our ship, at least a hundred miles below the level of the outer ocean!
"My crew, when we set out on this current expedition, you requested a journey of exploration to the North Pole (if possible[39]) and then back to New York. We've successfully completed the first part of the voyage. We are the only explorers who have attempted polar discovery and have been rewarded with a view of the pole. The mystery of the Earth's axis is no longer a secret. Right before you is the axis on which the Earth rotates daily. The North Pole is a vast gulf 500 miles wide and of unknown depth. Inside this gulf is our ship, at least a hundred miles below the level of the outer ocean!"
"The question we are now called upon to decide is this: Are we to remain satisfied with our present achievement, turn back the ship, and go home without attempting to discover whither leads this enormous gulf? As far as the officers of the ship and the scientific staff are concerned, as far as I myself am concerned, I am satisfied if we were once back in New York again, our first thought would be to return hither, and, taking up the thread of our journey, endeavor to explore the farthest recesses of the gulf."
"The question we need to decide now is this: Are we going to be content with what we've done, turn the ship around, and go home without finding out where this massive gulf leads? As far as the ship's officers and the science team are concerned, and as far as I’m concerned, I would feel fine if we returned to New York, but our first thought would be to come back here and, picking up where we left off, try to explore the deepest parts of the gulf."
I was here interrupted by loud applause from the entire officers and many of the men.
I was interrupted here by loud applause from all the officers and many of the soldiers.
"This being so, why should we waste a journey to New York and back again for nothing? Why not, with our good ship well armed and provisioned, that has in safety carried us so far, why not, I say, proceed further, taking advantage of the only opportunity the ages of time have ever offered to man to explore earth's profoundest secrets?
"This being the case, why should we make a trip to New York and back for no reason? Why not, with our well-armed and provisioned ship that has safely brought us this far, why not, I ask, continue onward, seizing the only chance that history has ever given humanity to uncover the deepest secrets of the earth?"
"Who knows what oceans, what continents, what nations, it may be of men like ourselves, may not exist in a subterranean world? Who knows what gold, what silver, what precious stones are there piled perhaps mountains high? Are we to tamely throw aside the possibility of such glory on account of base fears, and, returning home, allow others to snatch from our grasp the golden prize?
"Who knows what oceans, what continents, what nations, men like us might find in an underground world? Who knows what gold, what silver, what precious stones could be stacked there, maybe mountains high? Are we really going to just ignore the chance for such glory because of our fears and go back home, letting others take the golden prize from us?"
"My men, I cannot think you will do this. Our future lies entirely in your hands. We cannot proceed further on our voyage without your assistance. I will not compel a single man to go further against his will. I call for volunteers for the interior world! I am willing to lead you on; who will follow me?"
"My crew, I can't believe you would consider this. Our future is completely in your hands. We can't move forward on our journey without your help. I won't force anyone to go further against their will. I'm asking for volunteers to explore the inner world! I'm ready to lead you; who will join me?"
CHAPTER VII.
WE DISCOVER THE INTERIOR WORLD.
The officers and sailors responded to my speech with ringing cheers. Every man of them volunteered to stay by the ship and continue our voyage down the gulf. Whatever malcontents there may have been among the sailors, those, influenced by the prevailing enthusiasm, were afraid to exhibit any cowardice, and all were unanimous for further exploration.
The officers and sailors reacted to my speech with loud cheers. Every one of them offered to stay on the ship and keep going on our journey through the gulf. No matter if there were any unhappy sailors, those who felt the excitement were too afraid to show any fear, and everyone agreed to continue exploring.
I signalled our resolution by a discharge of three guns, which created the most thrilling reverberations in the mysterious abyss.
I signaled our decision with three gunshots, which made the most exciting echoes in the mysterious depths.
Starting the engine again, the prow of the Polar King was pointed directly toward the darkness before us, toward the centre of the earth. We were determined to explore the hollow ocean to its further confines, if our provisions held out until such a work would be accomplished.
Starting the engine again, the front of the Polar King was aimed straight at the darkness ahead, toward the center of the earth. We were set on exploring the hollow ocean to its farthest reaches, as long as our supplies lasted until we completed the task.
We hoped at midnight to obtain our last look at the sun, as we would then be brought into the position of the opposite side of the watery crater down which we sailed. At eleven o'clock the sun rose above the limb of the gulf, which was now veiled in darkness. We were gladdened with two hours of sunlight, the sun promptly setting at 1 a.m. of the new day.
We hoped to catch our last glimpse of the sun at midnight, since we would then be positioned on the opposite side of the watery crater we were sailing through. At eleven o'clock, the sun rose above the edge of the gulf, which was now shrouded in darkness. We were thrilled to enjoy two hours of sunlight, with the sun setting promptly at 1 AM on the new day.
We continued our voyage in the semi-darkness, the prow of the vessel still pointed to the centre of the earth, while the polar star shone in the outer heavens on the horizon directly over the rail of the vessel's stern.
We continued our journey in the dim light, the front of the ship still aimed towards the center of the earth, while the North Star sparkled in the sky on the horizon directly above the back of the ship.
It did not appear to us that we were dropping straight down into the interior of the earth; on the contrary, we always seemed to float on a horizontal sea, and the earth seemed to turn up toward us and the polar cavern to gradually engulf us. The sight we beheld that day was inexpressibly magnificent. Five hundred miles above us rose the crest of the circular polar sea. Its upper hemisphere glowed with the light of the unseen sun. We were surrounded by fifteen hundred miles of perpendicular ocean, crowned with a diadem of icebergs!
It didn't seem like we were falling straight down into the earth; instead, we always felt like we were floating on a flat sea, and the earth appeared to rise up towards us while the polar cavern slowly pulled us in. The view we saw that day was incredibly stunning. Five hundred miles above us, the edge of the circular polar sea rose up. Its upper half shone with the light of the hidden sun. We were surrounded by fifteen hundred miles of vertical ocean, topped with a crown of icebergs!

Glorious as was the sight, the sailors were terribly apprehensive of nameless disasters in such monstrous surroundings. It was impossible for them to understand how the ocean roof could remain [43] suspended above us like the vault of heaven. The idea of being able to sail down a tubular ocean, the antechamber of some infernal world, was incomprehensible. We were traversing sea-built corridors, whose oscillating floors and roof remained providentially apart to permit us to explore the mystery beyond.
As amazing as the view was, the sailors were really worried about unknown disasters in such overwhelming surroundings. They couldn't wrap their heads around how the ocean's ceiling could stay [43] suspended above us like the sky. The thought of sailing through a tubular ocean, like an entryway to some hellish world, was hard to grasp. We were moving through sea-constructed passages, where the swaying floors and ceiling miraculously stayed apart, allowing us to discover the mysteries beyond.
Mid-day on the 13th of May brought no sight of the sun, but only a deepening twilight, the dim reflection of the bright sky we had left behind. The further we sailed into the gulf the less its diameter grew. When we had penetrated the vast aperture some two hundred and fifty miles, we found the aërial diameter was reduced to about fifty miles, thus forming a conical abyss. We were clearly sailing down a gigantic vortex or gulf of water, and we began to feel a diminishing gravity the further we approached the central abyss.
Midday on May 13th brought no sight of the sun, only a deepening twilight, a faint reflection of the bright sky we had left behind. The further we sailed into the gulf, the smaller its diameter became. After we had traveled about two hundred and fifty miles into the vast opening, we discovered the aerial diameter had shrunk to about fifty miles, forming a conical abyss. We were clearly sailing down a gigantic vortex or water gulf, and we started to feel a decrease in gravity as we got closer to the central abyss.
The cavernous sea was subject to enormous undulations, or tidal waves, either the result of storms in the interior of the earth or mighty adjustments of gravity between the interior and exterior oceans. As we were lifted up upon the crest of an immense tidal wave several of the sailors, as well as the lookout, declared they had seen a flash of light, in the direction of the centre of the earth!
The vast sea experienced huge waves, or tidal waves, caused either by storms deep within the earth or powerful gravitational shifts between the inner and outer oceans. As we were lifted up on the peak of a massive tidal wave, several sailors, along with the lookout, claimed they saw a flash of light coming from the center of the earth!
We were all terribly excited at the news, and as the ship was lifted on the crest of the next wave, we saw clearly an orb of flame that lighted up the circling undulations of water with the flush of dawn! We were now between two spectral lights—the faint twilight of the outer sun and the intermittent dawn of some strange source of light in the interior of the earth.
We were all really excited by the news, and as the ship rose on the crest of the next wave, we clearly saw a ball of fire that illuminated the surrounding waves with a dawn-like glow! We were now caught between two ghostly lights—the dim twilight of the outer sun and the sporadic dawn from some mysterious source of light deep within the earth.
The sailors crowded to the top of both masts and stood upon cross-trees and rigging, wildly anxious to discover the meaning of the strange light and whatever the view from the next crest of waters would reveal.
The sailors gathered at the tops of both masts, standing on the cross-trees and rigging, eagerly trying to make sense of the strange light and what the view from the next wave would show.
"What do you think is the source of this strange illumination," I inquired of the captain, "unless it is the radiance of fires in the centre of the earth?"
"What do you think is causing this strange light?" I asked the captain. "Could it be the glow of fires deep inside the earth?"
"It comes from some definite element of fire," said the professor, "the nature of which we will soon discover. It certainly does not belong to the sun, nor can I attribute it to an aurora dependent on solar agency."
"It comes from a specific element of fire," said the professor, "the nature of which we will soon uncover. It definitely doesn't belong to the sun, nor can I link it to an aurora caused by solar activity."
"Possibly," said Professor Rackiron, "we are on the threshold of if not the infernal regions at least a supplementary edition[44] of the same. We may be yet presented at court—the court of Mephistopheles."
"Maybe," said Professor Rackiron, "we're on the edge of, if not hell itself, at least a supplementary version of it[44]. We might still end up in front of the court—the court of Mephistopheles."
"You speak idle words, professor," said I. "On the eve of confronting unknown and perhaps terrible consequences you walk blindfold into the desperate chances of our journey with a jest on your lips."
"You’re just talking nonsense, professor," I said. "On the brink of facing unknown and possibly terrible consequences, you’re walking blindly into the risky chances of our journey with a joke on your lips."
"Pardon me, commander," said he, "I do not jest. Have not the ablest theologians concurred in the statement that hell lies in the centre of the earth, and that the lake of fire and brimstone there sends up its smoke of torment? For aught we know this lurid light is the reflection of the infernal fires."
"Pardon me, commander," he said, "I'm not joking. Haven't the top theologians agreed that hell is at the center of the earth, and that the lake of fire and brimstone there sends up its tormenting smoke? For all we know, this eerie light is the reflection of those hellish fires."
At this moment a wild cry arose from the sailors. With one voice they shouted:
At that moment, a loud shout came from the sailors. In unison, they yelled:
"The sun! The sun! The sun!"
"The sun! The sun! The sun!"
The Polar King had gained at last the highest horizon or vortex of water, and there, before us, a splendid orb of light hung in the centre of the earth, the source of the rosy flame that welcomed us through the sublime portal of the pole!
The Polar King had finally reached the highest point of water, and there, in front of us, a brilliant orb of light hung in the center of the earth, the source of the warm flame that greeted us through the magnificent doorway of the pole!
As soon as the astonishment consequent on discovering a sun in the interior of the earth had somewhat subsided, we further discovered that the earth was indeed a hollow sphere. It was now as far to the interior as to the exterior surface, thus showing the shell of the earth to be at the pole at least 500 miles in thickness. We were half way to the interior sphere.
As soon as the shock of finding a sun inside the earth wore off a bit, we realized that the earth was actually a hollow sphere. It was now just as far to the inner surface as it was to the outer surface, which meant that the shell of the earth was at least 500 miles thick at the poles. We were halfway to the inner sphere.
Professor Starbottle, who had been investigating the new world with his glass, cried out: "Commander, we are to be particularly congratulated; the whole interior planet is covered with continents and oceans just like the outer sphere!"
Professor Starbottle, who had been studying the new world with his telescope, exclaimed: "Commander, we deserve special congratulations; the entire interior planet is covered with continents and oceans just like the outer sphere!"
"We have discovered an El Dorado," said the captain, with enthusiasm; "if we discover nothing else I will die happy."
"We've found an El Dorado," the captain said excitedly; "if we find nothing else, I'll die happy."
"The heaviest elements fall to the centre of all spheres," said Professor Goldrock. "I am certain we shall discover mountains of gold ere we return."
"The heaviest elements sink to the center of all spheres," said Professor Goldrock. "I'm sure we'll find mountains of gold before we come back."
"I think we ought to salute our glorious discovery," said Professor Rackiron. "You see the infernal world isn't nearly so bad a place as we thought it was."
"I think we should celebrate our amazing discovery," said Professor Rackiron. "You see, the underworld isn’t nearly as terrible a place as we believed it was."
I ordered a salute of one hundred terrorite guns to be given in honor of our discovery, and the firing at once began. The echoed roaring of the guns was indescribably grand. The trumpet-shaped caverns of water, both before and behind us,[45] multiplied the heavy reverberations until the air of the gulf was rent with their thunder. The last explosion was followed by long-drawn echoes of triumph that marked our introduction to the interior world.
I ordered a salute of one hundred cannon to be fired in honor of our discovery, and the firing started immediately. The booming of the cannons was absolutely amazing. The trumpet-shaped caverns of water, both in front of and behind us,[45] amplified the heavy reverberations until the air of the gulf was filled with their thunder. The last blast was followed by long echoes of triumph that marked our entrance into the inner world.
Strange to say that on the very threshold of success there are men who suddenly take fright at the new conditions that confront them. It appeared that Boatswain Dunbar and eleven sailors who had unwillingly sailed thus far refused to proceed further with the ship, being terrified at the discovery we had made. I could have obliged them to have remained with us, but their reason being possibly affected, I saw that their presence as malcontents might in time cause a mutiny, or at all events an ever-present, source of trouble. They were wildly anxious to leave the ship and return home; consequently I gave them liberty to depart. The largest boat was lowered, together with a mast and sails. I gave the command to Dunbar, and furnished the boat with ample stores and plenty of clothing. I also gave them one-half of the dogs and two sledges for crossing the ice. When the men were finally seated Dunbar cast off the rope and steered for the outer sea. We gave them a parting salute by firing a gun, and in a short time they were lost in the darkness of the gulf.
Strangely enough, at the very brink of success, there are people who suddenly get scared by the new challenges ahead. It turned out that Boatswain Dunbar and eleven sailors, who had reluctantly come this far, refused to go any further with the ship, terrified by the discovery we had made. I could have forced them to stay with us, but sensing that their judgment might be compromised, I realized that their presence as dissatisfied crew members could potentially lead to a mutiny, or at the very least, constant trouble. They were desperate to leave the ship and go home; so I granted them permission to leave. The largest boat was lowered, along with a mast and sails. I put Dunbar in command and supplied the boat with plenty of provisions and clothing. I also gave them half of the dogs and two sledges for crossing the ice. Once the men were settled, Dunbar untied the rope and headed for the open sea. We bid them farewell by firing a gun, and soon they vanished into the darkness of the gulf.
CHAPTER VIII.
EXTRAORDINARY LOSS OF WEIGHT.
The first thought that occurred to us after the excitement of discovery had somewhat subsided was that the interior of the earth was in all probability a habitable planet, possessing as it did a life-giving luminary of its own, and our one object was to get into the planet as quickly as possible. A continual breeze from the interior ocean of air passed out of the gulf. Its temperature was much higher than that of the sea on which we sailed, and it was only now that we began to think of laying off our Arctic furs.
The first thought that crossed our minds after the initial thrill of discovery had settled down was that the inside of the earth was likely a livable place, since it had its own life-giving light source. Our main goal was to get into this planet as quickly as we could. A steady breeze from the inner ocean of air flowed out of the gulf. It was much warmer than the sea we were sailing on, and it was only now that we started to consider taking off our Arctic furs.
A closer observation of the interior sun revealed the knowledge that it was a very luminous orb, producing a climate similar to that of the tropics or nearly so. As we entered the[46] interior sphere the sun rose higher and higher above us, until at last he stood vertically above our heads at a height of about 3,500 miles. We saw at once what novel conditions of life might exist under an earth-surrounded sun, casting everywhere perpendicular shadow, and neither rising nor setting, but standing high in heaven, the lord of eternal day. We seemed to sail the bottom of a huge bowl or spherical gulf, surrounded by oceans, continents, islands, and seas.
A closer look at the interior sun showed it was a very bright orb, creating a climate similar to the tropics or almost that warm. As we moved into the[46] interior sphere, the sun rose higher and higher until it was directly overhead at about 3,500 miles up. We immediately realized what new conditions of life could exist under an earth-surrounded sun, casting shadows straight down, neither rising nor setting, but positioned high in the sky, the ruler of eternal daylight. It felt like we were sailing at the bottom of a massive bowl or spherical gulf, surrounded by oceans, continents, islands, and seas.
A peculiar circumstance, first noticed immediately after arriving at the centre of the gulf, was that each of us possessed a sense of physical buoyancy, hitherto unfelt.
A strange situation, first noticed right after we arrived at the center of the gulf, was that each of us felt a sense of physical buoyancy that we had never experienced before.
Flathootly told me he felt like jumping over the mast in his newly-found vigor of action, and the sailors began a series of antics quite foreign to their late stolid behavior. I felt myself possessed of a very elastic step and a similar desire to jump overboard and leap miles out to sea. I felt that I could easily jump a distance of several miles.
Flathootly told me he felt like jumping over the mast with his newfound energy, and the sailors started doing all sorts of crazy things that were completely different from their earlier serious demeanor. I felt light on my feet and had the same urge to jump overboard and leap miles out to sea. I felt like I could easily jump several miles.
Professor Starbottle explained this phenomenal activity by stating that on the outer surface of the earth a man who weighs one hundred and fifty pounds, would weigh practically nothing on the interior surface of an earth shell of any equal thickness throughout. But the fact that we did weigh something, and that the ship and ocean itself remained on the under surface of the world, proved that the shell of the earth, naturally made thicker at the equator by reason of centrifugal gravity than at the poles, has sufficient equatorial attraction to keep open the polar gulf. Besides this centrifugal gravity confers a certain degree of weight on all objects in the interior sphere.
Professor Starbottle explained this incredible phenomenon by saying that on the outer surface of the earth, a person who weighs one hundred and fifty pounds would weigh almost nothing on the interior surface of an earth shell of the same thickness all around. However, the fact that we did weigh something, and that the ship and ocean itself remained on the underside of the world, proved that the earth's shell, which is naturally thicker at the equator due to centrifugal gravity than at the poles, has enough equatorial attraction to keep the polar gulf open. Additionally, this centrifugal gravity gives a certain degree of weight to all objects in the interior sphere.
"I'll get a pair of scales," said Flathootly, "an' see how light I am in weight."
"I'll grab a pair of scales," said Flathootly, "and see how light I am."
"Don't mind scales," said the professor, "for the weights themselves have lost weight."
"Don't worry about scales," said the professor, "because the weights themselves have gotten lighter."
"Well, I'm one hundred and seventy-five pounds to a feather," said Flathootly, "an' I'll soon see if the weights are right or not."
"Well, I'm one hundred seventy-five pounds to a feather," said Flathootly, "and I'll soon find out if the weights are accurate or not."
"The weights are right enough," said the professor, "and yet they are wrong."
"The weights are correct," said the professor, "and yet they are incorrect."
"An' how can a thing be roight and wrang at the same time, I'd loike to know? We'll thry the weights anyway," said the Irishman.
"How can something be right and wrong at the same time, I'd like to know? We'll try the weights anyway," said the Irishman.
So saying, Flathootly got a little weighing machine on deck,[47] and, standing thereon, a sailor piled on the weights on the opposite side.
So saying, Flathootly got a small weighing scale on deck,[47] and, standing on it, a sailor stacked weights on the other side.
He shouted out: "There now, do you see that? I'm wan hundred and siventy-siven pounds, jist what I always was."
He shouted, "There you go, do you see that? I'm one hundred seventy-seven pounds, exactly what I've always been."
"My dear sir," said the professor, "you don't seem to understand this matter; the weights have lost weight equally with yourself, hence they still appear to you as weighing one hundred and seventy-seven pounds."
"My dear sir," said the professor, "you don't seem to get this matter; the weights have lost weight just like you have, so they still look to you like they're weighing one hundred and seventy-seven pounds."
"Excuse me, sorr," said Flathootly. "If the weights have lost weight, the chap that stole it was cute enough to put it back again before I weighed meself. Don't you see wid yer two eyes I'm still as heavy as iver I was?"
"Excuse me, sir," said Flathootly. "If the weights have lost weight, the guy who stole it was smart enough to put it back before I weighed myself. Can't you see with your own eyes I'm still just as heavy as I ever was?"
"You will require ocular demonstration that what I say is correct. Here, sir, let me weigh you with this instrument," said the professor.
"You'll need visual proof that what I'm saying is true. Here, let me weigh you with this device," said the professor.
The instrument referred to was a huge spring-balance with which it was proposed to weigh Flathootly. One end of it was fastened to the mast, and to the hook hanging from the other end the master-at-arms secured himself. The hand on the dial plate moved a certain distance and stopped at seventeen pounds. The expression on the Irishman's face was something awful to behold.
The instrument mentioned was a large spring scale intended to weigh Flathootly. One end was attached to the mast, and the master-at-arms secured himself to the hook hanging from the other end. The hand on the dial moved a certain distance and stopped at seventeen pounds. The look on the Irishman's face was terrible to see.
"Does this machine tell the thruth?" he inquired in a tearful voice.
"Does this machine tell the truth?" he asked with a shaky voice.
We assured him it was absolutely correct. He only weighed seventeen pounds.
We assured him it was totally right. He only weighed seventeen pounds.
"Oh, howly Mother of Mercy!" yelled Flathootly. "Consumption has me by the back of the neck. I've lost a hundred and sixty pounds in three days. Oh, sir, for the love of heaven, take me back to me mother. I'm kilt entoirely."
"Oh, holy Mother of Mercy!" yelled Flathootly. "Consumption has me by the back of the neck. I've lost a hundred and sixty pounds in three days. Oh, sir, for the love of heaven, take me back to my mother. I'm completely done for."
It was some time before Flathootly could understand that his lightness of weight was due to the lesser-sized world he was continually arriving upon, together with centrifugal gravity, and that we all suffered from his affliction of being each "less than half a man" as he termed it. The weighing of the weights wherewith he had weighed himself proved conclusively that the depreciation in gravity applied equally to everything around us.
It took Flathootly a while to realize that his lightness was because he was always entering smaller worlds, along with centrifugal gravity. He believed we all faced his issue of being "less than half a man." The scales he used to measure himself clearly showed that the decrease in gravity affected everything around us the same way.
The extreme lightness of our bodies, and the fact that our muscles had been used to move about ten times our then weight, was the cause of our wonderful buoyancy.[48]
The extreme lightness of our bodies, along with the fact that our muscles were accustomed to moving about ten times our weight at the time, caused our amazing buoyancy.[48]
The sailors began leaping from the ship to a large rock that rose out of the water about half a mile off. Their agility was marvellous, and Flathootly covered himself with glory in leaping over the ship hundreds of feet in the air and alighting on the same spot on deck again.
The sailors started jumping from the ship to a big rock that jutted out of the water about half a mile away. Their agility was impressive, and Flathootly shone as he leaped hundreds of feet in the air over the ship, landing right back on the same spot on the deck.
Their officers and scientific staff remained on deck as became their dignity, although tempted to try their agility like the sailors.
Their officers and scientific staff stayed on deck as was appropriate for their status, even though they were tempted to show off their agility like the sailors.
Flathootly surprised us by leaping on a yardarm and exclaiming: "Gintlemen, I tell ye what it is, I'm no weight at all."
Flathootly shocked us by jumping onto a yardarm and declaring: "Guys, let me tell you, I don’t weigh a thing."
"How do you make that out?" said the professor.
"How do you figure that out?" said the professor.
"Well, Oi've been thinking," said he, "that, as you say, we're in the middle of the two wurrlds. Now it stands to sense that the wan wurrld, I mane the sun up there, is pullin' us up an' the t'other wurrld is pullin' us down, an' as both wurrlds is pulling aqually, why av corse we don't amount to no weight at all. How could I turn fifteen summersaults at wance if I was any weight? That shows yer weighing machine is all wrang again."
"Well, I've been thinking," he said, "that, as you mentioned, we're stuck between two worlds. It makes sense that one world, I mean the sun up there, is pulling us up, and the other world is pulling us down, and since both worlds are pulling equally, of course we don't weigh anything at all. How could I do fifteen somersaults at once if I had any weight? That proves your weighing machine is all wrong again."
"How can you stand on the deck if you are no weight?" inquired the professor.
"How can you stand on the deck if you have no weight?" the professor asked.
"Why, I'm only pressing me feet on the boards," said the Irishman; "look here!" So saying, he leaped from the yard and revolved in the air at least twenty times before alighting on the deck.
"Why, I'm just pressing my feet on the deck," said the Irishman; "look here!" With that, he jumped from the yard and spun in the air at least twenty times before landing on the deck.
"Now," said the professor, "I'll explain why you only weigh seventeen pounds as indicated by the spring-balance. We have sailed, down the gulf 500 miles, haven't we?"
"Now," said the professor, "I'll explain why you only weigh seventeen pounds according to the spring scale. We've sailed down the gulf for 500 miles, right?"
"Yis, sorr."
"Yes, sir."
"And here we are sailing upside down on the inside roof of the world——"
"And here we are, sailing upside down on the inner roof of the world——"
"Sailin' upside down? Indeed, sorr, an' ye can't make me believe that, for shure I'm shtandin' on me feet like yourself, head uppermost."
"Sailing upside down? Sure, I won't believe that, because I'm definitely standing on my feet like you, with my head on top."
"Well, whether you believe it or not, we are sailing upside down, just as ships going to Australia sail upside down as compared with ships sailing the North Atlantic. But the point of gravity is this: Here we are surrounded on all sides by the shell of the earth, which attracts equally in all directions. Hence all objects in the interior world have no weight as regards whatever thickness of the earth's shell surrounds them. You[49] see, weight is caused by an object having the world on one side of it. Thus both the world and the object attract each other according to the density and distance apart. What we call a pound weight is a mass of matter attracted by the earth on its surface with a force equal to the weight of sixteen ounces. A pound weight on the surface of the earth weighs sixteen ounces, and all the mighty volume of our planet, with all its mountains, continents and seas, weighs only sixteen ounces on the surface of a pound weight. The earth may still weigh many millions of tons as regards the sun, but as regards a pound weight it only weighs sixteen ounces."
"Well, whether you believe it or not, we are sailing upside down, just like ships heading to Australia sail upside down compared to those sailing in the North Atlantic. The key point about gravity is this: We are surrounded on all sides by the Earth's shell, which attracts equally in all directions. Because of this, all objects in the interior world have no weight considering the thickness of the Earth's shell around them. You[49] see, weight is caused by an object having the world on one side of it. So both the world and the object pull on each other according to their density and how far apart they are. What we refer to as a pound weight is a mass of matter attracted by the Earth on its surface with a force equal to the weight of sixteen ounces. A pound weight on the Earth's surface weighs sixteen ounces, and all the vast volume of our planet, with all its mountains, continents, and seas, only weighs sixteen ounces on the surface of a pound weight. The Earth may still weigh millions of tons in relation to the sun, but compared to a pound weight, it only weighs sixteen ounces."
"That is an illustration of Flathootly's mental calibre," said Captain Wallace. "He only believes what his brain can accommodate in the way of knowledge."
"That's an example of Flathootly's intelligence," Captain Wallace said. "He only believes what he can wrap his head around."
"God bless the captain," said Flathootly, "I'm shure his brain is as big as mine any day in the week."
"God bless the captain," said Flathootly, "I’m sure his brain is as big as mine any day of the week."
"Now," continued the astronomer, "it seems to me that the substances of the earth, rocks, metals, and water, have, under the influence of centrifugal gravity, massed themselves very thickly at the equator or point of greatest motion, and stretch toward the poles in a gradually-lessening mass until the polar gulfs are reached. Thus the earth's shell resembles a musk-melon with the inside cleaned out."
"Now," the astronomer continued, "it seems to me that the materials of the earth—rocks, metals, and water—have gathered quite densely at the equator, where the motion is strongest, and thin out toward the poles until we reach the polar oceans. So, the earth's surface is like a musk melon with the inside scooped out."
"It makes me mouth wather to think of it," said Flathootly.
"It makes my mouth water to think about it," said Flathootly.
"Now, listen," said the astronomer; "we are also under the influence of the earth's centrifugal motion, and wherever we are on the interior surface we swing round our circle of latitude in twenty-four hours, and thus men, ship, and ocean are held up against the interior vault like a boy being able to hold water in a vertical position at the bottom of the pail he swings round him at the end of a cord."
"Now, listen," said the astronomer; "we're also affected by the earth's centrifugal motion, and wherever we are on the inner surface, we complete a circle of latitude in twenty-four hours. This way, people, ships, and oceans are held up against the inner vault, like a kid managing to keep water in a vertical position at the bottom of a bucket he swings around on a string."
"Don't you think, professor," I inquired, "we will become heavier as we approach the region of greatest motion under the equator?"
"Don't you think, professor," I asked, "we'll become heavier as we get closer to the area of greatest motion near the equator?"
"I don't think so," he replied, "for the ocean around the poles has naturally gravitated to the internal as well as to the external equator, to restore the equilibrium of gravity. The reason why a man does not weigh less on the external equator than at the poles, although flying around at the rate of a thousand miles an hour, is that the deeper ocean, that is, the extra twenty-six miles that the earth is thicker on the equator, counter balances[50] by its attraction the loss of weight due to the rapid centrifugal motion, and so preserves in all objects on the earth a uniform weight."
"I don't think so," he replied, "because the ocean around the poles has naturally settled both internally and externally to the equator to maintain gravity's balance. The reason a person doesn't weigh less at the equator than at the poles, even while orbiting at a thousand miles an hour, is that the deeper ocean—specifically, the extra twenty-six miles where the earth is thicker at the equator—balances out the loss of weight from the rapid centrifugal motion with its gravitational pull, keeping all objects on earth at a consistent weight."
"The whole thing," said Flathootly, "is as clear as mud. I'm glad to know, sorr, I haven't lost me entire constitution at all evints, an' if I can only carry home what weight I've got lift I'll make a fortune in a dime museum."
"The whole thing," said Flathootly, "is as clear as mud. I'm glad to know, sir, I haven't lost my entire constitution at all events, and if I can just carry home whatever weight I can lift, I'll make a fortune in a dime museum."
CHAPTER IX.
AFLOAT ON THE INTERIOR OCEAN.
As the Polar King sped southward over the interior sea the wonders of the strange world we had discovered began to dawn upon us. The colossal vault rose more and more above us and the sun threw his mild and vertical rays directly upon ship and sea, producing a most delightful climate. The ocean had a temperature of 75 degrees Fahr. and the air 85 degrees. We were absolutely sailing upside down to an inhabitant of the outer sphere, yet we seemed to ourselves to be sailing naturally erect on the sea with the sun above us.
As the Polar King raced southward across the interior sea, the wonders of the strange world we had discovered started to become clear to us. The massive sky arched higher and higher above us, and the sun cast its gentle, direct rays onto the ship and sea, creating a wonderfully pleasant climate. The ocean was a warm 75 degrees Fahrenheit, and the air was 85 degrees. To anyone living in the outer world, we looked like we were sailing upside down, but to us, it felt completely normal to be sailing upright on the sea with the sun overhead.
Our first experience in the internal sphere was that of a sudden storm. The sun grew dark and appeared like a disc of sombre gold. The ocean was lashed by a furious hurricane into incredible mountains of water. Every crest of the waves seemed a mass of yellow flame. The internal heavens were rent open with gulfs of sulphur-colored fire, while the thunder reverberated with terrible concussions. The ship would spin upon the water as though every wave were a whirlpool. A golden-yellow phosphorescence covered the ocean. The water boiled in maddening eddies of lemon-colored seas, while from the hurricane decks streamed cataracts of saffron fire. The lightning, like streaks of molten gold, hurled its burning darts into the sea. Everything bore the glow of amber-colored fire. The sailors congratulated themselves on the shelter provided by the deck overhead. The motion of the ship exceeded all former experiences, for it leaped and plunged in a terrific manner. It was a question whether we would survive the storm or not, so violent was the shaking up both ship and men received. Fortunately, the loss of weight in everything, which[51] was the cause of the rapid motion, permitted no more damage than would be caused by a lesser storm on heavier objects.
Our first experience in the internal sphere was a sudden storm. The sun went dark and looked like a disc of dull gold. The ocean was whipped by a fierce hurricane into incredible mountains of water. Every wave crest seemed like a mass of yellow flames. The internal sky was torn open with gaps of sulfur-colored fire, while the thunder echoed with terrible crashes. The ship spun on the water as if every wave were a whirlpool. A golden-yellow phosphorescence covered the ocean. The water boiled in maddening eddies of lemon-colored seas, while from the hurricane decks poured torrents of saffron fire. The lightning, like streaks of molten gold, shot its scorching bolts into the sea. Everything glowed with an amber fire. The sailors congratulated themselves on the shelter provided by the deck above. The ship's motion was more intense than anything we'd experienced before, as it leaped and plunged dramatically. It was uncertain whether we would survive the storm or not, given the severe shaking both the ship and the crew endured. Fortunately, the loss of weight in everything, which[51] caused the rapid motion, resulted in no more damage than what would occur in a lesser storm with heavier objects.
The professor stated that he believed the tempest was occasioned by a polar tidal wave of air rushing into the interior sphere, to supply the exhaustion caused by outgoing warm currents, owing perhaps to a periodical overheating of the air by the internal sun. When a certain volume of the air was expelled, so that it could no longer resist external pressure, then the external air rushed down the polar gulf, creating by meeting warm outward-flowing currents cyclones such as we were then experiencing.
The professor said he believed the storm was caused by a cold tidal wave of air rushing into the inner sphere to make up for the depletion caused by the outgoing warm currents, possibly because of a regular overheating of the air by the internal sun. When a certain amount of air was pushed out, so that it could no longer hold back the external pressure, the outside air rushed down the polar gulf, creating cyclones by colliding with the warm outward-flowing currents, like the ones we were experiencing at that moment.
By degrees the storm abated, the sea grew calm, the heavens above us became clearer, and the sun assumed the rose-color he first presented to our gaze, standing right in the zenith.
Gradually, the storm eased, the sea became calm, the sky above us cleared up, and the sun took on the rosy hue it first showed us, positioned right at the zenith.
The only damage done to the crew was a few broken limbs and some severe bruises. The ship had lost several spars, and one of her boats was blown out of its lashings on deck and was lost.
The only damage to the crew was a few broken bones and some serious bruises. The ship had lost several spars, and one of her boats was torn loose from its straps on deck and was lost.
It was a week since we had left the outer world, and what a change had occurred in that short space of time! The excitement had been so intense that not a man of us had slept during that period, and as for meals, we had forgotten about them altogether.
It had been a week since we left the outside world, and what a change had happened in that short time! The excitement had been so overwhelming that none of us had slept during that period, and as for meals, we had completely forgotten about them.
A general order was given the cooks to prepare a banquet to duly inaugurate our discovery of the new world. Both officers and men, including myself, sat down at the same table, where we satisfied the cravings of a week's hunger.
A general order was given to the cooks to prepare a banquet to officially celebrate our discovery of the new world. Both the officers and the men, including me, sat down at the same table, where we satisfied the cravings of a week's hunger.
I expressed my heartfelt pleasure in the safety of the crew and ship so far in making so tremendous a discovery. I relied on the courage and loyalty of the crew for still further explorations in the strange and mysterious planet we had discovered. I declared that those who shared the dangers of the expedition would also share in whatever reward fortune might bestow upon us.
I shared my genuine happiness about the safety of the crew and the ship while making such an incredible discovery. I trusted the bravery and loyalty of the crew for more explorations on the strange and mysterious planet we had found. I stated that those who faced the dangers of the expedition would also share in any rewards that luck might bring us.
It is needless to say such sentiments were enthusiastically applauded.
Such feelings were met with enthusiastic applause.
I praised my able coadjutor, Captain Wallace, without whose skilful seamanship not a soul of us could ever have reached that secret world. "It was he," said I, "who has guided us without a chart through five hundred miles of polar cavern to the realms of Pluto, to Plutusia, the interior world. On[52] him again we must depend for a safe exit when our explorations are ended."
I praised my talented partner, Captain Wallace, without whose expert navigation none of us could have made it to that hidden world. "It was him," I said, "who guided us without a map through five hundred miles of polar caves to the land of Pluto, to Plutusia, the inner world. On[52] him again we must rely for a safe exit when our explorations are done."
Flathootly attempted to make a speech, but, like the rest of the company, fell asleep, and in less than half an hour afterward not a soul remained awake, excepting Professor Starbottle and myself.
Flathootly tried to give a speech, but, like everyone else, he fell asleep, and within half an hour, no one was awake except for Professor Starbottle and me.
We both struggled against sleep long enough to take a survey of the internal sphere. The Polar King floated on the wide bosom of the sea underneath the perpendicular sun that lit all Plutusia with its beams. With our telescopes we discovered oceans, continents, mountain ranges, lakes, cities, railroads, ships, and buildings of all kinds spread like an immense map on the concave vault of the earth overhead. It was a sight that alone amply repaid us for the discovery of so sublime a sphere.
We both fought off sleep long enough to take a look around our surroundings. The Polar King drifted on the vast expanse of the sea under the straight-up sun that illuminated all of Plutusia. With our telescopes, we spotted oceans, continents, mountain ranges, lakes, cities, railroads, ships, and various buildings spread out like a huge map on the curved sky of the earth above. It was a view that was more than enough to reward us for finding such an incredible world.
We thought what a cry of joy would electrify both planets when through our instrumentality they first knew of each other's existence. We alone possessed the tremendous secret! Then, what possibilities of commerce! What keen and glorious revelations of art! What unfolding of the secrets of nature each world would find in the other! What inventions rival nations would discover in either world, and here for the outer world what possible mountains of gold, what quarries of jewels! What means of empire and joy and love! But such thoughts were too vast for wearied souls. We were stunned by such conceptions, and, yielding to nature, sank into a dreamless sleep.
We imagined how thrilled both planets would be when they first realized the other existed through us. We alone held this incredible secret! Just think of the potential for trade! The amazing artistic discoveries! The natural wonders each world would uncover in the other! What inventions rival nations might create in either world, and for the outer world, think of all the riches — mountains of gold, vast quarries of jewels! The opportunities for power, happiness, and love! But those thoughts were too overwhelming for our exhausted minds. We were taken aback by such ideas and, surrendering to our fatigue, fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
CHAPTER X.
A VISIT FROM THE INHABITANTS OF PLUTUSIA.
How long we slept it is impossible to say. We must have remained in slumber at least three days after the great excitement of our voyage so far. The direct cause of my awaking was a loud noise on deck, and on coming up to learn the cause, I saw Flathootly shaking his fist at two strange flying men who hovered over the ship.
How long we slept is hard to determine. We must have been out for at least three days after the intense excitement of our journey so far. The direct reason I woke up was a loud noise on deck, and when I went up to see what was going on, I saw Flathootly shaking his fist at two strange flying men who were hovering above the ship.
"Bad luck to ye," shouted Flathootly, "if iver I get a grip of[53] ye again you won't sail away so swately after jabbin' me in the neck like that."
"Bad luck to you," shouted Flathootly, "if I ever get a hold of[53] you again, you won't get away so easily after stabbing me in the neck like that."
"Flathootly!" I cried, "what's the meaning of this? Were those men on board ship? Had you hold of them?"
"Flathootly!" I shouted, "what's going on here? Were those guys on the ship? Did you have them?"
"Begorra, sorr," he replied, holding his hand over a slight wound in his neck, "I was slaping as swately as a child when I felt something tickling me nose. I got up to see what was the matther wid me, and sure enough found thim two rascals prowlin' about the deck. Whin they saw me making a move they jumped back and roosted on the rail. I wanted to catch howlt of wan of thim as a curiosity and I goes up to the short fellow, an' says I, quite honey like: 'Good-marnin', sorr! Could you give me a match to loight me pipe?' an' before the fellow had time to know where he was I had howlt of him, wings an' all. Why, he was as weak as wather, and I was knocking his head on the deck to kape him quiet, whin the other fellow let fly and stuck his spear in me neck, and whin I was trying to catch the second fellow the first fellow got away. Be jabers, the next time I get the grip on either of thim his mutton's cooked."
"Begorra, sir," he replied, holding his hand over a slight wound in his neck, "I was sleeping as sweetly as a child when I felt something tickling my nose. I got up to see what was the matter with me, and sure enough found those two rascals prowling around the deck. When they saw me making a move, they jumped back and perched on the rail. I wanted to grab one of them out of curiosity and I went up to the short guy, and I said quite nicely, 'Good morning, sir! Could you give me a match to light my pipe?' and before the guy had time to realize what was happening, I had a hold of him, wings and all. Why, he was as weak as water, and I was banging his head on the deck to keep him quiet when the other guy let loose and jabbed his spear in my neck, and while I was trying to catch the second guy, the first one got away. Be jabers, the next time I get a grip on either of them, their number's up."
"I fear, Flathootly," said I, "you will never catch either of them again. Don't you see they have got wings and can fly wherever they like beyond reach?"
"I’m afraid, Flathootly," I said, "you'll never catch either of them again. Don’t you see they have wings and can fly anywhere they want, out of reach?"
The two men that flew around the ship were strange beings. Their complexions were bright yellow and their hair black. They were not above five and a half feet in height, but possessed athletic frames. Their wings were long polished blades of metal of a gleaming white, like gigantic oars, which were moved by some powerful force (possibly electricity) quite independent of the body. Their aërial blades flashed and whirled in the sunlight with blinding rapidity. Their attire consisted of what appeared to be leather tights covering the legs, of a pale yellow tint with crimson metallic embroidery. The dynamo and wings were fastened to a crimson jacket of unique shape that supported the body in flight. Their heads were protected by white metal helmets, and they wore tightly-fitting metal boots, reaching half way up to the knee, the metal being arranged in overlapping scales. Each flying man was armed with a spear and shields. The tout ensemble was a picture of agility and grace.
The two men flying around the ship were unusual beings. Their skin was bright yellow and their hair was black. They stood under five and a half feet tall, but had athletic builds. Their wings were long, polished metal blades that gleamed white, resembling giant oars, moved by some powerful force (probably electricity) that was independent of their bodies. Their aerial blades flashed and spun in the sunlight at blinding speeds. They wore what seemed like leather tights that covered their legs, in a light yellow color with crimson metallic embroidery. The dynamo and wings were attached to a uniquely shaped crimson jacket that helped support their bodies in flight. Their heads were protected by white metal helmets, and they had tightly-fitting metal boots that came halfway up to their knees, the metal arranged in overlapping scales. Each flying man was armed with a spear and shields. The overall look was a display of agility and grace.
The sailors, now thoroughly awake, gave expression to loud[54] exclamations of surprise at the sight of the two strange flying men wheeling around the ship overhead. Professor Starbottle thought that the strangers must belong to some wealthy and civilized country, for men in a savage state would be incapable of inventing such powers of flight and presenting so ornate an appearance.
The sailors, now completely awake, let out loud[54] exclamations of surprise at the sight of the two unusual flying men circling the ship overhead. Professor Starbottle believed that the strangers must be from some wealthy and civilized country, as men in a primitive state wouldn't be able to invent such flight abilities or have such an elaborate appearance.
"They are soldiers," said Professor Rackiron; "see the spears and shields they wear."
"They're soldiers," said Professor Rackiron; "check out the spears and shields they're carrying."
"They're bloody pirates!" said Flathootly. "It was the long fellow that stabbed me."
"They're freaking pirates!" said Flathootly. "It was that tall guy who stabbed me."
"You're all right," said the doctor to Flathootly. "Thank your stars the spear wasn't poisoned, or you would be a dead man."
"You're okay," said the doctor to Flathootly. "Thank your lucky stars the spear wasn't poisoned, or you'd be dead."
"Be the powers, I'll have that fellow yet," said the master-at-arms. "I'm going to take a jump, and, be me sowl, wan of thim fellows 'll get left."
"By the powers, I'll catch that guy yet," said the master-at-arms. "I'm going to make a move, and, I swear, one of those guys will get left behind."
The strangers were now flying quite close to the ship, and Flathootly unexpectedly gave a tremendous spring into the air. He would have caught one of the aërial men for certain, but they, having wings, foiled him by simply moving out of the line of the Irishman's flight.
The strangers were now flying very close to the ship, and Flathootly suddenly jumped high into the air. He would have definitely caught one of the flying men, but they, having wings, easily avoided him by just shifting out of the path of the Irishman's jump.
Flathootly dropped into the sea about a quarter of a mile away, and would probably have been drowned had it not been for the generosity of the strangers themselves. One of the flying men, hastening to the rescue, caught him by the hair of the head and lifted him out of the water. Flathootly caught the stranger by one of his legs and held on like grim death. The flying man brought his burden right over the ship and attempted to drop Flathootly on deck, who shouted, "I hev him, boys! I hev him! Catch howlt of us, some of you!" Immediately a dozen sailors leaped up, and, grasping the winged man and his burden, brought both successfully down to the deck.
Flathootly fell into the sea about a quarter of a mile away and would likely have drowned if it hadn't been for the kindness of the strangers. One of the flying men rushed to help, grabbed him by his hair, and lifted him out of the water. Flathootly held onto the stranger's leg for dear life. The flying man carried him over the ship and tried to drop Flathootly onto the deck, who yelled, "I’ve got him, guys! I’ve got him! Grab hold of us, some of you!" Instantly, a dozen sailors jumped up and, grabbing the winged man and his load, safely brought both down to the deck.
Seeing himself overpowered, the stranger submitted to his captivity with as good a grace as possible. We removed his shield and spear, and, merely tying a rope to his leg to secure our prize, gave him the freedom of the ship.
Seeing himself overpowered, the stranger accepted his captivity as gracefully as possible. We took his shield and spear, and, simply tying a rope to his leg to secure him, gave him the freedom of the ship.
He sulked for a long time, and maintained an animated conversation with his free companion in a language whose meaning none of us understood. He finally condescended to eat some of the food we set before him, and his companion came near[55] enough to take a glass of wine from his captive brother and drink it with evident relish.
He pouted for a long time and kept chatting excitedly with his companion in a language none of us understood. Eventually, he agreed to eat some of the food we served him, and his companion got close enough to grab a glass of wine from his captive brother and drink it with obvious enjoyment.

Flathootly was so far friendly disposed to his assailant as to offer him a glass of ship's rum. The stranger to our surprise did not refuse it, but, putting the glass to his lips, quaffed its contents at a single draught. When he became more accustomed to his surroundings we ventured to examine his curious equipment.
Flathootly was friendly enough to offer his attacker a glass of ship's rum. To our surprise, the stranger accepted it and drank it all in one go. Once he got more comfortable in his surroundings, we dared to take a look at his strange gear.
Upon examination we found that the wings of our captive were simply large aërial oars, about four and a half feet in length and three feet wide at the widest part, tapering down to a few inches wide at the dynamo that moved them. Such small extent of surface evidently required an enormous force to propel a man in rapid flight. We found the dynamo to consist of a central wheel made to revolve by the attraction of a vast occult force evolved from the contact of two metals, one being of a vermilion color and the other of a bright green tint, that constituted the cell of the apparatus. No acid was required, nor did the contact of the metal produce any wasting of their substance. A colossal current of mysterious magnetism made the wheel revolve, the current being guided in its work by an automatic insulation of one hemisphere of the wheel.
Upon examining it, we discovered that our captive's wings were essentially large aerial paddles, around four and a half feet long and three feet wide at their widest point, tapering down to a few inches at the dynamo that powered them. Such a small surface area clearly needed a massive force to drive a person through the air quickly. We found that the dynamo consisted of a central wheel that spun due to the attraction of a huge hidden force created from the contact of two metals—one a bright red and the other a vivid green—that made up the cell of the device. No acid was necessary, nor did the contact between the metals cause any deterioration of their material. A tremendous flow of mysterious magnetism caused the wheel to spin, with the current being directed in its function by an automatic insulation on one side of the wheel.
I put one hand on the dynamo and made a gesture of inquiry with the other, whereupon our strange friend said, "Nojmesedi!" Was this the name of the new force we had discovered, or the name of the flying apparatus as a whole? Before we could settle the point our friend became communicative, and, smiting his breast, said:
I put one hand on the dynamo and gestured with the other in inquiry, at which point our unusual friend said, "Nojmesedi!" Was that the name of the new force we had found, or the name of the entire flying machine? Before we could clarify, our friend opened up and, hitting his chest, said:
"Plothoy, wayleal ar Atvatabar!"
"Plothoy, welcome to Atvatabar!"
With the right hand he pointed to a continent rising above us, its mighty features being clearly visible to the naked eye.
With his right hand, he pointed to a continent rising above us, its impressive features clearly visible to the naked eye.
CHAPTER XI.
WE LEARN ATVATABARESE.
This exclamation was a very puzzling phrase to us.
This exclamation was a really confusing phrase for us.
Professor Starbottle said: "It appears to me, gentlemen, before we can make any use of our prisoner we must first learn his language."[58]
Professor Starbottle said: "It seems to me, gentlemen, before we can do anything with our prisoner, we need to first understand his language."[58]
Again the stranger smote his breast, exclaiming: "Plothoy, wayleal ar Atvatabar."
Again the stranger hit his chest, shouting: "Plothoy, wayleal ar Atvatabar."
"Well, of all the lingoes I iver heard," said Flathootly, "this is the worst case yet. It bates Irish, which is the toughest langwidge to larn undher the sun. What langwidge do you call that, sorr?"
"Well, of all the languages I’ve ever heard," said Flathootly, "this is the worst one yet. It beats Irish, which is the hardest language to learn under the sun. What language do you call that, sir?"
Professor Goldrock, besides being a naturalist, was an adept in language. He stated that our captive appeared to be either a soldier or courier or coast-guard of his country, which was evidently indicated by the last word, Atvatabar. "Let us take for granted," said he, "that 'Plothoy' is his name and 'Atvatabar' his country. We have left the two words 'wayleal ar.' Now the pronunciation and grouping of the letters leads me to think that the words resemble the English language more nearly than any other tongue. The word 'wayleal' has the same number of letters as 'soldier' and 'courier,' and I note that the fourth and last letters are identical in both 'courier' and 'wayleal.' On the supposition that both words are identical we might compare them thus:
Professor Goldrock, in addition to being a naturalist, was skilled in languages. He noted that our captive seemed to be either a soldier, courier, or coast guard from his country, which was clearly indicated by the last word, Atvatabar. "Let’s assume," he said, "that 'Plothoy' is his name and 'Atvatabar' is his country. We still have the two words 'wayleal ar.' The way the letters are pronounced and grouped makes me think these words are more similar to English than any other language. The word 'wayleal' has the same number of letters as 'soldier' and 'courier,' and I see that the fourth and last letters are the same in both 'courier' and 'wayleal.' If we assume both words are identical, we could compare them like this:
c | is | w |
o | " | a |
u | " | y |
r | " | l |
i | " | e |
e | " | i or a |
r | " | 1 |
The word 'wayleil' or 'wayleal' means to us leal or strong—by the way, a very good name for a soldier."
The word 'wayleil' or 'wayleal' means loyal or strong to us—by the way, it's a really good name for a soldier.
At this moment our mysterious friend yelled out:
At that moment, our enigmatic friend shouted:
"Plothoy, wayleal ar Atvatabar, em Bilbimtesirol!"
"Plothoy, wayleal ar Atvatabar, em Bilbimtesirol!"
"Kape quiet, me boy," said Flathootly, "and we'll soon find out all about you."
"Kape quiet, my boy," said Flathootly, "and we'll soon find out everything about you."
"Rather let him talk away," said the professor, "and we'll find out who he is much quicker. You see he has given us two new words this time, the words 'em Bilbimtesirol.' Now an idea strikes me—let us transpose the biggest word thus:
"Let him keep talking," said the professor, "and we’ll figure out who he is much faster. You see, he’s given us two new words this time: 'em Bilbimtesirol.' Now I have an idea—let’s rearrange the biggest word like this:
b | is | p | e | is | i | ||||||
i | " | e | s | " | c | ||||||
l | " | r | i | " | u | ||||||
b | " | p | r | " | l | ||||||
i | " | e | o | " | a | ||||||
m | " | n | l | " | r | ||||||
t | " | d |
Here we have the word 'perpendicular.' What does 'Bilbimtesirol' as 'perpendicular' mean? It may mean that the interior planet is lit by a perpendicular sun, and that we are in a land of perpendicular light and shadow. See how the shadow, of every man surrounds his boots! Now, granting 'wayleal' means 'courier' and 'Bilbimtesirol' 'perpendicular,' we have a clue to the language of Atvatabar. It seems to me to be a miraculous transposition of the English language thus:
Here we have the word 'perpendicular.' What does 'Bilbimtesirol' mean as 'perpendicular'? It might mean that the interior planet is illuminated by a direct sun, and that we are in a place of straight light and shadow. Look at how the shadow of every person surrounds their boots! Now, assuming 'wayleal' means 'courier' and 'Bilbimtesirol' means 'perpendicular,' we have a hint about the language of Atvatabar. It seems to me to be a miraculous rearrangement of the English language like this:
a | is | o | n | is | m | |
b | " | p | o | " | a | |
c | " | s or k | p | " | b | |
d | " | t | q | " | v | |
e | " | i or a | r | " | l | |
f | " | f or v | s | " | c or s | |
g | " | j | t | " | d | |
h | " | oh | u | " | ij | |
i | " | e | v | " | qu | |
j | " | g | w | " | y c or s | |
k | " | c | x | " | z | |
l | " | r | y | " | u or i | |
m | " | n | z | " | x |
According to this transposition our friend means, 'Plothoy courier of Atvatabar, in Bilbimtesirol.' Let us see if we can so understand him." So saying, the professor approached and said:
According to this translation, our friend means, 'Plothoy, messenger of Atvatabar, in Bilbimtesirol.' Let's see if we can understand him this way." With that, the professor stepped forward and said:
"Ec wayl moni Plothoy?" (Is your name Plothoy?)
"Is your name Plothoy?"
"Wic cel, ni moni ec Plothoy" (Yes, sir, my name is Plothoy), promptly replied the stranger.
"Wic cel, ni moni ec Plothoy" (Yes, sir, my name is Plothoy), the stranger replied quickly.
"Good!" said the professor; "that's glorious! We understand each other now."
"Great!" said the professor; "that's fantastic! We get each other now."
I congratulated the professor on his brilliant discovery. It was magnificent! We could now converse with our prisoner on any subject we desired.
I congratulated the professor on his amazing discovery. It was fantastic! We could now talk to our prisoner about any topic we wanted.
We had the key in our hands that would unlock the wonders of Plutusia, or rather Bilbimtesirol, the interior world.
We had the key in our hands that would unlock the wonders of Plutusia, or rather Bilbimtesirol, the inner world.
Flathootly turned a dozen summersaults in the air to express his delight. The sailors spun upon the deck, and threw each other into the air like jugglers playing with balls, in pure excitement.[60]
Flathootly did a dozen flips in the air to show his joy. The sailors twirled on the deck and tossed each other into the air like jugglers playing with balls, caught up in their excitement.[60]
"Ec Atvatabar dofi moni ar wail saimtle?" (Is Atvatabar the name of your country?) inquired the professor of Plothoy.
"Is Atvatabar the name of your country?" the professor from Plothoy asked.
"E on o wayleal ar Fec Nogicdi, Cemj Aldemegry Bhoolmakar ar Atvatabar" (I am a wayleal of his majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar), said Plothoy.
"E on o wayleal ar Fec Nogicdi, Cemj Aldemegry Bhoolmakar ar Atvatabar" (I am a loyal follower of his majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar), said Plothoy.
Atvatabar, then, was a kingdom. We should go there certainly and see King Bhoolmakar and his people. But where was this mysterious country?
Atvatabar was a kingdom. We should definitely go there and meet King Bhoolmakar and his people. But where exactly was this mysterious place?
"Yohili ec Atvatabar?" we asked of Plothoy.
"Yohili ec Atvatabar?" we asked Plothoy.
"Dohili!" he replied, pointing to a continent in the southwest. The southwest in the interior world, it should be stated, corresponds to the southeast on the outer earth. Atvatabar, then, lay underneath the Atlantic Ocean.
"Dohili!" he said, pointing to a continent in the southwest. The southwest in the inner world, it should be noted, corresponds to the southeast on the outer earth. Atvatabar, therefore, was located beneath the Atlantic Ocean.
"Yohod ec dohi moni ar dohi miolicd gliod sedi?" (What is the name of the nearest great city?) we asked.
"What's the name of the nearest big city?" we asked.
"Kioram," replied Plothoy. "Dohili ed ec fequi ohymtlit neric tyi caydoh docd." (There it is, five hundred miles due southeast.)
"Kioram," replied Plothoy. "It's five hundred miles straight southeast."
We looked in the direction indicated with our glasses and plainly saw the white marble buildings of a large city not three degrees above the plane of our position. Further off, in the haze of distance, a mighty continent unrolled its landscapes, until it was merged in the brightness of the sunlight above us.
We looked in the direction pointed out with our binoculars and clearly saw the white marble buildings of a big city just three degrees above our level. In the distance, a vast continent unfolded its landscapes until it blended into the bright sunlight above us.
All this time Plothoy's companion circumnavigated the ship on his swift wings. We inquired his name.
All this time, Plothoy's companion flew around the ship on his swift wings. We asked for his name.
"Lecholt," said Plothoy, "omt ohi orca ec o wayleal." (And he also is a wayleal.)
"Lecholt," Plothoy said, "is also a wayleal."
"What is the name of the sun above us?" we inquired.
"What do we call the sun above us?" we asked.
"Swang," said Plothoy.
"Swang," said Plothoy.
Good! we would sail direct to Kioram, the principal port of Atvatabar.
Good! We would sail straight to Kioram, the main port of Atvatabar.
I assured Plothoy that as long as he was detained by us he would receive the greatest consideration at our hands. We would do him no injury, but, on the contrary, amply reward him for his services. He could understand that, being strangers in an unknown world, it was absolutely necessary for us to have a pilot, or guide, not merely to advise how to direct the ship, but to inform us regarding the laws, manners, and customs of the people we proposed visiting, that we might accommodate[61] ourselves to such novel experiences as we were certain to undergo. We told him we had come to Bilbimtesirol as pioneers of the outer planet, as heralds of the intercourse that would undoubtedly take place between two worlds separated for ages until now. We assured Plothoy how indebted we were to him for the information he had already given, and his great importance to us in a voyage that would affect the interests of thousands of millions of men ought to reconcile him to his brief captivity. We could not afford to lose him, and therefore asked him to remain with us for the remainder of the voyage, and on reaching Kioram we would give him his liberty.
I assured Plothoy that as long as he was with us, he would be treated with the utmost respect. We would not harm him; instead, we would generously reward him for his help. He could see that, as newcomers in an unfamiliar world, it was essential for us to have a pilot or guide—not just to navigate the ship, but to inform us about the laws, customs, and habits of the people we intended to visit, so we could adapt ourselves to the new experiences we were sure to face. We told him we had come to Bilbimtesirol as pioneers from another planet, as messengers of the interaction that would undoubtedly happen between two worlds that had been apart for ages until now. We expressed our gratitude to Plothoy for the information he had already provided and emphasized how crucial he was to us on this journey that would impact the lives of billions. This should help him accept his temporary confinement. We couldn't afford to lose him, so we asked him to stay with us for the rest of the journey, promising that when we reached Kioram, we would set him free.
These words, with the treatment he was receiving, completely reconciled Plothoy, who called Lecholt to come down on deck beside him. His companion obeyed, and presently the two strangers sat on the rail of the vessel engaged in earnest conversation.
These words, combined with the treatment he was getting, completely eased Plothoy's mind, prompting him to call Lecholt to come down on deck next to him. His companion complied, and soon the two strangers were sitting on the edge of the ship, deep in conversation.
Presently Plothoy said that his companion Lecholt would go forward in advance of the ship to inform the king of our coming, that due preparations be made for our reception. This was an admirable suggestion, and accordingly we despatched Lecholt with a message of profound respect for King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, saying that the commander of the Polar King with his officers and retinue would do themselves the honor of visiting his majesty and people as soon as the Polar King would reach Atvatabar.
Right now, Plothoy mentioned that his friend Lecholt would head ahead of the ship to let the king know we were coming, so that the necessary preparations could be made for our arrival. This was a great idea, so we sent Lecholt with a message of deep respect for King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, saying that the commander of the Polar King along with his officers and staff would be honored to visit his majesty and his people as soon as the Polar King reached Atvatabar.
Poising himself for a moment on his wings, Lecholt saluted us with his sword and immediately swept away in the direction of Atvatabar.
Poised for a moment on his wings, Lecholt greeted us with his sword and quickly soared off toward Atvatabar.
CHAPTER XII.
WE ARRIVE AT KIORAM.
Between the time of departure of Lecholt and our arrival at Kioram we kept Plothoy as busy as possible answering our questions.
Between the time Lecholt left and we arrived at Kioram, we kept Plothoy as busy as we could by asking him questions.
We found that all the soldiers of the king were known as wayleals, and that all were equipped with magnetic wings. The wings were worked by a little dynamo supplied by magnicity. A single cell, six cubic inches in size, produced a current both[62] enormously powerful and constant. I could recollect no cell in the outer world of the same size so powerful, hence here was an inventive discovery of the first importance. The cell was composed of two metals, terrelium, a vermilion metal found only in Atvatabar, and aquelium, a bright green metal elaborated from the waters of the internal ocean, which metals simply placed in contact, without the addition of an acid or alkaline salt, generated a powerful current. Both cell and dynamo were strapped to the back by a strong leathern jacket, which also supported the soldier in flight. The weight of a man being only fifteen pounds on the surface of the interior earth, and no weight at all fifty miles above it, prevented any fatigue being experienced from flight. It was the easiest of all methods of locomotion, and eminently suited to the inhabitants of such a world as Bilbimtesirol.
We discovered that all the king's soldiers were called wayleals, and each one was equipped with magnetic wings. The wings were powered by a small dynamo that used magnicity. A single cell, about six cubic inches in size, produced a current that was both[62] incredibly powerful and consistent. I couldn't remember any cell in the outside world of the same size that was so powerful, so this was a major inventive breakthrough. The cell was made of two metals: terrelium, a red metal found only in Atvatabar, and aquelium, a bright green metal derived from the waters of the internal ocean. When these metals were simply placed in contact with each other, without adding any acid or alkaline salt, they generated a strong current. Both the cell and the dynamo were strapped to the back with a sturdy leather jacket that also supported the soldier during flight. Since a person's weight is only fifteen pounds on the surface of the inner earth, and there’s no weight at all fifty miles above it, flying didn’t cause any fatigue. It was the easiest way to get around and perfectly suited for the inhabitants of a world like Bilbimtesirol.
Plothoy informed us that the government of Atvatabar was an elective monarchy. The king and nobles were elected for life and no title was hereditary. There was a legislative assembly founded on the popular will called the Borodemy. The king's palace and Borodemy were situated in Calnogor, the capital city of the realm, which lay five hundred miles inland and communicated with Kioram by a sacred railroad, as well as by aërial ship.
Plothoy told us that the government of Atvatabar was an elected monarchy. The king and nobles were elected for life, and no title was passed down by inheritance. There was a legislative assembly based on the people's will called the Borodemy. The king's palace and the Borodemy were located in Calnogor, the capital city of the realm, which was five hundred miles inland and connected to Kioram by a sacred railroad, as well as by airship.
The largest building in Calnogor was the Bormidophia, or pantheon, where the worship of the gods was held. The only living object of worship was the Lady Lyone, the Supreme Goddess of Atvatabar. There were different kinds of golden gods worshipped, or symbols that represented the inventive forces, art, and spiritual power.
The largest building in Calnogor was the Bormidophia, or pantheon, where people gathered to worship the gods. The only living object of worship was the Lady Lyone, the Supreme Goddess of Atvatabar. There were various golden idols that represented the creative forces, art, and spiritual power.
The king was head of the army and navy and the people were divided into several classes of nobles and common people. The Atvatabarese were very wealthy, gold being as common as iron in the outer world. They were a peaceful people, and Atvatabar being itself an immense island continent, lying far from any other land, there had been no wars with any external nation, nor even civil war, for over a hundred years.
The king was in charge of the army and navy, and the people were split into different classes of nobles and commoners. The Atvatabarese were incredibly wealthy, with gold being as common as iron in the outside world. They were a peaceful society, and since Atvatabar was a massive island continent, far away from any other land, there hadn't been any wars with external nations or even civil wars for over a hundred years.
There were plenty of newspapers, and the most wonderful inventions had been in use for ages. Railroads, pneumatic tubes, telegraphs, telephones, phonographs, electric lights, rain makers, seaboots, marine railroads, flying machines, megaphones, velocipedes without wheels, aërophers, etc., were quite common,[63] not to speak of such inventions as sowing, reaping, sewing, bootblacking and knitting machines. Of course printing, weaving, and such like machines had been in use since the dawn of history. Strange to say they had no steam engines, and terrorite and gunpowder were unknown. Their great source of power was magnicity, generated by the two powerful metals terrelium and aquelium, and compressed air their explosive force.
There were plenty of newspapers, and amazing inventions had been around for a long time. Railroads, pneumatic tubes, telegraphs, telephones, phonographs, electric lights, rain makers, sea boots, marine railroads, flying machines, megaphones, and wheel-less velocipedes, among others, were quite common,[63] not to mention inventions like sowing, reaping, sewing, bootblacking, and knitting machines. Printing, weaving, and similar machines had obviously been used since the dawn of history. Strangely enough, they had no steam engines, and terrorite and gunpowder were unknown. Their main power source was magnicity, created by the two powerful metals terrelium and aquelium, and compressed air served as their explosive force.
As we approached this wonderful country we noticed a number of splendid ships coming to meet us. Plated with gold and fully rigged, they presented a beautiful appearance. They were each propelled by magnicity. Plothoy said they were the fleet of Atvatabar coming to welcome us. The royal navy was in command of Admiral Jolar, who had never yet seen active service, but was a worthy representative of the king.
As we neared this amazing country, we spotted several impressive ships coming to greet us. Covered in gold and fully equipped, they looked stunning. Each one was powered by a strong force. Plothoy mentioned that they were Atvatabar's fleet sent to welcome us. The royal navy was led by Admiral Jolar, who had never served in combat but was a respected representative of the king.
Our rapid steaming in the direction of the fleet, which as rapidly approached us, soon brought the Polar King within range of their guns. Plothoy was set free, as we then knew all about Atvatabar necessary to know prior to seeing the admiral, who could give us more definite information.
Our quick course toward the fleet, which was also heading our way, soon brought the Polar King within range of their guns. Plothoy was released, since we now had all the information about Atvatabar needed before meeting the admiral, who could provide us with more specific details.
A roar of guns saluted us from at least one hundred vessels. There was no smoke, the guns being discharged by compressed air. Each vessel bore the flag of Atvatabar, a pink-colored disc surrounded by a circle of green on a violet field. The disc represented the sun above us, the green circle Atvatabar, and the violet field the surrounding sea. From the peak of the Polar King the American flag floated, the first flag of the outer sphere that was ever unrolled in the air of the interior world.
A chorus of cannons greeted us from at least a hundred ships. There was no smoke, as the cannons were fired using compressed air. Each ship displayed the Atvatabar flag, which was a pink disc surrounded by a green circle on a violet background. The disc symbolized the sun above us, the green circle represented Atvatabar, and the violet background stood for the surrounding sea. From the top of the Polar King, the American flag waved, marking the first flag of the outer sphere to be unfurled in the atmosphere of the inner world.
The ships approached us in double column and presented an appearance of the utmost grandeur. It was evident we were the discoverers of a powerful and opulent country, and not a barbarous land. Here were civilization and courtesy, and, not to be outdone in these qualities, I ordered a salute from our terrorite guns. The explosive shells discharged by gunpowder into the sea sent up columns of water and foam all around us to an astonishing height, and it took a considerable time for the sea to subside, the gravity of the water being only one-tenth that of the external ocean.
The ships moved toward us in two columns, looking incredibly grand. It was clear that we had discovered a powerful and wealthy country, not a savage land. Here, there was civilization and politeness, and to match that, I ordered a salute from our powerful guns. The explosive shells fired by gunpowder into the sea shot up columns of water and foam all around us to an impressive height, and it took quite a while for the sea to calm down, as the gravity of the water was only one-tenth that of the open ocean.
The Atvatabarese must have been greatly astonished at the explosions, as Plothoy informed us that no such weapon as ours formed part of the armament of the Atvatabar navy.[64]
The Atvatabarese must have been really surprised by the explosions, since Plothoy told us that their navy didn't have any weapons like ours.[64]
The fleet ceased firing, and presently a gayly-decorated magnic launch shot off from the flagship, bearing two officers in brilliant uniforms. Plothoy, as the boat approached us, said the officers were Admiral Jolar of the fleet and Koshnili, Grand Minister of the government. The boat came alongside the Polar King, and, lowering a gangway, the illustrious visitors came on board.
The fleet stopped firing, and soon a brightly decorated launch sped away from the flagship, carrying two officers in striking uniforms. As the boat got closer, Plothoy mentioned that the officers were Admiral Jolar of the fleet and Koshnili, the Grand Minister of the government. The boat pulled up next to the Polar King, and after lowering a gangway, the distinguished visitors came on board.
Admiral Jolar was arrayed in an olive-green coat, decorated with overlapping scales of gold embroidery, and olive-green trousers with an outer stripe similarly decorated. The uniform of Koshnili, the Grand Minister, was of electric-blue cloth covered with serpentine bands of gold embroidery, radiating downward. A small but brilliant retinue accompanied each official. As the distinguished visitors stepped on deck, the entire fleet saluted us with a second roar of guns. Plothoy announced their names and dignities. Being able to greet their excellencies in their own language greatly astonished them.
Admiral Jolar was dressed in an olive-green coat, adorned with overlapping scales of gold embroidery, and olive-green pants with a similar outer stripe. The uniform of Koshnili, the Grand Minister, was made of electric-blue fabric embellished with gold embroidery in serpentine patterns that flowed downward. A small but impressive group accompanied each official. As the esteemed guests stepped onto the deck, the entire fleet saluted us with a booming second round of gunfire. Plothoy announced their names and titles. The ability to greet their excellencies in their own language left them greatly surprised.
I learned from the admiral that the Grand Minister Koshnili was sent by his majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, as a special envoy to bid us welcome in the name of the king and people of Atvatabar. The story told by Lecholt had been proclaimed by royal authority throughout the country, and the day of our arrival in Calnogor, the metropolis, was to be observed as a national holiday.
I found out from the admiral that Grand Minister Koshnili was sent by his majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, as a special envoy to welcome us on behalf of the king and the people of Atvatabar. The story shared by Lecholt had been declared by royal authority throughout the country, and the day we arrived in Calnogor, the capital, was to be celebrated as a national holiday.
A brilliant programme of entertainment had been devised, calculated to do us infinite honor. I conferred on Admiral Jolar the title of Honorary Commander of the Polar King, and on Koshnili that of Honorary Captain.
A fantastic entertainment program had been planned, meant to bring us great honor. I awarded Admiral Jolar the title of Honorary Commander of the Polar King, and gave Koshnili the title of Honorary Captain.
The admiral said that both he and Koshnili would remain on our ship until we arrived in the city of Kioram.
The admiral said that both he and Koshnili would stay on our ship until we got to the city of Kioram.
The admiral, by signalling from the Polar King, put his navy into a series of brilliant evolutions. A curious feature was the fact that each sailor possessed wings, was in fact a wayleal, like Plothoy. The sailors, wing-jackets or fletyemings, as they were called, of one vessel, would rise like a swarm of bees and settle on another vessel. The evolutions made in this way were both majestic and surprising.
The admiral, signaling from the Polar King, directed his navy into a series of impressive maneuvers. A unique aspect was that each sailor had wings, essentially being a wayleal, similar to Plothoy. The sailors, wearing wing-jackets or fletyemings as they were called, would lift off like a swarm of bees and land on another ship. The maneuvers done this way were both grand and astonishing.
The entire fletyemings of each squadron on either side of us were drawn up in battle array in the space between the ships and fought each other in mock battle with spears, while the ships discharged their guns at each other.[65]
The whole lineup of each squadron on both sides of us was arranged for battle in the area between the ships and they fought each other in a mock battle with spears, while the ships fired their cannons at one another.[65]
We reached the harbor of Kioram, in which the royal navy anchored in double column. The Polar King sailed slowly down the imperial avenue of ships amid the thunder of guns and the cheers of fletyemings.
We arrived at the harbor of Kioram, where the royal navy was anchored in two rows. The Polar King glided slowly down the main street of ships, surrounded by the sound of cannon fire and the cheers of the crowd.
The sun shone gloriously as we stepped from the deck of the ship upon the white marble city wharf. Everything was new, strange, and splendid. We were received by Governor Ladalmir, of Kioram, the commandant of the fort, and his staff, Captains Pra and Nototherboc. Beyond the notables a vast crowd of Atvatabarese cheered us vociferously, while the guns of the fort, on a commanding height, roared their welcome.
The sun shone brightly as we stepped off the ship onto the white marble city wharf. Everything felt new, weird, and amazing. We were greeted by Governor Ladalmir of Kioram, the fort commander, along with his team, Captains Pra and Nototherboc. Beyond the important figures, a huge crowd of Atvatabarese welcomed us with loud cheers, while the fort’s cannons, positioned on a high ground, boomed in greeting.
CHAPTER XIII.
MARCHING IN TRIUMPH.
There was a blaze of excitement in the streets of Kioram when our procession appeared on the grand boulevard leading from the harbor to the fortress, some four miles in length. We presented a strange appearance not only to the people of the city, but to ourselves as well.
There was a burst of excitement in the streets of Kioram when our procession showed up on the main boulevard leading from the harbor to the fortress, which was about four miles long. We looked odd not just to the people of the city, but to ourselves too.
Prior to our appearance before the people we were obliged to adjust ourselves to the motion of an immense walking machine, the product of the inventive skill of Atvatabar.
Before we presented ourselves to the public, we had to get used to the movement of a huge walking machine, created by the ingenuity of Atvatabar.
Governor Ladalmir explained that the cavalry of Atvatabar were mounted on such locomotive machines, built on the plan of immense ostriches, called bockhockids. They were forty feet in height from toe to head, the saddle being thirty feet from the ground. The iron muscles of legs and body, moved by a powerful magnic motor inside the body of the monster, acted on bones of hollow steel. Each machine was operated by the dynamo in the body, which was adjusted to act or remain inert, as required, when riding the structure. A switch in front of the saddle set the bockhockid in motion or brought it to rest again. It was simply a gigantic velocipede without wheels. "We'll ride the bastes," said Flathootly, with suppressed excitement.
Governor Ladalmir explained that the cavalry of Atvatabar rode on massive machines designed to look like giant ostriches, called bockhockids. They stood forty feet tall from toe to head, with the saddle positioned thirty feet above the ground. The iron muscles of their legs and body, powered by a strong magnic motor inside the creature, worked on hollow steel bones. Each machine was controlled by a dynamo within its body, which could be adjusted to move or stay still as needed while riding. A switch in front of the saddle would start or stop the bockhockid. It was basically a huge bicycle without wheels. "We'll ride the beasts," said Flathootly, barely able to contain his excitement.
"Do you think you can accommodate yourselves to ride such a machine?" said the governor. "You will find it, after a little practice, an imposing method of travel."[66]
"Do you think you can manage to ride on such a machine?" said the governor. "You’ll find it, after a bit of practice, a great way to travel."[66]
We were assembled in a spacious court that surrounded the private dock of the king. Into this dock the Polar King had been brought for greater safety and also to facilitate popular inspection. I determined that both officers and sailors should equally take part in the honors of our reception, and I informed the governor that we would like to see first how the machines were worked.
We were gathered in a large court that surrounded the king's private dock. The Polar King had been brought into this dock for added safety and to allow the public to see it. I decided that both officers and sailors should share equally in the honors of our welcome, so I told the governor that we wanted to see how the machines operated first.
At a signal from the governor, Captains Pra and Nototherboc disappeared and presently returned to the court-yard mounted on two gigantic bockhockids, on which they curvetted and swept around in gallant style.
At a signal from the governor, Captains Pra and Nototherboc vanished and soon returned to the courtyard riding two massive bockhockids, on which they pranced and showed off in a stylish manner.
We were both astonished and delighted at the performance. It was marvellous to see such agility and obedience to the wish of the rider on such ungainly monsters. The sailors were only too anxious to mount such helter-skelters as the machine ostriches of Atvatabar. The stride made by each bird was over forty feet, and nothing on earth could overtake such coursers in full flight.
We were both amazed and thrilled by the performance. It was incredible to witness such agility and responsiveness to the rider's commands on these awkward beasts. The sailors were more than eager to ride these crazy machines, the ostriches of Atvatabar. Each bird's stride was over forty feet, and nothing on earth could catch up to these swift creatures in full flight.
The governor, proud of his two-legged horses, as he called them, grew eloquent in their behalf.
The governor, proud of his "two-legged horses," as he referred to them, became quite expressive in their favor.
"Consider an army of men," said he, "mounted on such machines. How swift! How formidable! What a terrible combat when two such armies meet, armed with their magnic spears! What display of prodigious agility! What breathless swerving to and fro! What fearful fleetness of pursuer and pursued! Aided as we are by the almost total absence of gravity, our inventors have produced a means of locomotion for individual men second only to the flying motor. We possess, also, flying bockhockids who are our cavalry in aërial warfare."
"Imagine an army of guys," he said, "riding on machines like these. How fast! How intimidating! What an intense battle when two such armies clash, armed with their massive spears! What an incredible display of agility! What frantic dodging back and forth! What terrifying speed for the chaser and the one being chased! Thanks to the nearly complete lack of gravity, our inventors have created a way for individual people to move that’s only second to flying vehicles. We also have flying bockhockids who act as our cavalry in aerial combat."
The enraptured sailors were only too anxious to mount the enormous birds and sally forth to electrify the city. Ninety-eight bockhockids were required to mount the entire company. This number was brought into the court-yard by a detachment of soldiers who nimbly unseated themselves and slid down the smooth legs of the birds to the ground.
The thrilled sailors were more than eager to climb onto the huge birds and head out to captivate the city. Ninety-eight bockhockids were needed to equip the whole group. A squad of soldiers delivered this number to the courtyard, skillfully dismounting and sliding down the birds' smooth legs to the ground.
"I say, yer honor," said Flathootly to the governor, "have you any insurance companies in this counthry?"
"I say, Your Honor," said Flathootly to the governor, "do you have any insurance companies in this country?"
"Why, certainly," replied the governor.
"Of course," replied the governor.
"Then I want to inshure my loife if I have to mount a baste loike that."
"Then I want to ensure my life if I have to ride a beast like that."
"Oh, I'll see that you are amply compensated for any injuries[67] you may sustain by falling off the machine," said the governor.
"Oh, I'll make sure you get well compensated for any injuries[67] you might suffer from falling off the machine," said the governor.
"Sorr, is yer word as good as yer bond?" inquired Flathootly.
"Sorr, is your word as good as your bond?" asked Flathootly.
"Certainly," replied the governor.
"Sure," replied the governor.
"Well thin, sorr, gimme yer bond," said Flathootly.
"Well then, sorry, give me your bond," said Flathootly.
The governor duly put his signature to a statement that Flathootly should be compensated for any injuries received in consequence of his riding the bockhockid. Flathootly carefully deposited the document in a little satchel he carried in his breast, and thereupon, sailor fashion, climbed up the leg of the machine and seated himself on the gold-embroidered saddle-cloth.
The governor officially signed a statement that Flathootly would be compensated for any injuries he got from riding the bockhockid. Flathootly carefully stashed the document in a small bag he kept in his chest pocket, then, like a sailor, he climbed up the leg of the machine and sat down on the gold-embroidered saddle blanket.
In like manner the sailors got seated on their machines, the entire company forming an imposing phalanx. I found it quite easy to balance myself on the two-legged monsters in consequence of the large base given each leg by the outspreading toes.
In the same way, the sailors took their seats on their machines, and the whole group formed an impressive lineup. I found it pretty easy to balance on the two-legged machines because each leg had a large base thanks to the spread-out toes.
While the sailors were getting seated a military band, composed of fifty musicians, each mounted on a bockhockid, played the March of Atvatabar in soul-stirring strains.
While the sailors were taking their seats, a military band, made up of fifty musicians, each riding a bockhockid, played the March of Atvatabar in stirring melodies.
The word of command being given, the great doors of the court-yard were flung open and forth issued the musicians with banners flying. Then followed the seamen of the Polar King, led by the governor, Koshnili and myself.
The command was given, and the big doors of the courtyard swung open, revealing the musicians with their banners waving. Next came the crew of the Polar King, led by the governor, Koshnili, and me.
The excited populace cheered a hearty welcome. A brigade of five thousand bockhockids fell into line as an escort of honor. The ever-shining sun lent a brilliant effect to the pageant. Our complexions were lighter than those of the Atvatabarese, who were universally of a golden-yellow tint, and it was surprising to see how fair the people appeared, considering that they lived in a land where the sun never sets. None had a complexion darker than a rich chocolate-brown color. This was accounted for by the fact that the light of Swang was not half as intense as that of the outer sun in the tropics. The diminutive size of the luminary counterbalanced its proximity to the surrounding planet. The light that fell upon Atvatabar was warm, genial, glowing, and rosy, imparting to life a delightful sensation. As the procession advanced we saw splendid emporiums of trade chiselled of white marble, crowded roof and window with dense masses of people. On either side of the fine boulevard leading to the palace the people were jammed[68] into an immovable mass and were wild with enthusiasm. The roadway was lined with trees that seemed like magnolias, oranges, and oleanders.
The excited crowd cheered with a warm welcome. A group of five thousand bockhockids formed a line as an honor guard. The ever-bright sun added a stunning effect to the parade. Our skin tones were lighter than those of the Atvatabarese, who were all a uniform golden-yellow shade, and it was surprising to see how fair the people looked, considering they lived in a land where the sun never sets. None had a complexion darker than a rich chocolate-brown. This was explained by the fact that the light from Swang was not nearly as intense as that of the outer sun in the tropics. The small size of the star balanced its closeness to the planet. The light that shone on Atvatabar was warm, friendly, bright, and rosy, giving life a pleasant feeling. As the procession moved forward, we saw impressive trade shops carved from white marble, with roofs and windows packed with large crowds. On either side of the lovely boulevard leading to the palace, people were crammed into an immovable throng, filled with excitement. The road was lined with trees that looked like magnolias, oranges, and oleanders.
"Now this is something loike a recipshon," said Flathootly. "I'm well plazed wid it."
"Now this is something like a reception," said Flathootly. "I'm really pleased with it."
"I am delighted to know that your honor thinks so highly of our efforts to please you," said the governor.
"I’m thrilled to hear that you think so highly of our efforts to please you," said the governor.
Flathootly turned round and shouted to the sailors, "Remimber, me bhoys, we will hev a grand feast at the ind of the performance." As he spoke, he unfortunately touched the switch starting the bockhockid into a gallop, and in a moment the machine dashed furiously forward, running into the musicians, knocking down some of the other bockhockids, scattering others in all directions, and then flying ahead amid the roars of the people. Flathootly was thrown off his seat, but in falling to the ground managed to get hold of the bockhockid's leg at the knee-joint, to which he clung with the energy of despair. A squad of police, who also rode bockhockids, dashed after the flying Flathootly, and one of them got hold of the switch on the back of the machine and so brought it to a standstill.
Flathootly turned around and shouted to the sailors, "Remember, guys, we’re going to have an amazing feast at the end of the show." As he spoke, he accidentally hit the switch that made the bockhockid take off at a gallop, and in an instant, the machine bolted forward, crashing into the musicians, knocking over some of the other bockhockids, scattering them in all directions, and then racing ahead amid the crowd's cheers. Flathootly was thrown off his seat, but as he fell to the ground, he managed to grab onto the bockhockid's leg at the knee, clinging on with desperate strength. A group of police, who were also riding bockhockids, chased after the runaway Flathootly, and one of them grabbed the switch on the back of the machine, bringing it to a halt.
Flathootly was terrified, but uninjured. His first concern was to see if his "insurance" was safe. He found the document still in his breast, and this being so, was induced to remount his steed. "I hope your honor has met with no accident?" said the governor, riding up.
Flathootly was scared but unharmed. His top priority was to check if his "insurance" was safe. He discovered the document still in his pocket, and knowing this, he decided to get back on his horse. "I hope you haven't had any accidents?" said the governor as he rode up.
"As long as I've yer honor's handwritin' I'm all right," said Flathootly. "If I break me leg what odds, so long as I'm insured?"
"As long as I have your signature, I'm good," said Flathootly. "If I break my leg, what does it matter, as long as I'm insured?"
The scattered musicians were assembled in order again and the procession continued its way toward the palace. There were on all sides evidences of wealth, culture, and refinement. Every building was constructed of chiselled marble.
The scattered musicians were gathered together again, and the procession continued its way to the palace. Everywhere, there were signs of wealth, culture, and sophistication. Every building was made of finely crafted marble.
The fortress and palace of Kioram stood in a large square, occupying the most commanding position in the city. From the fort could be seen the white shores and surrounding sea of Atvatabar. The harbor was surrounded with white stone piers lined with the commerce of the kingdom. The charm of the scene was largely lost on Flathootly and the sailors, who cared more for the material benefit of their reception than for its ideal beauty.
The fortress and palace of Kioram stood in a large square, taking up the most prominent spot in the city. From the fort, you could see the white shores and surrounding sea of Atvatabar. The harbor was bordered by white stone piers filled with the kingdom's trade. The beauty of the scene was mostly overlooked by Flathootly and the sailors, who were more interested in the practical benefits of their welcome than in its aesthetic appeal.

The procession arrived at a pillared archway leading underneath[71] the solid walls of the fortress. These walls were fully one hundred feet in height and fifty feet in thickness. The top of the walls consisted of a level circular roadway, whereon a guard of bockhockids constantly swept around with amazing swiftness.
The procession reached a pillared archway leading beneath[71] the solid walls of the fortress. These walls stood a full hundred feet high and fifty feet thick. The top of the walls had a flat circular roadway where a group of bockhockids continuously patrolled with incredible speed.
It was a sight grotesque in the extreme. The flying wayleals looked like a race between enormous ostriches with a wild confusion of legs on the lofty ramparts.
It was an extremely grotesque sight. The flying wayleals resembled a race of giant ostriches with a chaotic tangle of legs on the high ramparts.
"Flying divils let loose," was the subdued remark of Flathootly.
"Flying devils let loose," was the quiet comment from Flathootly.
There was a gay time in the banqueting hall of the palace. We were royally feasted, and for wine we drank squang, the choicest wine of Atvatabar.
There was a lively time in the banquet hall of the palace. We were treated to an extravagant feast, and for wine, we drank squang, the finest wine of Atvatabar.
The governor informed us that our appearance in the interior world had been heralded all over the country, and strange speculations had been made as to what world or country we belonged to. "We know, of course," said he, "that you do not belong to any race of men in our sphere, and this makes public curiosity all the greater concerning you. What country do you come from?" said he, addressing Flathootly.
The governor told us that our arrival in the inner world had been announced all over the country, and people were making wild guesses about what world or country we came from. "We know, of course," he said, "that you don't belong to any race of people in our realm, which makes the public even more curious about you. Where are you from?" he asked, looking at Flathootly.
"Oi'm from the United States, the foinest counthry on the outside of the world; but I was born in Tipperary," said Flathootly.
"Hey, I'm from the United States, the finest country on the outside of the world; but I was born in Tipperary," said Flathootly.
"Ah," said the governor, "I should be delighted to visit your country."
"Ah," said the governor, "I would be thrilled to visit your country."
"You might be gettin' frightened, sorr, at the dark ivery noight," said Flathootly.
"You might be getting scared, sir, of the dark every night," said Flathootly.
"What is the night?" said the governor.
"What is the night?" said the governor.
"Och, and have ye lived to be a gray-haired man and don't know that it's dark at noight whin the sun jumps round to the other soide of the wurrld?"
"Och, have you really lived to be an old man and still don’t know that it’s dark at night when the sun moves to the other side of the world?"
"But it's never dark here," said the governor.
"But it's never dark here," the governor said.
"Thrue for you, but it ought to be. How can a Christian slape wid the sun shinin' all the toime?" rejoined the Irishman.
"True for you, but it should be. How can a Christian sleep with the sun shining all the time?" the Irishman replied.
"Oh, you can sleep here in the sunshine," said the governor, "as well as inside the house."
"Oh, you can take a nap here in the sunshine," said the governor, "just as much as you can inside the house."
"Does it iver rain here?" said Flathootly.
"Does it ever rain here?" said Flathootly.
"But little," replied the governor; "not more than six inches of rain falls in a year."
"But not much," replied the governor; "only about six inches of rain falls in a year."
"Bedad, you ought to be in Oireland to see it rain. There[72] you'd git soaked to your heart's content. An' tell me how do you grow your cabbages without rain?" he continued.
"Wow, you really should be in Ireland to see it rain. There[72] you'd get soaked as much as you want. And tell me, how do you grow your cabbages without any rain?" he continued.
"Well," said the governor, "rain is produced by firing into the air balls of solid gas so intensely cold that in turning to the gaseous form they condense in rain the invisible vapor in the air."
"Well," said the governor, "rain is created by shooting solid gas balls into the sky that are so cold that when they turn into gas, they condense the invisible vapor in the air into rain."
"Bedad, that's what they do in our country," said Flathootly, "only they explode shells of dynamite in the air. Can you tell me," he added, "have you got tides in the say here?"
"Wow, that's what they do in our country," said Flathootly, "they just blow up dynamite in the air. Can you tell me," he added, "do you have tides in the sea here?"
"We have never been able to discover what force it is that lifts the sea so regularly," said the governor. "We call it the breathing of the ocean."
"We've never been able to figure out what force lifts the sea so consistently," said the governor. "We call it the breathing of the ocean."
"Shure any schoolboy knows it's the moon that does it," replied Flathootly.
"Sure, any school kid knows it's the moon that does it," replied Flathootly.
"The moon?" queried the governor.
"The moon?" asked the governor.
"Why, of coorse it's the moon on the other side of the wurrld that lifts up the wather both inside and out. Ye're wake in geography not to know that," said Flathootly.
"Of course it's the moon on the other side of the world that lifts up the water both inside and out. You're weak in geography not to know that," said Flathootly.
The governor looked at me for verification of this astonishing story. "Where is that wonderful moon," he inquired, "that I hear of? Where is the surface of the earth that slopes away out of sight?" Just then the bell sounded its message that called the people to rest, and the banqueting came to an end. We were forthwith shown to the private apartments allotted to us in the palace.
The governor looked at me for confirmation of this incredible story. "Where is that amazing moon," he asked, "that everyone talks about? Where is the part of the earth that disappears from view?" Just then, the bell rang, signaling it was time for people to rest, and the banquet came to an end. We were then taken to the private rooms assigned to us in the palace.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE JOURNEY TO CALNOGOR.
There was in Kioram a temple dedicated to the god Rakamadeva, or Sacred Locomotive, which was one of the many gods worshipped by the Atvatabarese. It belonged to the gods embraced in the category of "gods of invention," and its motive power was magnicity, the same force that propelled the flying men. It was a powerful structure built of solid gold, platinum, terrelium, aquelium, and plutulium, and alloys of the most precious and heaviest of metals, and was both car and locomotive, and was hung over a single elevated rail that supported it,[73] the weight resting on six wheels in front and six behind, all concealed by the body of the car.
There was a temple in Kioram dedicated to the god Rakamadeva, also known as the Sacred Locomotive, one of the many gods worshipped by the Atvatabarese. It was part of the group of "gods of invention," and its power source was magnicity, the same force that allowed the flying men to soar. The temple was an impressive structure made of solid gold, platinum, terrelium, aquelium, and plutulium, along with alloys of the most valuable and heaviest metals. It functioned as both a car and a locomotive, suspended over a single elevated rail that supported it,[73] with the weight balanced on six wheels in the front and six in the back, all hidden by the body of the car.
The battery consisted of one hundred cells of terrelium and aquelium that developed a gigantic force. The six driving wheels at either end of the car were of immense size, and the tires were hollowed out with a semi-circular groove that fitted upon the high rounded rail. On this rail rested the entire weight of the car, which oscillated as it rushed. The end of each projecting head was inlaid with an enormous ruby, and the framework of the god was enriched in numerous places with precious stones. The sacred locomotive had as attendants twenty-four priests, clad in flowing vestures of orange and aloe-green silk (the royal colors), arranged in alternate stripes of great width, typical of a green earth and golden sky.
The battery had one hundred cells of terrelium and aquelium that produced an incredible force. The six driving wheels at each end of the car were huge, and the tires were designed with a semi-circular groove that fit over the high rounded rail. The whole weight of the car rested on this rail, which swayed as it moved rapidly. At the tip of each protruding head was a massive ruby, and various parts of the god's framework were adorned with precious stones. The sacred locomotive was attended by twenty-four priests, dressed in flowing garments of orange and aloe-green silk (the royal colors), arranged in alternating wide stripes, representing a green earth and golden sky.
Royal and privileged travellers were alone permitted to harness the god, and by command of the king we were to enter Calnogor by means of the sacred courier.
Royal and privileged travelers were the only ones allowed to harness the god, and by the king's command, we were to enter Calnogor using the sacred courier.
The route to the temple led through a different part of the city than that traversed by us when going to the governor's palace. We had leisure to observe more particularly the architecture and the appearance of the streets through which we passed. The roadway everywhere was one solid block of white marble, and emporiums and dwellings were built of the same material.
The path to the temple took us through a different part of the city than the one we used to reach the governor's palace. We had more time to notice the architecture and the look of the streets we passed through. The roads were all made of solid white marble, and the shops and homes were constructed from the same material.
"You seem to have sculptured the city out of a mountain of white marble," I said to the governor, who rode his bockhockid alongside mine.
"You seem to have carved the city out of a mountain of white marble," I said to the governor, who rode his bockhockid beside mine.
"That is, indeed, the fact," replied the governor. "The entire city has been laboriously hewn from an immense mountain."
"That is definitely true," replied the governor. "The whole city has been painstakingly carved from a massive mountain."
"Then in building your houses, you laid the foundation with the roof, and built them downward until you arrived at the level of the street," I said.
"Then when you built your houses, you started with the roof as the foundation, and constructed them downward until you reached the street level," I said.
"That is precisely so," said he. "Our streets are simply ornamental chasms cut in the solid rock. Both roadway and building are composed of the same stone. One stone has built the entire city."
"That’s exactly right," he said. "Our streets are just decorative gaps cut into solid rock. Both the road and the buildings are made from the same stone. One stone has constructed the whole city."
I was surprised at the idea of the stupendous labor involved in carving a city containing half a million of inhabitants, but, considering that a man could easily lift a block of stone weighing half a ton in the outer sphere, I saw that even so prodigious a task as chiselling Kioram might well be accomplished. It[74] was a new sensation to bound on a bockhockid over the smoothly carved pavement, where once stood the mighty heart of a mountain of stone. All the buildings along the route were wonderfully sculptured. There seemed no end to the floriated mouldings, pillars and other decorations in relief, wrought in a strange order of art that was most captivating.
I was amazed by the idea of the enormous effort required to create a city with half a million residents, but since a person could easily lift a half-ton block of stone in the outer sphere, I realized that even such an incredible task as carving Kioram could certainly be done. It[74] was a new feeling to bounce on a bockhockid over the smoothly carved pavement, where the massive heart of a stone mountain once stood. All the buildings along the way were beautifully sculpted. There seemed to be no end to the floral designs, pillars, and other raised decorations, crafted in a unique style of art that was truly fascinating.
As for ourselves, we must have presented an interesting procession. Our Viking helmets of polished brass gleamed in the sunlight like gold. The emblazoned bear thereon was a symbol to the Atvatabarese of a species of divinity that protected us as beings of another world.
As for us, we must have looked like an interesting parade. Our shiny brass Viking helmets sparkled in the sunlight like gold. The decorated bear on them was a symbol to the Atvatabarese of a type of god that protected us as beings from another world.
We arrived at the temple of the sacred locomotive, and were received by the winged priests in charge. Dismounting amid the sound of music, a procession was formed, the priests leading the way along a wide hallway that terminated in the temple of the god.
We got to the temple of the sacred locomotive and were welcomed by the winged priests in charge. Getting off amid the sound of music, a procession formed, with the priests leading the way down a wide hallway that ended at the temple of the god.
The god Rakamadeva was a glorious sight. On a causeway of marble flanked with steps on either side stood that object of magnic life and beauty in a blaze of metals and jewels worthy the praise of the priests, in itself a royal palace.
The god Rakamadeva was a stunning sight. On a marble walkway with steps on both sides stood this magnificent being, shining with metals and jewels that deserved the priests' praise, resembling a royal palace in itself.
This automobile car in shape seemed a compound of the back of a turtle and a Siamese temple, and was of extraordinary magnificence. Both front and rear tapered down to the solid platinum framework of the wheels, that extended beyond the car at both ends, the projections simulating the heads of monsters that held each between their jaws one hundred cells of triple metal, which developed a tremendous force.
This car looked like a cross between the back of a turtle and a Siamese temple, and it was incredibly impressive. Both the front and back narrowed down to the solid platinum frame of the wheels, which extended out beyond the car at both ends. The extensions resembled the heads of monsters that each held between their jaws one hundred cells made of triple metal, generating an immense amount of power.
The priests chanted the following ode to the sacred locomotive:
The priests sang this ode to the holy train:
"Glorious annihilator of time and space, lord of distance, imperial courier.
"Awesome destroyer of time and space, ruler of distance, royal messenger."
"Hail, swift and sublime man-created god, hail colossal and bright wheel!
"Hail, quick and amazing man-made god, hail massive and shining wheel!"
"Thy wheels adamant, thy frame platinum, thy cells terrelium, aquelium!
"Your wheels are unbreakable, your frame is platinum, your cells are made of terrelium, aquelium!"
"Thou art lightning shivering on the metals, thy breathless flights affright Atvatabar!
"You're like lightning shaking on the metal, your breathless movements scare Atvatabar!"
"The affluence of life animates thy form, that flashes through valleys and on mountains high!
"The richness of life energizes your being, shining through valleys and on high mountains!"
"The forests roar as thou goest past, the gorge echoes thy thunder!
"The forests roar as you pass by, the gorge echoes your thunder!"

"Thy savage wheels ravage space. Convulsed with life, thy tireless form devours the heights of heaven!
"Your fierce wheels tear through space. Pulsing with energy, your relentless shape consumes the heights of the sky!"
"Labor and glory and terror leap as thy thundering feet go by; thy axles burn with the steady sweep, till on wings of fire they fly!"
"Work and honor and fear rush by as your powerful feet move forward; your wheels blaze with a constant movement, until they soar on wings of fire!"
The four-and-twenty priests formed a guard of honor as we reverentially entered the car. On our side of the god were seated Governor Ladalmir, Admiral Jolar and staff, myself and officers of the Polar King, including the scientific staff. The other side contained the sailors under command of Flathootly, master-at-arms, escorted by Captains Pra and Nototherboc.
The twenty-four priests created a guard of honor as we respectfully got into the car. On our side of the deity were Governor Ladalmir, Admiral Jolar and his team, myself, and the officers of the Polar King, including the scientific team. The other side had the sailors led by Flathootly, the master-at-arms, accompanied by Captains Pra and Nototherboc.
The priests were distributed around the outside of the car, holding on to golden hand-rails. A priest seated on a throne in front moved a switch, and, with a roar of music, the god leaped upon the metals. The wonderful lightness of the car allowed us to attain a tremendous speed. The mightiest curves were taken at a single breath. The silken robes of the priests flashed in the wind.
The priests were positioned around the outside of the car, gripping golden handrails. One priest seated on a throne in front flipped a switch, and with a roar of music, the god sprang onto the tracks. The incredible lightness of the car let us reach an amazing speed. We took the sharpest turns in a single breath. The silky robes of the priests fluttered in the wind.
The car vibrated with a thousand tremors. In the wide windows of thick glass were framed rapid phantasmagoria of landscapes, as the flying panorama unrolled itself. There were visions of interminable prairies, over which we swept, a blinding flash, leaving a low, spreading cloud of dust on the rails to mark our flight.
The car shook with a thousand bumps. In the large, thick glass windows, we saw a fast-changing display of landscapes as the scenery rolled by. There were endless plains that we zipped over in a blur, leaving a low, spreading cloud of dust behind us on the tracks to mark our speed.
We plunged into tunnels of darkness, where the warm air roared with the echoes of the delirious wheels. The cry of the caverns saluted us like the shouts of unknown monsters dwelling in the heart of the mountains.
We dove into tunnels of darkness, where the warm air roared with the sounds of the frenzied wheels. The cry of the caverns greeted us like the cries of mysterious monsters living deep within the mountains.
The sacred locomotive was an element of life, as it shot from the tunnels and bounded up curving mountain heights through pastures of delightful flowers. With wheels prevailed upon by the tension of the invincible fluid, the monster swerved not before the proudest precipice. It stormed the heights with its audacious tread, flinging itself on the mountain pass, a marvel of power and intrepidity, and known as the devourer of distance.
The sacred train was a part of life, as it burst out of the tunnels and climbed the winding mountain slopes through fields of beautiful flowers. With wheels pushed by the force of unstoppable energy, the beast didn’t flinch in front of the steepest cliffs. It charged up the heights with bold strides, launching itself onto the mountain pass, a wonder of strength and courage, known for its ability to conquer distance.
In five hours we had traversed five hundred miles, the distance from Kioram to Calnogor.
In five hours, we covered five hundred miles, the distance from Kioram to Calnogor.
CHAPTER XV.
OUR RECEPTION BY THE KING.
The sacred locomotive swept through a noble archway into a palace garden, a part of the king's palace in Calnogor. The railway terminal was a wide marble platform, or causeway, surrounded by a sea of tropical flowers. The priests had already alighted, and stood in double file to receive us. Through a sculptured archway a herald approached us, blowing a trumpet and announcing the coming of his royal majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar.
The sacred train passed through a grand archway into a palace garden, part of the king's palace in Calnogor. The train station was a spacious marble platform, surrounded by a sea of tropical flowers. The priests had already gotten off and stood in two lines to greet us. Through an intricately carved archway, a herald came towards us, blowing a trumpet and announcing the arrival of his royal majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar.
We alighted, and I had the sailors drawn up in an imposing column on the platform, every man grasping his sword. Even the remotest walls of the garden were lined with wayleals, and military music added to the splendor of the scene.
We got off, and I had the sailors arranged in a strong formation on the platform, each man holding his sword. Even the furthest walls of the garden were lined with banners, and military music enhanced the grandeur of the scene.
Presently a stately figure approached us. It was his majesty accompanied by her majesty, Queen Toplissy. Koshnili whispered that it was a special honor that the king and queen should greet us even before we entered the palace. The king was tall and erect in bearing and his complexion was the color of old gold. His hair, as well as his closely-trimmed beard and mustache, were of a serpent-green tint. He wore a dome-shaped crown of gold, surmounted by a blazing ruby. His dress was a cloth of gold, light as gossamer, that swathed his form after the manner of our Eastern potentates. His boots of gold-lacquered leather were covered with emeralds and curiously turned up at the toes. Queen Toplissy was a handsome lady, rather heavy in physique, of an orange-yellow complexion, with bright copper-bronze hair, and her unclad arms wore a profusion of bracelets and armlets of various metals. Her crown was also of gold surmounted by a blazing sapphire. Her robes were of white silk embroidered with broad bands of orange and arranged in innumerable folds. Her boots were incrusted with sapphires. All this I saw at a momentary glance as Koshnili led me forward to his majesty. I was announced as "His Excellency, Lexington White, commander of the Polar King, the discoverer of the Polar Gulf, and the first inhabitant of the outer world who had ever reached Bilbimtesirol and Atvatabar."[79]
Right then, a dignified figure approached us. It was his majesty, accompanied by her majesty, Queen Toplissy. Koshnili whispered that it was a special honor for the king and queen to greet us even before we entered the palace. The king was tall and stood straight, with a complexion like old gold. His hair, as well as his neatly trimmed beard and mustache, had a serpent-green hue. He wore a dome-shaped golden crown topped with a bright ruby. His outfit was a cloth of gold, light as a feather, draped around him like our Eastern rulers. His golden-lacquered leather boots were adorned with emeralds and had exaggeratedly curled toes. Queen Toplissy was an attractive woman, somewhat heavyset, with an orange-yellow complexion and bright copper-bronze hair. Her bare arms were decorated with numerous bracelets and armlets of various metals. Her crown was also gold, topped with a brilliant sapphire. Her robes were made of white silk embroidered with wide orange bands, arranged in countless folds. Her boots were encrusted with sapphires. All this I noticed in a brief glance as Koshnili led me forward to his majesty. I was introduced as "His Excellency, Lexington White, commander of the Polar King, the discoverer of the Polar Gulf, and the first person from the outer world to reach Bilbimtesirol and Atvatabar."[79]
The king embraced me and I kissed the hand of her majesty. The officers and sailors received their due share of royal attention. We were the objects of unbounded curiosity on the part of the royal retinue.
The king hugged me, and I kissed the hand of her majesty. The officers and sailors got their fair share of royal attention. We had the full focus of the royal entourage's curiosity.
Amid a salute of guns and music we passed through the archway that formed the boundary between the palace gardens and the court of the holy locomotive, and saw the palace of King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar before us.
Amid the sound of gunfire and music, we walked through the archway that separated the palace gardens from the court of the holy locomotive, and saw King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar's palace ahead of us.
It was a high, conical building, twenty stories in height. Each story was surrounded by a row of windows decorated with pillars. Colossal lions of gold stood on the entrance towers, their claws formed of straps of gold running down the walls and riveted to the lower tiers of stone, giving the impression that they held together the whole structure beneath. The style of architecture was an absolutely new order. It was neither Hindoo, Egyptian, Greek, nor Gothic, but there was a flavor of all four styles in the weirdly-carved circular walls and roofs. The palace was surrounded by a spacious court, enclosed by cloistered walls. Flowers bloomed in immense square-shaped vases of stone supported on diminutive square pillars. A tank of crystal water, on each side of which broad wide steps led down into the cool wave, lay in the centre of the court. The tank was fed by a wide rivulet of rippling water that ran along a chiselled bed in the marble floor of the court.
It was a tall, conical building, twenty stories high. Each floor was surrounded by a row of windows adorned with pillars. Huge gold lions stood on the entrance towers, their claws made of gold straps running down the walls and secured to the lower tiers of stone, creating the illusion that they were holding the entire structure together. The architectural style was something completely new. It wasn’t Hindoo, Egyptian, Greek, or Gothic, but it had elements of all four styles in the uniquely-carved circular walls and roofs. The palace was surrounded by a spacious courtyard, enclosed by cloistered walls. Flowers bloomed in massive square stone vases supported on small square pillars. In the center of the courtyard was a tank of crystal-clear water, with broad steps on each side leading down into its cool depths. The tank was supplied by a gentle stream of water that flowed along a carved marble bed in the courtyard’s floor.
The entire scene was a picture of glorious and blessed repose. The sculptor had covered the base and frieze of the walls with a profusion of ornament in high relief. Imagination and art had produced scenes that created a profound impression. A dramatic calmness held lion and elephant, serpent and eagle, wayleal and bockhockid, youth and maiden, in glorious embrace.
The whole scene was a picture of beautiful and peaceful rest. The sculptor had covered the base and frieze of the walls with an abundance of high-relief decorations. Creativity and artistry had produced images that left a deep impact. A dramatic stillness enveloped the lion and elephant, serpent and eagle, wayleal and bockhockid, youth and maiden, in a magnificent embrace.
The banquet given by the king in our honor in the topmost story of the palace was both delicious and satisfying. All the fertility of Atvatabar ministered to our delight. Strange meats and fruits were music to the body, as art and music were meats and wine to the soul.
The banquet thrown by the king in our honor at the highest level of the palace was both delicious and satisfying. Everything from Atvatabar was a treat for us. Unusual meats and fruits were a feast for the senses, just as art and music nourished the soul.
I sat beside his majesty at the feast, while Koshnili sat at my right hand. Admiral Jolar sat beside the queen, and on her majesty's right sat Captain Wallace. The professors and other officers, as well as a number of noblemen and state officers,[80] also sat at the royal table. At another table sat the sailors, accompanied by the officers of the king's household.
I sat next to his majesty at the feast, while Koshnili was on my right. Admiral Jolar was sitting by the queen, and to her right was Captain Wallace. The professors, other officers, and several noblemen and state officials,[80] were also at the royal table. At another table, the sailors sat with the officers from the king's household.
We had again an opportunity of tasting the squang of Atvatabar, which was of a finer brand than that served at the table of Governor Ladalmir. It added a new joy to life to taste such royal wine.
We had another chance to sample the squang of Atvatabar, which was a better quality than what was served at Governor Ladalmir's table. Tasting such royal wine brought a new joy to life.
His majesty, seated on his throne at the feast, raised a glass of squang and said: "I drink in welcome to our illustrious guest, His Excellency, Lexington White, commander of the Polar King and discoverer of Atvatabar."
His majesty, sitting on his throne at the feast, lifted a glass of squang and said: "I raise my drink in welcome to our distinguished guest, His Excellency, Lexington White, commander of the Polar King and discoverer of Atvatabar."
The company rising, shouted, "Welcome to His Excellency, Lexington White, commander of the Polar King," and drank of their glasses in my honor.
The crowd cheered, "Welcome to His Excellency, Lexington White, captain of the Polar King," and raised their glasses in my honor.
In acknowledgment of this great compliment I rose and proposed the healths of the king and queen. I said: "I drink to the healths of their royal majesties, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar and Queen Toplissy of Atvatabar, to whom be lifelong peace and prosperity."
In recognition of this wonderful compliment, I stood up and proposed a toast to the king and queen. I said, "I toast to the health of their royal majesties, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar and Queen Toplissy of Atvatabar, wishing them a lifetime of peace and prosperity."
The company honored this sentiment by acclamation and drinking goblets of wine. This constituted the preliminaries of our interview.
The company celebrated this sentiment with cheers and by drinking glasses of wine. This was the introduction to our interview.
"Now," said his majesty, "we are extremely anxious to learn all about the manners and customs of the people of the outer world. Tell us of these people, their laws, religions, and modes of government."
"Now," said his majesty, "we are very eager to learn about the customs and ways of the people from the outside world. Tell us about these people, their laws, religions, and systems of government."
In obedience to the king's request I spoke of America and its nations founded on the idea of self-sovereignty, and of Europe with its sovereigns and subjects. I spoke of Egypt and India as types of a colossal past, of the United States and Great Britain as types of a colossal present, and of Africa the continent of the colossal future. I informed the king that the genius of Asia, of the Eastern world, ran to poetry and art without science, while that of the Western world developed science and invention without poetry and art.
In response to the king's request, I talked about America and its nations built on the idea of self-governance, and Europe with its rulers and subjects. I mentioned Egypt and India as examples of a great past, the United States and Great Britain as examples of a great present, and Africa as the continent of a promising future. I explained to the king that the spirit of Asia, the Eastern world, leans towards poetry and art without much focus on science, while the Western world focuses on science and invention, often at the expense of poetry and art.
"Ah!" cried the king, who was intensely interested. "Atvatabar has both science and art, invention and poetry. Our wise rulers have been ever mindful of the equal charms of science and sentiment in educating our people."
"Ah!" exclaimed the king, who was deeply intrigued. "Atvatabar has both science and art, invention and poetry. Our wise leaders have always recognized the importance of balancing science and emotion in educating our people."
I assured his majesty that we were no less anxious to learn all about the institutions of Atvatabar than he was regarding the external sphere.
I assured his majesty that we were just as eager to learn all about the institutions of Atvatabar as he was about the outside world.

"Atvatabar," said the king, "is a monarchy formed on the will of the people. While the throne is inalienably secured to the king for life, the government is vested in a legislative chamber, called Borodemy. This legislative assembly is also our house of nobles, consisting of one thousand members divided into three classes. To be once elected to the Borodemy entitles the representative to receive the title of Boiroon for life only; at the expiration of five years, the term of each assembly, a member, if again elected, receives the title of Jangoon; if again elected the highest title is Goiloor. No one can be elected more than three times, and Goiloor is a title which but few attain, owing to the limited number of legislators who are three times elected to the Borodemy. The president of the assembly is always a Goiloor, as only a member of the highest caste is nominated for the presidency. He is also chief minister of state. His council, which is the government, includes the chief officer of each branch of government, as well as a royal representative. Thus Atvatabar is an absolute democracy, ornamented and ruled by those men whom a generous nation loves to honor for distinguished merit employed in the public service."
"Atvatabar," said the king, "is a monarchy based on the will of the people. While the throne is securely held by the king for life, the government is run by a legislative body called Borodemy. This assembly also serves as our house of nobles, made up of one thousand members divided into three classes. Being elected to the Borodemy grants a representative the title of Boiroon for life; after a five-year term, if re-elected, the member gets the title of Jangoon; if re-elected again, the highest title of Goiloor. No one can be elected more than three times, and Goiloor is a title that only a few achieve due to the limited number of legislators elected three times to the Borodemy. The president of the assembly is always a Goiloor since only someone from the highest caste is nominated for the presidency. He also serves as the chief minister of state. His council, which forms the government, includes the chief officer from each branch as well as a royal representative. So, Atvatabar is an absolute democracy, guided and led by those whom a generous nation loves to honor for their exceptional contributions to public service."
CHAPTER XVI.
THE KING UNFOLDS THE GRANDEUR OF ATVATABAR.
"Your majesty," I said, "informs us that Atvatabar possesses science and art, invention and poetry. These matters interest us quite as much as your civil and military constitution. We will feel grateful if your majesty will inform us more particularly regarding the condition of those great forces for the development of the soul."
"Your majesty," I said, "informs us that Atvatabar has science and art, invention and poetry. These things interest us just as much as your civil and military structure. We would appreciate it if your majesty could tell us more about the state of those great forces for the development of the soul."
"You are right," said the king; "the government and the protection of society, although matters of the utmost importance, are always much inferior to the glory they defend. Mere police duties can never rank with the sovereignty of mind over matter."
"You’re right," said the king; "the government and the protection of society, even though they’re extremely important, will always be far less significant than the glory they defend. Simple police work can never compare to the power of the mind over matter."
"In other words," said I, "the barricade is ever inferior to the palace, and the treasure house to the heaps of gold within[84] it. But, your majesty, in what way does mind triumph over matter in your realm?"
"In other words," I said, "the barricade is always less than the palace, and the treasure house is nothing compared to the piles of gold inside it. But, your majesty, how does the mind conquer matter in your kingdom?"[84]
"Well," said the king, "we worship the human soul under a thousand forms, arranged in three great circles of deities. The first circle contains the gods of invention, that is, the practical forms by which ideas rule the physical world, and also the composite forms of the inventors themselves. The second circle contains the gods of art, and the third circle the spiritual gods of sorcery, magic and love. What gods do you people of the outer world worship?"
"Well," said the king, "we honor the human spirit in a thousand different ways, organized into three main groups of gods. The first group includes the gods of invention, which represent the practical ways ideas shape the physical world, along with the combined forms of the inventors themselves. The second group consists of the gods of art, while the third group includes the spiritual gods of sorcery, magic, and love. Which gods do you people from the outside world worship?"
"In my own country," I replied, "a great many people worship one God, the Creator of the universe. Many of these only nominally worship God, but in reality worship gold, while a still greater number worship gold without pretence of worshipping anything else."
"In my own country," I replied, "a lot of people worship one God, the Creator of the universe. Many of them just go through the motions of worshiping God, but in reality, they worship gold, while an even larger number worship gold without pretending to worship anything else."
"Then," said the king, "gold is your god. Our god is the aggregated universal human soul worshipped under its various manifestations, both real and ideal. This universal human soul forms the one supreme god Harikar, whom we worship in the person of a living woman, the Supreme Goddess Lyone. The great generic symbol of our faith is the golden throne of the gods in the Bormidophia, whereon sits Lyone, the supreme goddess, the representative of Harikar."
"Then," said the king, "gold is your god. Our god is the collective universal human soul worshipped in its different forms, both real and ideal. This universal human soul is the one supreme god Harikar, whom we honor in the form of a living woman, the Supreme Goddess Lyone. The main symbol of our faith is the golden throne of the gods in the Bormidophia, where Lyone, the supreme goddess and representative of Harikar, sits."
"Harikar is then your supreme deity?" I remarked.
"Is Harikar your main god?" I said.
"Greatest, for he embraces all other gods," said the king. "But the greatest individual god is the Supreme Goddess, the symbol of the Holy Soul."
"Greatest, because He encompasses all other gods," said the king. "But the greatest individual god is the Supreme Goddess, the symbol of the Holy Soul."
I felt a strange desire to learn everything about so singular a divinity as Lyone. It was a weird, awful, yet terribly entrancing thought, that amid a thousand gods of dead and silent gold one only should be alive, and that one a beautiful woman. Was it possible that a live goddess could exist, and be both young and handsome? I was anxious to ask a thousand questions concerning this mysterious being, but it seemed a sacrilege to ask them. Was it possible for her to continue worthy of worship, a human being, intoxicated, as she must be, by the ceaseless adoration of millions? In other words, can a woman be a veritable goddess and live? These ideas rushed through my soul like quicksilver. My brain reeled with this discovery of the secret of Atvatabar! What to me were its never-setting sun, its want of gravity, its flying wayleals and[85] bockhockids, its sculptured cities, its sacred locomotive, its miracles of mechanism and art, compared to a real live goddess with warm blood and a beating heart! No wonder the discovery thrilled me! I felt like embracing his majesty for the information, so simply given, that filled me with delight!
I felt an intense urge to discover everything about such a unique divinity as Lyone. It was a strange, incredible, yet captivating thought that out of a thousand gods made of dead, silent gold, only one remained alive, and that one was a beautiful woman. Could a living goddess really exist, and be both young and stunning? I wanted to ask a million questions about this mysterious being, but it felt like a sacrilege to do so. Could she possibly remain worthy of worship, a human being overwhelmed, as she must be, by the constant admiration of millions? In other words, can a woman truly be a goddess and still live? These thoughts raced through my mind like quicksilver. My head spun with this revelation about the secret of Atvatabar! What did its ever-shining sun, its lack of gravity, its flying wayleals and[85] bockhockids, its sculptured cities, its sacred locomotive, its wonders of technology and art mean to me compared to a real living goddess with warm blood and a beating heart? No wonder I was so excited by this discovery! I felt like embracing his majesty for sharing this information, so simply conveyed, that filled me with joy!
My companions were also greatly excited at the story of the king, and it was with difficulty I could appear interested in the further information he so graciously imparted to us. What were mines of gold to this? But I strove outwardly to appear calm. I felt I must listen further to the story of Atvatabar.
My friends were really excited about the king's story, and I struggled to seem interested in the extra details he kindly shared with us. What were gold mines compared to this? But I tried to look calm on the outside. I knew I had to keep listening to the story of Atvatabar.
"Our other deities," continued the king, "are the ideal inventors and their inventions. These give man empire over nature. All those who have given man power of flight, who multiply his power to run, those who multiply the power of the eye to see, the hand to labor or to smite, the voice or pen to transmit ideas to great distances and to great multitudes, stand in the pantheon in ideal grandeur. There are the lords of labor, the deities of space and time. They are those gods that breathe the breath of life into unborn ideas, and lo! from brain and hand spring the creatures of their will."
"Our other gods," the king continued, "are the perfect inventors and their inventions. These give humans control over nature. Those who have enabled flight, who enhance our ability to run, those who increase our vision, our capacity for work or to strike, our voice or our writing to share ideas across distances and to many people, are honored in the pantheon with ideal splendor. They are the masters of labor, the gods of space and time. They are the ones who bring unborn ideas to life, and just like that, from our minds and hands come the creations of their will."
The officers and sailors were listening to the discourse of the king with rapt attention. We were anxious to learn as much as possible about this strange religion of Atvatabar.
The officers and sailors were listening intently to the king's speech. We were eager to find out as much as we could about this unusual religion of Atvatabar.
"We also worship art and ideal artists," continued the king, "the soul-developers, who work for noble and humane ideas expressed in their most beautiful garb; the builders of earthly palaces for the soul in literature, music, manners, painting, dancing, sculpture, decoration, tapestry and architecture which are represented by ideal statues composed from groups of living artists. These in their ideal or collective perfection are the gods who counteract the evils of an arid and mechanical civilization by arousing feeling, imagination, truth, beauty, tenderness, patriotism and faith in the souls of their fellows.
"We also celebrate art and amazing artists," continued the king, "the ones who elevate the soul, working for noble and humane ideas presented in their most beautiful forms; the creators of earthly palaces for the soul through literature, music, manners, painting, dance, sculpture, decoration, tapestry, and architecture, represented by ideal statues made up of groups of talented artists. These, in their perfect or collective form, are the gods who combat the problems of a dry and mechanical civilization by inspiring feelings, imagination, truth, beauty, compassion, patriotism, and faith in the hearts of their fellow beings."
"The spiritual forces are typified by a goddess, the incarnation of spirit power, of romantic, ideal, hopeless love. Her ministers are the priests of sorcery, necromancy, magic, theosophy, mesmerism, spiritualism and other kindred spiritual powers. These perform miracles, create matter, and impart life to dead bodies. The souls of her priests and priestesses have the power to leave the body at will, and to achieve a present Nirvana of one hundred years."
"The spiritual forces are represented by a goddess, the embodiment of spirit power, of romantic, idealistic, and despairing love. Her followers are the priests of sorcery, necromancy, magic, theosophy, mesmerism, spiritualism, and other related spiritual powers. They perform miracles, create matter, and bring life to lifeless bodies. The souls of her priests and priestesses can leave their bodies at will and attain a current state of Nirvana lasting one hundred years."
CHAPTER XVII.
GNAPHISTHASIA.
The day following our arrival in Calnogor his majesty the king had projected for us a journey to the palace of art at Gnaphisthasia, which stood on the slope of a mountain in a rich valley lying one hundred miles southwest of Calnogor. The palace itself was surrounded by high walls of massive porcelain, beautifully adorned with sculpture mouldings, and midway on each side massive gateways, each formed of rounded cones, rising to a great height and covered with sculptured forms, between which the porcelain wall was pierced with fretted arabesque, running high above the arched opening beneath. Once within the gorgeous gateway, the porcelain walls of Gnaphisthasia stood before the enraptured eyes more than a mile in length and half a mile in depth, a many-colored dream of imposing magnificence covered with the work of sculptors. The principal part of the wall was of a greenish-white vitrification, finely diversified by horizontal friezes, with arabesques in red and green, purple and yellow, lavender, sea-green, blue and silver and pale rose and deep gray, all separated by wide bands of greenish-white stone.
The day after we arrived in Calnogor, King had planned for us to visit the palace of art at Gnaphisthasia, located on a mountain slope in a lush valley about one hundred miles southwest of Calnogor. The palace was surrounded by tall walls made of massive porcelain, beautifully decorated with sculpted designs, and had large gateways on each side shaped like rounded cones, soaring high and covered with intricate carvings. Between these sculpted forms, the porcelain wall featured delicate arabesque patterns that extended high above the arched openings below. Once we passed through the stunning gateway, the porcelain walls of Gnaphisthasia stretched before us, over a mile long and half a mile deep, like a vibrant dream of stunning beauty adorned with the work of talented sculptors. The main part of the wall was a greenish-white finish, artistically enhanced with horizontal friezes featuring arabesques in red, green, purple, yellow, lavender, sea-green, blue, silver, pale rose, and deep gray, all divided by wide bands of greenish-white stone.
In the centre of the buildings stood a semi-circle of massive conical towers, gleaming like enormous jewels and connected by sculptured walls. The four corners of the palace were also groups of towers, all the various groups being connected with the rectangular walls that were decorated with arcades and balconies.
In the middle of the buildings was a semi-circle of huge conical towers, shining like giant jewels and linked by sculptured walls. The four corners of the palace also had groups of towers, all of which were connected by rectangular walls adorned with arcades and balconies.
Here in this splendid abode were poets and painters, musicians, sculptors and architects, dancers, weavers of fabrics, ceramists, jewellers, engravers, enamellers, artists in lacquer, carvers, designers and workers in glass and metal, pearl and ivory and the precious stones.
Here in this beautiful place were poets and painters, musicians, sculptors and architects, dancers, fabric weavers, ceramic artists, jewelers, engravers, enamel artists, lacquer artists, carvers, designers, and craftsmen in glass and metal, pearl and ivory, and precious stones.

In an immense chamber of the palace a fête was being held. On either side a double range of massive porcelain pillars supported the roof, which covered this grand sanctuary of art like an immense vitrified jewel. The floor of the court was formed of polished wood of a deep rose color that emitted a rich, heavy perfume. Wood of a brilliant green, with interlacing arabesques[89] of red, formed the border of the floor. At the further end of the court stood three thrones, being composed, respectively, of terrelium, aquelium, and plutulium, the three most precious metals. On the threefold throne sat Yermoul, lord of art, his majesty the king, and myself. In ample recesses amid the pillars stood the devotees of art, while the centre of the court was filled with the musicians. A procession of priests and priestesses passed down the living aisles, clad in the most gorgeous fabrics of silk spun by gigantic spiders, and they bore singly trophies of art, or moved in groups, supporting golden litters carrying piled-up treasures of dazzling splendor.
In a huge room of the palace, a fête was happening. On each side, a double row of massive porcelain pillars held up the roof, which covered this grand space of art like a giant glazed jewel. The floor was made of polished wood in a deep rose color that released a rich, heavy fragrance. Wood of a bright green, with intertwined arabesques[89] of red, made up the border of the floor. At the far end of the room stood three thrones, made of terrelium, aquelium, and plutulium, the three most precious metals. On the threefold throne sat Yermoul, lord of art, his majesty the king, and me. In spacious niches among the pillars were the art devotees, while the center of the court was filled with musicians. A procession of priests and priestesses walked down the living aisles, dressed in the most beautiful fabrics of silk spun by giant spiders, carrying art trophies individually or moving in groups, supporting golden litters piled high with dazzling treasures.
First came a band of priestesses bearing fan-like ensigns of carved wood and fretwork, and panels filled with silks, rare brocades and embroideries. Then came priests bearing heavy vases and urns of gold, terrelium, aquelium, plutulium, silver, and alloys of precious bronze. Then followed others bearing litters piled with vases and figures carved from solid pearl, or fashioned in precious metals. Cups, plates, vases in endless shapes, designs and colors went past, piled high on golden litters, looking like gardens of tropic flowers. Rare laces made of threads spun from the precious metals of Atvatabar, mosaics, ivories, art forgings, costly enamels, decorative bas-reliefs, implements of war, agriculture and commerce, magnic spears and daggers, with shaft and handle encrusted with grotesque carvings in metallic alloys. These alloys took the forms of figures, animals and emblems, having the strangest colorings, like the hilts and scabbards of Japanese swords carved in shakudo and shibuichi. There were exhibited vases of cinnabar, vases wondrously carved from tea-rose, coral-red, pearl-gray, ashes-of-roses, mustard-yellow, apple-green, pistache and crushed-strawberry colored metals. There were also splendid crowns, flowers, animals, birds, and fishes, carved from precious kragon, an imperial stone harder than the diamond and of a pale rose-pink color. Every object was as perfect as though modelled in wax.
First came a group of priestesses carrying fan-like banners made of carved wood and intricate designs, along with panels filled with silks, rare brocades, and embroideries. Then came priests holding heavy vases and urns made of gold, terrelium, aquelium, plutulium, silver, and various alloys of precious bronze. Following them were others carrying litters stacked with vases and figures carved from solid pearl or made from precious metals. Cups, plates, and vases in countless shapes, designs, and colors passed by, piled high on golden litters, resembling gardens of tropical flowers. Rare laces crafted from threads spun from the precious metals of Atvatabar, mosaics, ivories, art forgeries, expensive enamels, decorative bas-reliefs, tools of war, agriculture, and commerce, magnificent spears and daggers, with shafts and handles adorned with bizarre carvings in metallic alloys. These alloys took the shapes of figures, animals, and symbols, displaying the strangest colors, similar to the hilts and scabbards of Japanese swords carved in shakudo and shibuichi. Vases of cinnabar were showcased, along with those beautifully carved from metals in shades of tea-rose, coral-red, pearl-gray, ashes-of-roses, mustard-yellow, apple-green, pistachio, and crushed-strawberry. There were also stunning crowns, flowers, animals, birds, and fish carved from precious kragon, an imperial stone harder than diamond and in a light rose-pink color. Every object appeared as perfect as if it were sculpted in wax.
Through all this decorative movement there was something more than decoration understood as mere ornamentation—there was the keenest evidence of soul movement on the part of the artist. The music gloriously celebrated the passions of love, ambition and triumph that had filled the souls of the artists when engaged in their incomparable labors, and pealed forth that serene life of the spirit as symbolized in the perfect works[90] of art exhibited, wherein were sealed in eternal magnificence fragments of the souls that had created them.
Through all this decorative movement, there was more than just decoration seen as simple ornamentation—there was clear evidence of the artist's soul at work. The music beautifully celebrated the passions of love, ambition, and triumph that filled the hearts of the artists while they engaged in their unmatched creations, and it expressed that serene life of the spirit as represented in the perfect works[90] of art displayed, where fragments of the souls that created them were preserved in eternal magnificence.
Between the pauses of the music an organ-megaphone shouted forth in musically-stentorian tones the words that had been impressed on its cylinders in praise of art. The five thousand priests and priestesses of art had simultaneously shouted their art ritual down five thousand tubes, which were all focussed into a single tube of large calibre. The multitudinous sound of their voices had been indelibly impressed on this phonograph-megaphone that now yielded up the sentiments impressed upon it, its tones being that of a vast multitude, re-enforced by the vibrating music of an organ, which was a part of the megaphone. These were the passages repeated by the instrument with a startling splendor of sound:
Between the music breaks, an organ-megaphone blared out in booming tones the words that had been recorded on its cylinders in celebration of art. The five thousand priests and priestesses of art simultaneously chanted their art ritual down five thousand tubes, all directed into a single, large tube. The overwhelming sound of their voices had been permanently recorded on this phonograph-megaphone, which now expressed the emotions captured within it, its tones resembling those of a vast crowd, enhanced by the resonating music of an organ that was part of the megaphone. These were the passages echoed by the instrument with astonishing brilliance of sound:
THE MESSAGE OF THE MEGAPHONE.
MEGAPHONE MESSAGE.
I.
I.
To define art is to define life.
To define art is to define life.
II.
II.
Art is a language that describes the souls of things.
Art is a way to express the essence of everything.
III.
III.
Art in nature is the expression of life; in art it is life itself.
Art in nature is the expression of life; in art, it's life itself.
IV.
IV.
Art is too subtle a quality to be defined by the formula of the critic. It is greater than all of the definitions that have tried to grasp it.
Art is too nuanced to be defined by a critic's formula. It exceeds all the definitions that have attempted to capture it.
V.
V.
Art is the glowing focus from which radiate thought, imagination and feeling, gifted with the power of utterance.
Art is the shining center from which thought, imagination, and emotion radiate, empowered with the ability to express.
VI.
VI.
True art is generous, passionate, earnest, vivid, enthusiastic. So also is the true artist.
True art is generous, passionate, sincere, vibrant, and enthusiastic. So is the true artist.
VII.
VII.
To satisfy the far-reaching longing of the spirit, art makes things more glorious than they are. It is the perfect expression of a perfect environment.
To fulfill the deep yearning of the spirit, art enhances reality. It is the ultimate expression of an ideal setting.
VIII.
VIII.
To mould his symbols with the same life that fills his conception of the idea is the supreme effort of the artist.
To shape his symbols with the same vitality that energizes his vision of the idea is the ultimate challenge for the artist.
IX.
IX.
As nature from the coarse soil produces flowers, so also the artist from every-day life produces the subtle sweets of art.
As nature brings forth flowers from rough soil, so the artist creates the delicate charms of art from everyday life.
X.
X.
Art that is simply utility is not sufficiently decorative to delight every nerve of feeling in the soul. To feed these, many flavors of form and color are necessary, and hence the necessity of art.
Art that is purely functional isn't decorative enough to please every emotion in the soul. To satisfy these, a variety of shapes and colors are needed, which is why art is essential.
XI.
XI.
Where do emotion and imagination begin in art? Where do spirit and flesh unite in a living creature?
Where do feelings and creativity start in art? Where do soul and body come together in a living being?
XII.
XII.
The artist is a creator. He breathes into dull matter the breath of art, and it thenceforth contains a living soul.
The artist is a creator. He brings life to lifeless materials with the breath of art, and from that point on, they hold a living spirit.
XIII.
XIII.
Poetry and art make life splendid without science, which is the cold investigation of that which was once thrilled with the passion of life. Invention makes life splendid without poetry and art. By whom will the glorious union of art and science be consummated?
Poetry and art make life wonderful without science, which is the detached study of what was once filled with the excitement of living. Innovation makes life wonderful without poetry and art. Who will complete the amazing union of art and science?
XIV.
XIV.
What is the world we live in? It is for the most part a collection of souls hidebound with treachery and selfishness; of souls covered with a slag from which have departed the fires of love and passion and delight. Such incinerated aliases of their former selves are your judges, oh, artists!
What kind of world are we living in? For the most part, it’s a mix of people trapped by betrayal and selfishness; people burdened by a layer that has burned away the flames of love, passion, and joy. These charred aliases of their former selves are your judges, oh, artists!
XV.
XV.
Art is a green oasis in an arid and mechanical civilization. It creates an earthly home for the soul, for those wounded by the riot of trade, the weariness of labor, the fierce struggle for gold, and the deadly environment of rushing travel, blasted pavements and the withering disappointments of life.
Art is a refreshing escape in a dry and mechanical world. It provides a nurturing space for the soul, especially for those hurt by the chaos of commerce, the exhaustion of work, the relentless pursuit of wealth, and the harsh surroundings of fast-paced travel, cracked sidewalks, and the bleak disappointments of life.
XVI.
XVI.
Where is that artist that can sway imagination, create emotion, lift the banner of a high ideal, give the soul a keener appreciation of beauty, add to the mind, strength and grace, cause the brain to develop new nerves of feeling and newer cells of thought, that we may salute him as genius? [92]
Where is the artist who can inspire imagination, evoke emotion, champion a noble ideal, enhance the soul's appreciation of beauty, contribute strength and grace to the mind, ignite new feelings and thoughts in the brain, so that we can recognize him as a genius? [92]
XVII.
XVII.
Art is the emotion within made splendid by imagination that clothes everything with perfection. Like color it dwells only in the soul, but the cause of the sensation is without. In all art, the artist seeks to reproduce the cause of his ecstasy, that he may communicate to others a similar delight. He is like a god, he always gives but never receives, for fame, not money, is his recompense.
Art is the emotion inside us made beautiful by imagination that wraps everything in perfection. Like color, it exists only in the soul, but the source of the feeling is outside. In all art, the artist tries to capture the reason for his joy so he can share that same pleasure with others. He is like a god; he always gives but never receives, because fame, not money, is his reward.
XVIII.
XVIII.
Given a soul that can feel sublimely, that can respond to beauty and feel thrilled with the joy of existence, that can feel the burden of anguish, that can appreciate the humors and absurdities of life, and given the power to adequately represent the knowledge, truth, understanding and conviction of these impressions in fitting symbols, vitalized by imagination and emotion, then have we both poet and artist.
Given a soul that can feel deeply, that can respond to beauty and experience the joy of existence, that can carry the weight of anguish, that can appreciate the quirks and absurdities of life, and with the ability to effectively express the knowledge, truth, understanding, and conviction of these feelings in appropriate symbols, energized by imagination and emotion, then we have both a poet and an artist.
XIX.
XIX.
The soul in such inspired moments takes the form of sculptured arabesques, or flowers, or resembles the refluent sea, full of incredible shapes and symbols. It accompanies the march of thought, the profusive swell of emotion, is capable of pain and ecstasy, and seeks to be fed with those delightful symbols of its life which we call art, the most priceless of earthly possessions.
The soul in those inspired moments takes on the shape of sculpted designs, flowers, or looks like the ebbing sea, filled with amazing shapes and symbols. It follows the flow of thought, the intense surge of emotion, can feel both pain and joy, and seeks nourishment from the beautiful symbols of its existence that we call art, the most valuable of worldly possessions.
XX.
XX.
Four things are necessary for art, viz.: idea, sentiment, imagination and manipulative skill. After these comes prestige, or the applause of the world, to crown the work.
Four things are essential for art: idea, emotion, creativity, and technical skill. After these comes recognition, or the praise of the world, to celebrate the work.
XXI.
XXI.
The art decorator is a type of all art workmen. See him about to manipulate a plastic ornament on the wall. The plaster resembles his idea; its plastic qualities his sentiment, or emotion; the style of ornament into which it is to be moulded resembles his imagination, and the power of the artist to successfully and triumphantly embody in the finished ornament the living, breathing idea that fills him is his manipulative skill. Any work of art, if perfect in itself, still remains unfinished until the world comes along and applauds. [93]
The art decorator is a type of all art workers. See him about to shape a plastic ornament on the wall. The plaster reflects his idea; its plastic qualities express his feelings; the style of the ornament that it will become resembles his imagination, and the artist's ability to successfully and triumphantly capture in the finished ornament the living, breathing idea that inspires him is his skill. Any work of art, if perfect on its own, still remains incomplete until the world comes along and applauds. [93]
XXII.
XXII.
The age wants the artist. It wants imagination, originality, inspiration, ideality. It requires fertile, dreaming souls, to create ideal breadth.
The era needs the artist. It seeks imagination, originality, inspiration, and idealism. It demands creative, visionary minds to bring about a vast ideal.
It requires an earthly Nirvana wherein one may escape a selfish, barbarous, pitiless world. There is a great dearth of the coinage of the soul. We want artists to explain the souls of things, not their mechanical construction, but the unseen secret of their purposes, their unspeakable existence. We want heart-expanding triumphs to counteract the withering influences of life. If a soul is entranced with man or nature, we also want to feel his fascination, to be penetrated with his rapture.
It calls for a kind of earthly Nirvana where one can break free from a selfish, brutal, heartless world. There’s a huge shortage of the currency of the soul. We need artists to reveal the essence of things, not just their mechanical workings, but the hidden secrets of their purpose, their indescribable existence. We seek uplifting triumphs to counteract the draining effects of life. If a soul is captivated by a person or nature, we also want to share in that fascination, to be filled with that joy.
The megaphone ceased its musical vociferation, which formed a spiritual exercise for the souls assembled before us. I felt entranced and lifted up to a plane of splendid life hitherto unknown in my experience. I began to understand that art, after all, is the one thing in our terrestrial life worth striving for, in fact our only possession. For is it not the transmission of the soul to outer matter, whose savagery may be thus charmed and subdued to become a satisfactory spiritual environment?
The megaphone stopped its loud sound, which created a spiritual experience for the people gathered in front of us. I felt captivated and elevated to a level of amazing life I had never known before. I started to realize that art, after all, is the one thing in our earthly life truly worth pursuing; it is really our only treasure. Isn’t it the way the soul reaches out to the physical world, taming its wildness to transform it into a meaningful spiritual space?
Following the procession of artists came beautiful, wondrously-arrayed dancers, whose evolutions made the brain dizzy with delight. Fair priests and priestesses of art formed upon the floor of the palace decorative arabesques of scrolls and interlacements of living bodies, the color of their garments mingling in perfectly harmonious hues, beautiful beyond comparison. Their ceaseless evolutions were made to the measure of perfect music. Panels and bands of living decorations were framed and transformed like the magical changes of the kaleidoscope. At last Yermoul, the Lord of Art, waved his wand, and the dancers stood transfixed, a garden of ecstatic color like a Persian carpet, wonderfully designed and vividly emblazoned. It was a scene of royal magnificence. These priests and priestesses were the art workers of Gnaphisthasia, who had so finely exhibited their treasures.
Following the procession of artists came stunningly dressed dancers, whose movements made the mind spin with joy. Graceful priests and priestesses of art formed intricate designs on the palace floor, their bodies twisting together in beautiful patterns, the colors of their outfits blending in perfect harmony, breathtakingly beautiful. Their continuous movements matched the rhythm of flawless music. Panels and bands of living decorations shifted and changed like the magical patterns of a kaleidoscope. Finally, Yermoul, the Lord of Art, waved his wand, and the dancers froze in place, a vibrant garden of color like a Persian carpet, beautifully designed and vividly adorned. It was a scene of royal splendor. These priests and priestesses were the artists of Gnaphisthasia, who had so exquisitely showcased their treasures.
Following the rhythmic movements of the art workers came poets, painters, sculptors, whose works lifted the soul to higher planes of being. These in their trophies of art recited or exhibited[94] gave the soul imagination and sentiment, lifting it almost to the enraptured height of worship, adoration and love.
Following the rhythmic movements of the artists came poets, painters, and sculptors, whose works elevated the spirit to higher levels of existence. These artists, in their creations, recited or displayed[94] infused the soul with imagination and emotion, bringing it close to the ecstatic heights of worship, adoration, and love.
At the close of the ceremonies we were entertained by Yermoul, Lord of Art, at a banquet, at which music and song and the dancing of voluptuous priestesses made hearts thrill with delight. Bidding farewell at last to the Lord of Art and his priests and priestesses, his majesty, myself and our company returned by the sacred locomotive to Calnogor.
At the end of the ceremonies, we were entertained by Yermoul, Lord of Art, at a banquet, where music, singing, and the dancing of alluring priestesses filled our hearts with joy. After finally saying goodbye to the Lord of Art and his priests and priestesses, his majesty, I, and our group took the sacred train back to Calnogor.
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE JOURNEY TO THE BORMIDOPHIA.
The palace bell announced the beginning of a new day in Calnogor. I had not slept during the hours of rest, excited as I was by our visit to Gnaphisthasia and the strange customs of Atvatabar.
The palace bell rang in the start of a new day in Calnogor. I hadn’t slept during the night, too excited by our trip to Gnaphisthasia and the unusual customs of Atvatabar.
Koshnili arrived soon after the bell had sounded to inform me that the king had commanded his royal army to be assembled in the great square beyond the palace walls to escort us to the Bormidophia, where a solemn act of worship would be performed before the throne of the gods. This was a most delightful message, as nothing on earth could please me better than to witness the glories of the Bormidophia.
Koshnili arrived shortly after the bell rang to let me know that the king had ordered his royal army to gather in the large square outside the palace walls to escort us to the Bormidophia, where a solemn act of worship would take place before the throne of the gods. This was a wonderful message, as nothing on earth could make me happier than to experience the wonders of the Bormidophia.
The army under the command of Prince Coltonobory, the brother of the king, commander-in-chief, consisted of 250,000 wayleals, or flying soldiers, and 50,000 bockhockids, or flying cavalry. There was also a detachment of 10,000 fletyemings, or sailors of the royal navy. These were drawn up in review in a vast square before the royal palace.
The army led by Prince Coltonobory, the king's brother and the chief commander, included 250,000 wayleals, or airborne soldiers, and 50,000 bockhockids, or airborne cavalry. There was also a unit of 10,000 fletyemings, or sailors from the royal navy. They were all lined up for a review in a large square in front of the royal palace.
Superb bockhockids conveyed us the four miles to the Bormidophia in the centre of the city.
Superb bockhockids brought us the four miles to the Bormidophia in the center of the city.
The king and queen, both of whom wore crowns blazing with jewels, sat with Koshnili and myself in the first palanquin of bockhockids. The high officers of the government and nobles of the Borodemy, together with the officers and sailors of the Polar King, were distributed among the other stately litters.
The king and queen, both wearing crowns adorned with sparkling jewels, sat with Koshnili and me in the first palanquin of bockhockids. The high-ranking government officials and nobles of the Borodemy, along with the officers and sailors of the Polar King, were spread out among the other grand litters.
The route to the pantheon was lined with palaces. An immense population thronged either side of the roadway. A review of the army took place en route. The wayleals first rose[95] into an enormous flying column, which subsided into whirling domes and afterward broke up into a dozen living globes, that appeared to roll one after another on the ground. These were dissolved into a solid army marching on foot for a time. Then as if by magic the entire mass of men rose into spiral columns which dissolved into vast rings inextricably involved with each other. It was a sight unique and bewildering.
The path to the pantheon was lined with grand palaces. A huge crowd filled both sides of the street. A military review took place en route. The wayleals first rose[95] into a massive flying formation, which then transformed into swirling domes and later broke apart into a dozen living spheres that seemed to roll along the ground one after another. These merged into a solid army marching on foot for a while. Then, as if by magic, the entire mass of men rose into spiral formations that turned into vast interconnected rings. It was a sight that was both unique and astonishing.
Behind the wayleals, fifty thousand bockhockids kept up their steady march. The people shouted with enthusiasm.
Behind the wayleals, fifty thousand bockhockids continued their steady march. The crowd cheered excitedly.
A mimic battle took place in the air above us. Ten thousand wayleals fought on either side, brilliant in many-colored uniforms. Finally, a rainbow arch of flying men spanned the entrance to the great square of the Bormidophia, or pantheon. Amid the thunder of guns and music, the entire company alighted at the doors of the pantheon, which consisted of an immense circular pile of buildings over a mile in circumference. The interior revealed a scene of surpassing magnificence. Endless tiers of seats were arranged in terraces that, rising above each other, traversed the wide sweep of the amphitheatre. The entire pantheon with its adjacent palaces and colonnades was sculptured out of a hill of green marble. The exterior walls, rising 200 feet, were crowned with a lofty dome of enamelled glass, through which the light of the sun streamed in myriad colors on the sea of worshippers beneath. The walls of the pantheon, both exteriorly and interiorly, were sculptured with immense reliefs, the trophies of invention and art, as well as the magical symbols of spiritual forces.
A mimic battle took place in the air above us. Ten thousand wayleals fought on either side, dazzling in their colorful uniforms. Finally, a rainbow arch of flying men spanned the entrance to the great square of the Bormidophia, or pantheon. Amid the thunder of guns and music, the entire group landed at the doors of the pantheon, which was an enormous circular structure over a mile in circumference. Inside, it revealed an incredibly magnificent scene. Endless rows of seats were arranged in terraces that rose above each other, stretching across the wide expanse of the amphitheater. The entire pantheon, along with its surrounding palaces and colonnades, was carved from a hill of green marble. The exterior walls, reaching 200 feet high, were topped with a tall dome of enamelled glass, letting sunlight stream in through countless colors on the sea of worshippers below. The walls of the pantheon, both inside and out, were adorned with huge reliefs, showcasing inventions and art, as well as magical symbols of spiritual forces.
The lowest circle of the amphitheatre reached down one hundred feet below the level of the outer pavement, and the royal seat was on a level with the ground and fifty feet below the top of the far-famed golden throne of the gods, that stood in the centre of the immense building.
The lowest level of the amphitheater extended one hundred feet beneath the outer pavement, and the royal seat was at ground level, fifty feet below the legendary golden throne of the gods that sat in the center of the massive structure.
Our entrance was the signal for welcoming music and a suppressed murmur of excitement from the myriads of worshippers that sat both above and below us. The amphitheatre contained not less than 50,000 people. The moment their majesties were seated, a roar of artillery shook the earth. The forthcoming grand act of worship was evidently instituted in our honor, for we were the observed of all eyes in that vast concourse of people.
Our arrival was the cue for welcoming music and a quiet buzz of excitement from the thousands of worshippers seated both above and below us. The amphitheater held at least 50,000 people. As soon as their majesties were seated, a cannon blast shook the ground. The upcoming grand act of worship was clearly organized in our honor because we were the center of attention in that huge crowd.
A dozen choirs, possessed of all kinds of beautiful instruments,[96] caressed the ear with their melodious songs. There was no dim religious light; everything was open-eyed beneath that splendid dome. Suddenly a cloud of flying priests and priestesses seated themselves on a pyramid formed of terraces of solid silver fifty feet in height that supported the miraculous throne. They at once began to sing with such force and pathos as to dissolve the multitude into a hush of breathless silence.
A dozen choirs, equipped with all sorts of beautiful instruments,[96] filled the air with their enchanting songs. There was no dim religious light; everything was in clear view beneath that magnificent dome. Suddenly, a group of flying priests and priestesses settled on a pyramid made of solid silver, fifty feet tall, that held the miraculous throne. They immediately began to sing with such power and emotion that the crowd fell into a hush of breathless silence.
Then an immense bell of bronze filled the pantheon with a sonorous moan. Twelve thrilling tones made souls tremble and heads bow down. With the last vibration there rose from the crown of the throne of the gods a living woman, nude to the waist, having a broad belt of gold studded with gems clasping her figure, from which fell to her feet a garment of aquelium lace wrought with magical symbols.
Then a huge bronze bell filled the pantheon with a deep moan. Twelve resonant tones made souls shiver and heads lower. With the final echo, a living woman rose from the throne of the gods, nude to the waist, wearing a wide golden belt adorned with gems that hugged her figure, from which flowed a garment of lace covered in magical symbols down to her feet.
She was a girl of peerless development; her arms were long and softly moulded, her breasts firm and splendid. The color of her complexion and flesh was of soft mat gold, like that of golden fruit, and a perceptible flush warmed her cheeks. Her profile was perfect, being both proud and tender in outline. Her hair was a heavy glossy mass, of a pale sapphire-blue color, that fell in a waving cloud around her shoulders. Her whole figure bore an infinitely gracious expression, the result of possessing a tender and sympathetic soul.
She was an exceptional girl; her arms were long and beautifully shaped, her breasts firm and impressive. The color of her skin was a soft golden hue, like that of ripe fruit, with a gentle blush on her cheeks. Her profile was flawless, both strong and delicate in shape. Her hair was a thick, shiny mass, a pale sapphire-blue that cascaded in waves around her shoulders. Overall, she had an incredibly graceful presence, reflecting her kind and compassionate spirit.
On her head was a tiara of terrelium, the vermilion metal, studded with gems, on her neck she wore a necklace of emerald-green sapphires, while on either wrist were broad gold bracelets, having a magnificent blue sapphire on each.
On her head was a tiara made of terrelium, the red metal, decorated with gems. Around her neck, she wore a necklace of emerald-green sapphires, and on each wrist were wide gold bracelets, each featuring a stunning blue sapphire.
She was Lyone, the Supreme Goddess of Atvatabar, the representative of Harikar, the Holy Soul; Queen of Magicians; Mother of Sorcerers, and Princess of Arjeels.
She was Lyone, the Supreme Goddess of Atvatabar, the embodiment of Harikar, the Holy Soul; Queen of Magicians; Mother of Sorcerers, and Princess of Arjeels.
Standing erect for a moment, as if to assure the vast congregation of her presence, she then slowly sat down on a broad divan of aloe-green silk velvet, holding in her right hand the terrelium sceptre of spiritual sovereignty, whose head bore two hearts formed of flaming rubies.
Standing tall for a moment, as if to let the large crowd know she was there, she then slowly sat down on a wide couch made of aloe-green silk velvet, holding in her right hand the terrelium scepter of spiritual authority, the top of which featured two hearts made of fiery rubies.
I was entranced with the appearance of the divine girl, the object of the adoration of Atvatabar. Every feature of her face was carved with a full and ripe roundness, exhibiting repose and power. Her eyes, large and blue and lustrous, were sorcery itself. There was in them an unutterable tenderness, a divine hospitality, the result of vast pride and still vaster sympathy.
I was captivated by the beauty of the divine girl, who was adored by Atvatabar. Every feature of her face was perfectly rounded, showing both calmness and strength. Her eyes, big, blue, and shiny, were enchanting. They held an indescribable tenderness and a welcoming warmth, born from immense pride and even greater compassion.

All at once she gazed at me! I felt filled with a fever of delicious delight, of intoxicating adoration. I could then understand the devotion of Atvatabar, of hearts slain by eyes that were conquering swords.
All of a sudden, she looked at me! I was overwhelmed with a rush of thrilling joy and intoxicating love. I could then grasp the devotion of Atvatabar, of hearts defeated by eyes that were like conquering swords.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE THRONE OF THE GODS, CALNOGOR.
The throne of the gods was the most famous institution in Atvatabar. It was the cynosure of every eye, the object of all adoration, the tabernacle of all that was splendid in art, science and spiritual perfection. The great institutions of Egyplosis, the college of ten thousand soul-worshippers, the palace of Gnaphisthasia, with its five thousand poets, artists, musicians, dancers, architects, and weavers of glorious cloths, and the establishments for training the youth of the country in mechanical skill, were but the outlying powers that lent glory to the throne itself. It was the standard of virtue, of soul, of genius, skill and art. It was the triune symbol of body, mind and spirit. It was the undying voice of Atvatabar proclaiming the grandeur of soul development; that pleasure, rightly guarded, may be virtue. The religion of Harikar in a word was this, that the Nirvana, or blessedness promised the followers of the supernatural creeds of the outer world, after death was to be enjoyed in the body in earthly life without the trouble of dying to gain it. This was a comfortable state of things, if only possible of accomplishment, and such a creed of necessity included the doctrine that the physical death of the body was the end of all individuality, the soul thereafter losing all personality in the great ocean of existence.
The throne of the gods was the most renowned institution in Atvatabar. It was the center of attention, the object of everyone's admiration, the hub of all that was magnificent in art, science, and spiritual growth. The impressive institutions of Egyplosis, the college of ten thousand soul-worshippers, the palace of Gnaphisthasia, with its five thousand poets, artists, musicians, dancers, architects, and weavers of exquisite fabrics, along with the places dedicated to training the youth of the country in practical skills, were just the supporting powers that added luster to the throne itself. It represented the ideals of virtue, soul, genius, skill, and art. It was the threefold symbol of body, mind, and spirit. It was the lasting voice of Atvatabar celebrating the greatness of soul development; that pleasure, when properly safeguarded, can be virtue. The religion of Harikar, in short, taught that Nirvana, or the blessedness promised to followers of the supernatural beliefs of the outside world after death, could be experienced in the body during earthly life without needing to die to attain it. This was a comforting idea, if it could be realized, and such a belief necessarily included the notion that physical death marked the end of individuality, with the soul losing all personality in the vast sea of existence.
The throne of the gods was a cone of solid gold one hundred feet in height, divided into three parts for the various castes of gods, or symbols of science, art and spirituality. The structure was a circular solid cone of gold, shaped somewhat in the form of a heart. It was indeed the golden heart of Atvatabar, proclaiming that sentiment and science should go hand in hand; that in all affairs of life the heart should be an important factor. The lower section, or scientific pantheon, possessed bas-reliefs of models or symbols of the more important inventions.[100] This section was forty feet in height and seventy-two feet in diameter.
The throne of the gods was a solid gold cone that stood one hundred feet tall, divided into three sections for the different groups of gods, representing science, art, and spirituality. The structure was a round solid cone of gold, shaped a bit like a heart. It was truly the golden heart of Atvatabar, symbolizing that feeling and knowledge should work together; that in all aspects of life, the heart should play a significant role. The lower part, or scientific pantheon, had bas-reliefs of models or symbols of the most important inventions.[100] This section was forty feet high and seventy-two feet wide.
The images of the gods themselves surmounting the lowest part of the throne were in reality composite man-gods, that is to say, each figure was a statue, life size, of the resultant of the statues of all the important developers of each invention and was thus obtained:
The images of the gods at the bottom of the throne were actually combined representations of man-gods. Each figure was a life-size statue made by merging the statues of all the key creators of each invention, and this was how they were produced:
As soon as any prominent inventor or developer of an invention died, the government secured a plaster cast of his body, if such had not been made prior to death, and this was preserved for years in a special museum. When twenty or more casts of various developers of any one invention had been accumulated these were placed on a horizontal wheel, which revolved in front of a photographic camera, and thus the composite outline of the future god was obtained. As many outlines were procured as there were eighths of inches in the circumference of the largest cast, and from the collective pictures the ideal cast was made by the sculptor. The cast once perfected, and afterward draped, was reproduced in solid gold and placed with appropriate ceremonies on a pedestal on the throne itself. In like manner the gods of the arts, poetry, painting, etc., were created, as also the priests of Harikar, the Holy Soul.
As soon as any well-known inventor or creator of an invention passed away, the government took a plaster cast of their body, if one hadn’t already been made before their death, and kept it preserved for years in a special museum. When they had gathered twenty or more casts of different creators of a particular invention, these were arranged on a horizontal wheel that revolved in front of a camera, which captured the composite image of the future deity. They created as many images as there were eighths of inches in the circumference of the largest cast, and from those collective pictures, the perfect cast was made by the sculptor. Once the cast was finalized and draped, it was reproduced in solid gold and ceremoniously placed on a pedestal on the throne itself. Similarly, the gods of arts like poetry and painting were created, along with the priests of Harikar, the Holy Soul.
The reliefs, or symbols of mechanical art, were originally cast on the throne itself. These included the electric engine and locomotive, electric healer, telephone, telegraph, the electric ship, elevator, printing press, cotton gin, weaving loom, typesetting machine, well-boring apparatus, telescope, flying machines (individual and collective), bockhockid, sewing machine, photographic camera, reaping machine, paper-making and wall-paper printing machine, phonograph, etc., etc.
The reliefs, or symbols of mechanical art, were originally cast on the throne itself. These included the electric engine and locomotive, electric healer, telephone, telegraph, electric ship, elevator, printing press, cotton gin, weaving loom, typesetting machine, well-boring apparatus, telescope, flying machines (individual and collective), bockhockid, sewing machine, photographic camera, reaping machine, paper-making and wallpaper printing machine, phonograph, etc., etc.
This department of the throne being the largest, was significant of the material supremacy of the mechanical arts in the nation. Science itself was a god named Triporus, fashioned like a winged snake, so called because it was said he could worm his way through the pores of matter so as to discover the secrets therein. This god seemed a compound of our ancient Sphinx, or science, and Dædalus, or mechanical skill, but with an entirely new meaning added to both.
This department of the throne, being the largest, represented the dominance of the mechanical arts in the nation. Science itself was envisioned as a god named Triporus, shaped like a winged snake, named because he was believed to be able to slip through the pores of matter to uncover its secrets. This god seemed to combine our ancient Sphinx, representing knowledge, and Dædalus, representing craftsmanship, but with a completely new significance added to both.

The second or intermediate section of the throne was devoted to the gods of art and their attributes. It was sixty feet in its largest diameter, and twenty-four feet in height. It possessed also[103] two sections, the upper containing the statues of Aidblis, or Poetry; Dimborne, or Painting; Brecdil, or Sculpture; Swengé, or Music; Tilono, or Drama; Timpango, or Dancing; Olshodesdil, or Architecture, etc., etc. In the lower section there were tableaux cast in high relief illustrating the qualities of the soul developed by art, viz.: Omodrilon, or Imagination; Diandarn, or Emotion; Samadoan, or Conscience; Voedli, or Faith; Lentilmid, or Tenderness; Delidoa, or Truth, etc.
The second or intermediate section of the throne was dedicated to the gods of art and their qualities. It was sixty feet wide at its largest point and twenty-four feet tall. It also had[103] two parts: the upper part featured statues of Aidblis, or Poetry; Dimborne, or Painting; Brecdil, or Sculpture; Swengé, or Music; Tilono, or Drama; Timpango, or Dancing; Olshodesdil, or Architecture, and so on. In the lower part, there were high relief tableaux showcasing the qualities of the soul nurtured by art, such as Omodrilon, or Imagination; Diandarn, or Emotion; Samadoan, or Conscience; Voedli, or Faith; Lentilmid, or Tenderness; Delidoa, or Truth, and more.
The final section or tapering apex of the throne was thirty feet in greatest width and thirty-six feet in height. It contained a throne and three divisions. The lowest division contained the gods Hielano, or Magic; Bishano, or Sorcery; Nidialano, or Astrology; Padomano, or Soothsaying, etc.
The top part of the throne was thirty feet wide and thirty-six feet tall. It had a throne and three sections. The lowest section featured the gods Hielano, representing Magic; Bishano, representing Sorcery; Nidialano, representing Astrology; and Padomano, representing Soothsaying, among others.
The intermediate division contained the gods Niano, or Witchcraft; Redohano, or Wizardry; Oxemano, or Diablerie; Biccano, or the Oracle; Amano, or Seership; Kielano, or Augury; Tocderano, or Prophecy; Jiracano, or Geomancy; Jocdilano, or Necromancy, etc.
The intermediate division included the gods Niano, or Witchcraft; Redohano, or Wizardry; Oxemano, or Diablerie; Biccano, or the Oracle; Amano, or Seership; Kielano, or Augury; Tocderano, or Prophecy; Jiracano, or Geomancy; Jocdilano, or Necromancy, and so on.
The third division contained the gods Orphitano, or Conjuration; Orielano, or Divination; Pridano, or Clairvoyance; Cideshano, or Electro-biology; Omdohlopano, or Theosophy; Bischanamano, or Spiritualism, etc.
The third division included the gods Orphitano, or Conjuration; Orielano, or Divination; Pridano, or Clairvoyance; Cideshano, or Electro-biology; Omdohlopano, or Theosophy; Bischanamano, or Spiritualism, and so on.
The climax of all was the throne of the goddess. It was a seat of aloe-green velvet that, revolving slowly in the centre of the supporting throne, presented the goddess to every section of the vast audience. Thus seated, the goddess radiated an Orient splendor, herself a blaze of beauty and the focus of every eye. The music of an introductory opera warbled its soft strains with breathless execution. It seemed the carolling of a thousand nightingales, mingling with the musical crying of silver trumpets and the clear electric chiming of golden bells.
The highlight of it all was the goddess's throne. It was a seat covered in aloe-green velvet that slowly spun in the center of the supporting throne, allowing the goddess to be seen by every part of the massive audience. Seated there, the goddess shone with an Eastern elegance, a brilliant embodiment of beauty and the center of everyone's attention. The music from an introductory opera played softly and flawlessly, reminiscent of a thousand nightingales singing, blended with the joyful sound of silver trumpets and the clear ringing of golden bells.
CHAPTER XX.
THE WORSHIP OF LYONE, SUPREME GODDESS.
The worship of the goddess began with the appearance on a revolving stage between the nearest worshippers and the base of the throne itself of a veritable forest of trees about one hundred feet in width. There were trees like magnolias, oaks,[104] elms and others splendid in foliage, and amid these there was an undergrowth of beds of the most brilliant flowers.
The worship of the goddess started when a real forest, about a hundred feet wide, appeared on a rotating stage between the closest worshippers and the base of the throne. There were trees like magnolias, oaks, elms, and others with beautiful foliage, and among them, there was an undergrowth filled with vibrant flower beds.
It was the work of the magicians and sorcerers!
It was the work of the magicians and wizards!
There were thickets of camellias and rhododendrons, amid which bloomed flowers like scarlet geraniums, primroses, violets and poppies. What appeared to be apple, peach, cherry and hawthorn trees, all in full bloom, tossed their white and pink foam of flowers.
There were clusters of camellias and rhododendrons, surrounded by flowers like red geraniums, primroses, violets, and poppies. What looked like apple, peach, cherry, and hawthorn trees, all in full bloom, swayed with their white and pink blossoms.
They were real trees and flowers, made to exist for a time by the sorcery of the masters of spirit power. They had never before known the outer air. The priests of Harikar had made them, and would dissipate them as living bodies are dissipated by death.
They were real trees and flowers, brought to life for a while by the magic of the masters of spiritual power. They had never experienced the outside air. The priests of Harikar had created them, and would disperse them just like living beings are dissolved by death.
A sacred opera was chanted by the priests of invention, art, and spirituality, on their terraces of silver above the trees and flowers. As the music continued, groups of singers would at times sweep forth on wings and float in wheeling circles around the throne. Their delightful choruses swelling upward were like draughts of rich wine, keen and intoxicating. The priests and spiritual powers marching beneath filled the vast building with broad recitatives, full of vividly descriptive passages and finely contrasted measures, until the soul seemed melted in a sea of bliss.
A sacred opera was sung by the priests of invention, art, and spirituality, on their silver terraces above the trees and flowers. As the music went on, groups of singers would sometimes rise on wings and float in swirling circles around the throne. Their beautiful choruses rising up were like sips of rich wine, sharp and intoxicating. The priests and spiritual beings marching below filled the vast building with grand recitatives, full of vivid descriptions and finely varied rhythms, until the soul felt like it was melting in a sea of bliss.
The throne was bathed and caressed by a blue vapor of incense, while from the great dome above, filled with figures formed of enamelled glass, there streamed lights of all mysterious colors, that illuminated its gleaming sides and lit up the amphitheatre with ineffable effects.
The throne was surrounded by a blue haze of incense, while from the large dome above, filled with figures made of stained glass, lights of every mysterious color flowed down, brightening its shiny surfaces and illuminating the amphitheater with incredible effects.
A warm, rosy beam, falling perpendicularly, enveloped the goddess like a robe of transparent tissue. She sat, a living statue, the joy of every heart, the embodiment of a hopeless love that kept the worshipper in a fever of delicious unrest. Wherever the eye wandered, it always came back to the goddess; whatever the soul thought, its last thought was of her.
A warm, rosy beam of light fell straight down, wrapping around the goddess like a delicate, transparent robe. She sat there like a living statue, bringing joy to everyone, representing a hopeless love that left her admirer in a state of delightful tension. No matter where the eye looked, it always returned to the goddess; no matter what the soul contemplated, its final thought was of her.
Amid a tempest of music and the thundering song of two hundred thousand voices repeating a litany of love, the throne itself began to revolve upon the silver cone that supported it. A fresh rapture took possession of the multitude.
Amid a storm of music and the roaring chorus of two hundred thousand voices echoing a chant of love, the throne itself started to spin on the silver cone that held it up. A new wave of joy swept through the crowd.
In the soul of the goddess what must have been the joy of being surrounded by such an ocean of adoring love?
In the goddess's soul, what joy it must have been to be surrounded by such a sea of adoring love!
As I mused on the scene, I thought of the Coliseum at Rome[105] raised to the glory of barbaric force, of empire founded on the blood of its victims, and, being such, has necessarily passed away, becoming a heap of ruins.
As I reflected on the scene, I considered the Coliseum in Rome[105] dedicated to the glory of brutal strength, an empire built on the blood of its victims, and, because of this, it has inevitably faded away, turning into a pile of ruins.
Here, thought I, is a temple founded on a nobler idea, the glory of the human soul, its ingenuity, art, and spiritual forces.
Here, I thought, is a temple built on a greater idea, the greatness of the human soul, its creativity, art, and spiritual strengths.
Many in the outer world would say it was an idolatrous attempt on the part of the creature to usurp the throne of its Creator. Yet it was strangely like the religion of such people themselves. There, as here, I thought, is the same worship of gold, the same dependence on the material products of man's invention, the same worship of art, the same idolatry of each other's souls between the sexes. There is this difference, however: in the outer world men pretend that they worship something else other than such objects; here they have the honesty to say what they do actually worship.
Many people in the outside world would call it a godless attempt by the creature to take over the role of its Creator. Yet, it oddly mirrors the beliefs of those very people. I thought, just like there, there's the same worship of wealth, the same reliance on material things created by humans, the same admiration for art, and the same idolization of each other's souls between men and women. However, there's one key difference: in the outside world, people pretend to worship something other than those things; here, they’re honest about what they truly worship.
Apart from the idea of attempting to realize a friendship that can only exist in a realm that knows neither interest, fortune, time, ambition, temper, nor sensual love, their idolatry had one splendid truth to unfold, viz., the necessity of a soul for an arid and mechanical civilization. "Every intellect shall enfold a soul" was their motto, and there was this sanity in their creed that sentiment was the breath of its life. Science abhors sentiment; it is the cold investigation of that which once thrilled with the passion of life.
Aside from the idea of trying to form a friendship that can only exist in a world free from interests, wealth, time, ambition, moodiness, or physical love, their worship revealed one magnificent truth: the need for a soul in a dry and mechanical society. "Every mind must embrace a soul" was their motto, and their belief included the understanding that emotion was the essence of its existence. Science rejects emotion; it is the unbiased study of what once pulsed with the passion of life.
While the singing continued, a band of neophytes of occult force performed marvellous feats of magic, led by the Grand Sorcerer, Charka, chief of the magicians of Harikar. The people sat enraptured as miracle after miracle was performed. At the waving of fans by the adepts, plants issued from the hands of every god of gold, clothing the throne in one endless wreath of brilliant crimson blossoms and green foliage. The fans again waved and that crimson mass of flowers turned to a pale green, while again the green foliage changed to a vermilion color. The throne appeared like one enormous Bougainvillea glabra, whose leaves are flowers.
While the singing went on, a group of newbies in occult powers pulled off amazing magic tricks, led by the Grand Sorcerer, Charka, the head magician of Harikar. The crowd watched in awe as miracle after miracle unfolded. With a flutter of fans, the adepts made plants sprout from the hands of every golden god, draping the throne in a never-ending garland of vibrant crimson flowers and lush green leaves. The fans waved again, and that red floral mass turned light green, while the green leaves transformed into a bright vermilion. The throne looked like one giant Bougainvillea glabra, whose leaves resemble flowers.
Again the fans were waved and the flowers changed to bloom all snowy-white, while the foliage became blue.
Again, the fans were waved and the flowers bloomed all snowy white, while the leaves turned blue.
The adepts disappeared at a given signal and thereupon entered another band of beautiful girl adepts, who seated themselves, each body in a crouched mass with flowing drapery,[106] around the base of the throne. These priestesses were in a state of catalepsy. The ego, or soul, in each case had been separated from the body, which floated in a state of apparent death. They had so developed their will by thinking enormous thoughts, yearning for spiritual power, that they could suspend the functions of the body and give all their existence to the soul. Thus hypnotized, it was stated their souls were floating freely in the dome above, in blessed converse, and that their reincarnation would afterward take place.
The adepts vanished at a certain signal, and then a new group of beautiful girl adepts entered, each one sitting in a crouched position, draped in flowing garments,[106] around the base of the throne. These priestesses were in a state of catalepsy. In each case, the ego, or soul, had been separated from the body, which appeared to be in a state of death. They had developed their will so intensely by contemplating grand ideas and longing for spiritual power that they could suspend the body's functions and devote their entire existence to the soul. Thus hypnotized, it was said that their souls were floating freely in the dome above, engaged in blessed conversation, and that their reincarnation would happen afterward.
The organ rolled a blessed monotone, with variations exquisitely sweet. The light in the dome faded perceptibly by the magical shadowing of its windows until the rapt audience sat in complete darkness. A circle of electric lights burned around the goddess on the top of the throne, illuminating her figure. The lights faintly lit up the dome, and presently appeared as nude spectres the fifty souls of the priestesses who crouched beneath.
The organ played a beautiful, smooth melody, with wonderfully sweet variations. The light in the dome gradually dimmed due to the enchanting shadows from the windows until the captivated audience was in total darkness. A ring of electric lights glowed around the goddess atop the throne, highlighting her figure. The lights softly illuminated the dome, and soon the fifty priestesses crouching below appeared as ghostly figures.
The organ, re-enforced with the wailing of a hundred violins, produced a storm of the most delirious music, while the souls flashed with a strange phosphorescence like a circle of fire. They wheeled with their arms extended horizontally, each aura lying at an angle of forty-five degrees with the horizon. Then, with hands clasping each other's feet, they became a vertical circle like the wheel of fortune, and thus went round and round. Again, they revolved in a circle faces downward, with arms and hands stretched in an attitude of worship, forming for the goddess a wreath of souls. Presently each soul sought its own body floating beneath. The bodies expanding themselves absorbed each its own soul. With the returning light of the outer sun the forest beneath the throne had disappeared and the circular stage was occupied by a band of sorcerers—each having balls of jelly of various colors floating before him. At the command of the grand sorcerer the balls would transform themselves into strange animals resembling cats, dogs, monkeys, serpents, geese, wolves, and eagles. This was a tableau representing man's supremacy over inferior life.
The organ, enhanced by the sounds of a hundred violins, created an intense storm of music that felt almost ecstatic, while the souls shimmered with a strange glow like a ring of fire. They swirled with their arms stretched out horizontally, each aura tilted at a forty-five-degree angle to the ground. Then, clasping each other's feet, they formed a vertical circle like a wheel of fortune, spinning around and around. Again, they rotated in a circle with their faces downward, arms and hands extended in a gesture of worship, creating a wreath of souls for the goddess. Soon, each soul searched for its own body floating below. The bodies expanded and absorbed their respective souls. With the return of sunlight, the forest beneath the throne vanished, and the circular stage was taken over by a group of sorcerers—each one had colorful jelly balls floating in front of them. At the command of the grand sorcerer, the balls morphed into strange animals resembling cats, dogs, monkeys, snakes, geese, wolves, and eagles. This scene illustrated mankind's dominance over lower forms of life.
A company of twin souls of the greatest beauty and splendor of raiment took possession of the circular platform beneath the throne and thereupon danced in rhythmic circles wonderfully entrancing and involved, chanting, in harmony with the movement of their bodies, the following hymn to Lyone:[107]
A group of incredibly beautiful twins, dressed in magnificent outfits, stepped onto the circular platform beneath the throne and danced in mesmerizing, rhythmic circles. As they moved, they sang in harmony with their movements, performing the following hymn to Lyone:[107]
TO LYONE.
To Lyon.
I.
I.
Oh jewel that brightens gloom,
Men refer to you as the essence of a lover,
Invested with the finest clay,
A chrysalis, ready to hover
And escape from your prison!
II.
II.
Or coral, that pulls from the sea wave. Those marbles that last forever!
So drift on the sea of existence,
Or understand its deep-flowing sea,
That vibe, trusting, and observing Your glory will be worshipped!
III.
III.
For the love of pure existence, open, So blessed, extravagant, sweet.
Oh victim, your joys belong to Meresa's,
Who passed away in the arms of the Divine.
Her ecstatic madness calms The hunger of your soul!
IV.
IV.
The breath of whose passion is sorrow;
God, in fulfilling His duty,
Has marked you in the highest detail!
From pots of gold metal,
Made pure by the agony of fire,
He urged you in a fearful creation,
A phrase too flawless for embarrassment.
[108]
V.
V.
A rich, sweet rose, ready to bloom
Some petals everlasting, and shower Their scent on the cold, frozen ground. Oh golden-colored rose, in such a way,
By the love of the world, you are sought. So filled with the excitement of passion Or be awed by the brilliance of thought!
VI.
VI.
Enjoy the joy of breathing,
A goddess burning with her passion,
Before beauty is united with death!
Oh pure spirit of the fountain,
Full of the vitality of youth,
All of this, on the golden high mountain,
You reside, the embodiment of Truth!
What followed was an intoxicating medley of dancing, song and magic. Circles of the fairest girls, arrayed in the most ravishing costumes, made the brain whirl with their gyrations. The oblation to the dancing gods wound up the performance, and the chorus of a thousand voices blended with the triumph of drums and explosions from musical artillery.
What followed was an exciting mix of dancing, singing, and magic. Circles of the prettiest girls, dressed in the most stunning costumes, made your head spin with their movements. The offering to the dancing gods wrapped up the show, and the sound of a thousand voices combined with the beat of drums and bursts from musical cannons.
The incomparable girl goddess then rose to her feet and waved the blessing of Harikar over the multitude. The girdle of gold that clung to her figure blazed with a thousand jewels. Her tiara sparkled with enormous diamonds that were blue as sapphires, amber as topazes, green as emeralds and red as rubies. Accompanied by the wailing of music, the chant of megaphones, and the song of the enraptured people, she sank into the heart of the throne, glorious as she rose, herself its most precious jewel.
The amazing girl goddess then stood up and waved the blessing of Harikar over the crowd. The gold belt that hugged her figure shone with a thousand jewels. Her tiara sparkled with huge diamonds that were blue like sapphires, amber like topazes, green like emeralds, and red like rubies. Surrounded by the sounds of music, the shout of megaphones, and the song of the captivated people, she sank into the heart of the throne, just as glorious as when she rose, being its most valuable jewel.
CHAPTER XXI.
AN AUDIENCE WITH THE SUPREME GODDESS.
The palace of Tanje, situated about fifty miles from Calnogor, was the metropolitan palace of the supreme goddess. It was sculptured out of a hill of white marble, as were also its walls, enclosing a garden a square mile in extent.
The palace of Tanje, located around fifty miles from Calnogor, was the main palace of the supreme goddess. It was carved out of a hill of white marble, just like its walls, which surrounded a garden that covered a square mile.
In conformity with the programme prepared by his majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, we were to be received by her holiness Lyone in her palace at Tanje. The thought of meeting the adorable figure that crowned the throne of the gods filled me with keenest delight.
In line with the schedule set by His Majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, we were to be welcomed by Her Holiness Lyone in her palace at Tanje. The idea of meeting the amazing figure who sat at the throne of the gods excited me immensely.
I seemed about to visit, not a human being like myself, but a veritable deity. What honor, what pleasure, it would be to speak to her face to face, heart to heart. Disguise it as I might, a feeling for the goddess was being awakened in my soul. Was it the adoration of the worshipper, or was it the dawn of a sacrilegious passion?
I felt like I was about to meet not just another person, but a true goddess. What an honor, what a thrill it would be to talk to her face to face, heart to heart. No matter how I tried to hide it, I could feel a sense of reverence stirring in my soul. Was it the worshipper's admiration, or was it the beginning of something forbidden?
It seemed a monstrous idea for any one to love in the ordinary meaning of the term a being so high and holy. I could only worship her afar off, like any adoring citizen of Atvatabar.
It seemed like a crazy idea for anyone to love, in the usual sense of the word, someone so high and holy. I could only admire her from a distance, like any devoted citizen of Atvatabar.
His majesty the king, together with Chief Minister Koshnili, Commander-in-Chief Coltonobory, Admiral Jolar and other dignitaries of the kingdom, did us the honor to escort us to Tanje.
His Majesty the King, along with Chief Minister Koshnili, Commander-in-Chief Coltonobory, Admiral Jolar, and other dignitaries of the kingdom, honored us by escorting us to Tanje.
The method of travel between Calnogor and Tanje was by means of the pneumatic tube, also a deity of invention. This consisted of a smooth tube six feet in diameter that curved over the country in a sinuous line, being supported on pillars at a height of twenty feet above the ground. A decorative car of gold ornamented in enamelled colors rode the crest of the tube, being connected with the piston inside. The car was steadied between rails on either side and swept over the earth with inconceivable rapidity. The distance from Calnogor to Tanje was traversed in thirty minutes.
The way to travel between Calnogor and Tanje was through a pneumatic tube, a true marvel of invention. It was a smooth tube six feet wide that gracefully curved across the landscape, elevated on pillars twenty feet above the ground. A stylish car made of gold and decorated with colorful enamel rode atop the tube, connected to a piston inside. The car was stabilized between rails on either side and glided over the terrain at an unbelievable speed. The journey from Calnogor to Tanje took just thirty minutes.
A feeling of awe overcame the sailors as we approached the abode of the living symbol of the Holy Soul.
A sense of wonder washed over the sailors as we got closer to the home of the living embodiment of the Holy Soul.
The palace was a noble pile of masonry as it glittered in the perpendicular sunlight. It stood two stories in height and was[110] surmounted by a flattened central dome of colored glass, the ribs of the dome being of solid gold. The lower story was surrounded by a colonnade of pillars carved in the most grotesque shapes imaginable. The grand entrance on the north side was constructed of alternating pillars of platinum and gold, all three feet in thickness. From the towers brilliant banners, emblazoned with the figure of the throne of the gods, floated on the wind.
The palace was an impressive structure that sparkled in the bright sunlight. It was two stories tall and had a flat central dome made of colored glass, with solid gold ribs supporting it. The first floor was surrounded by a row of pillars carved into the most unusual shapes imaginable. The main entrance on the north side was made of alternating pillars of platinum and gold, each three feet thick. From the towers, bright banners depicting the throne of the gods waved in the wind.
The apartments of the grand chamberlain were on the north side of the palace, where the pneumatic car was provided with a depot for the use of travellers.
The grand chamberlain's apartments were on the north side of the palace, where the pneumatic car had a depot for travelers.
Cleperelyum, the grand chamberlain, clad in white robes like an Arab chief, received us in the name of the goddess with marked deference and courtesy.
Cleperelyum, the grand chamberlain, dressed in white robes like an Arab chief, welcomed us on behalf of the goddess with noticeable respect and politeness.
A guard of honor consisting of a thousand wayleals was drawn up around the palace. The audience chamber was a rectangular court in the centre of the building, whose ceiling was the roof of the palace itself, surmounted by the dome peculiar to the palaces of Atvatabar.
A guard of honor made up of a thousand wayleals was set up around the palace. The audience chamber was a rectangular courtyard in the center of the building, with the ceiling being the roof of the palace itself, topped by the dome unique to the palaces of Atvatabar.
The hall leading to the presence chamber was lined with the priests and priestesses from Egyplosis in attendance on the goddess.
The hall that led to the presence chamber was filled with the priests and priestesses from Egyplosis who were there for the goddess.
Led by the grand chamberlain, we arrived at the golden doors of the audience chamber, which were opened by the servitors of the palace. With trembling exultation I saw at the further end of the spacious apartment a royal seat of violet velvet whereon sat Lyone, the supreme goddess of Atvatabar.
Led by the head chamberlain, we reached the golden doors of the audience chamber, which were opened by the palace attendants. With a mix of excitement and nerves, I spotted at the far end of the large room a royal seat of violet velvet where Lyone, the supreme goddess of Atvatabar, sat.
As my eyes rested upon the goddess she appeared still more divine than before. It seemed an unhallowed act that rough sailors should venture into such spiritual precincts. We were awe-struck with the presence before us. As the grand chamberlain called out our names, we bowed low to that majestic spirit that seemed much more a deity than human flesh.
As my eyes settled on the goddess, she looked even more divine than before. It felt almost sacrilegious that rugged sailors would step into such sacred territory. We were filled with awe at the presence before us. When the grand chamberlain called our names, we bowed deeply to that majestic being, who appeared much more like a deity than a human.

Her holiness greeted us with marked favor and offered both his majesty the king and myself her hand to kiss. The high officials and my officers and sailors were obliged to remain standing during the audience, according to the etiquette of the holy palace. His majesty the king and myself were allowed to seat ourselves on an elevated dais before the goddess. When thus seated, I had leisure to observe that she was arrayed in a single garment of quivering pale green silk, that caressed every [113] curve of her matchless figure and spread in myriad folds about her limbs and feet. On her head she wore a model of the jarcal, or bird of yearning, fashioned in precious terrelium. She wore also a jewelled belt of gold. The breast was embroidered with a golden emblem of the throne of the gods, the sacred ensign of Atvatabar. On her neck were circles of rich rose pearls whose light gleamed soft on the green lustre of her attire. On her head was the tiara of the goddess, the triple crown of Harikar.
Her holiness welcomed us with clear favor and offered both his majesty the king and me her hand to kiss. The high officials and my officers and sailors had to stay standing during the audience, following the etiquette of the holy palace. His majesty the king and I were permitted to sit on an elevated platform in front of the goddess. As I sat there, I took the opportunity to notice that she was dressed in a single garment of shimmering pale green silk, which hugged every [113] curve of her flawless figure and flowed in many folds around her limbs and feet. On her head, she wore a model of the jarcal, or bird of yearning, made of precious terrelium. She also had a jeweled gold belt. Her chest was embroidered with a golden emblem of the throne of the gods, the sacred symbol of Atvatabar. Around her neck were circles of rich rose pearls, their light softly shining against the green sheen of her outfit. On her head was the tiara of the goddess, the triple crown of Harikar.
Her holiness had an air of girlish frankness combined with royal dignity. She was so youthful that she could not have been more than twenty years old. She possessed a charming presence and a clear and musical voice. Her eyes were large and blue, and her finely-formed lips, like blood-red anemones, contrasted finely with the pale golden hue of her complexion.
Her holiness had a youthful openness mixed with regal poise. She was so young that she couldn't have been more than twenty. She had a charming presence and a clear, musical voice. Her eyes were big and blue, and her beautifully shaped lips, like blood-red anemones, contrasted beautifully with the pale golden tone of her skin.
Her features combined the witchery of a houri with the strength of intellect. They were sculptured and illuminated by a grandly-developed soul.
Her features blended the allure of a celestial being with the power of intelligence. They were shaped and lit up by a richly developed spirit.
The odor of a high and steadfast virtue surrounded her. It was not the virtue of the ascetic, but rather that strength of soul that could triumph over temptation, that loved fair lights, fine raiment, sweet colors, and all the gladness and beauty of life.
The scent of a strong and unwavering virtue surrounded her. It wasn't the virtue of a recluse, but the kind of inner strength that could overcome temptation, that appreciated bright lights, stylish clothes, vibrant colors, and all the joy and beauty of life.
In her soft right hand she bore a rod of divination, the spiritual sceptre of Atvatabar. On either side of her stood a twin soul in fond embrace as a guard of love.
In her gentle right hand, she held a divination rod, the spiritual scepter of Atvatabar. On either side of her stood a twin soul in a loving embrace as a guard of affection.
The audience chamber was in itself a dream of grandeur and beauty. From the rose-tinted glass of the dome overhead a light soft and warm bathed all beneath with a peculiar sweetness. The lower part of the walls resembled the cloisters of a mosque. Behind pillars of solid silver a corridor ran all around the chamber. Here an artistic group of singers, clad in classic robes in soft colors, perambulated, singing as they went a refrain of penetrating sweetness. The audience listened with the deepest respect to the singing and to our conversation with the goddess. In the assembly were all the notables of the kingdom, poets, artists, musicians, inventors, sculptors, etc., as well as royal and sacerdotal officers.
The audience chamber was truly a vision of grandeur and beauty. The rose-tinted glass dome overhead cast a soft, warm light that enveloped everything below in a unique sweetness. The lower walls looked like the cloisters of a mosque. A corridor ran around the entire chamber behind solid silver pillars. An artistic group of singers, dressed in classic robes of soft colors, wandered through, singing a refrain of captivating sweetness. The audience listened with deep respect to the songs and our conversation with the goddess. In the assembly were all the prominent figures of the kingdom—poets, artists, musicians, inventors, sculptors, and more, along with royal and religious officials.
The singing of the choir, that moved like an apparition of spirits in the dim cloisters, seemed to embody our thoughts and feelings. For myself the divine song was a draught of joy. It[114] was a breath of verdure, of flowers and fruits, of a warm and serene atmosphere made perfect by the presence of a peerless incarnation of man's universal soul.
The choir's singing, which floated like a vision of spirits in the dim hallways, captured our thoughts and feelings. For me, the beautiful music was a burst of joy. It[114] felt like a breath of greenery, of flowers and fruits, in a warm and peaceful atmosphere made perfect by the presence of an extraordinary embodiment of humanity’s universal spirit.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE GODDESS LEARNS THE STORY OF THE OUTER WORLD.
Her holiness was pleased to say how honored she was by receiving us. Our advent in Atvatabar had created a profound impression upon the people, and she was no less curious to see us and learn from our own lips the story of the outer world. She was greatly interested in comparing the stalwart figures of our sailors with the less vigorous frames of the Atvatabarese. It could not be expected that men who handled objects and carried themselves in a land where gravity was reduced to a minimum could be so vigorous as men who belonged to a land of enormous gravity, whose resistance to human activity developed great strength of bone and muscle.
Her holiness expressed how honored she was to welcome us. Our arrival in Atvatabar made a strong impression on the people, and she was just as eager to see us and hear the story of the outside world directly from us. She was very interested in comparing the strong physiques of our sailors with the less robust bodies of the Atvatabarese. It wasn't surprising that men who handled objects and moved in a place where gravity was much lighter wouldn’t be as robust as those from a place of heavy gravity, where the resistance to human activity builds significant strength in bones and muscles.
I informed her holiness regarding the geography, climate and peoples of the outer sphere. I gave her an account of the chief nations of the world from Japan to the United States. I spoke of Africa, Australia, and the Pacific islands. I spoke of Adam and Eve, of the Deluge, of Assyria and Egypt. Then I described the glory of Greece and the grandeur of Rome. I spoke of Caesar and Hannibal, Cleopatra and Antony. I spoke of Columbus, Galileo, Michael Angelo, Faraday, Dante, and Shakespeare. I described how art reigned in one kingdom or country and invention in another, and that the soul or spiritual nature was as yet a rare development.
I told her holiness about the geography, climate, and people of the outer sphere. I gave her an overview of the major nations of the world, from Japan to the United States. I talked about Africa, Australia, and the Pacific islands. I discussed Adam and Eve, the Flood, Assyria, and Egypt. Then I described the glory of Greece and the grandeur of Rome. I talked about Caesar and Hannibal, Cleopatra and Antony. I mentioned Columbus, Galileo, Michelangelo, Faraday, Dante, and Shakespeare. I explained how art thrived in one kingdom or country while invention flourished in another, and that spiritual development was still quite rare.
"You tell me," said the goddess, "that Greece could chisel a statue, but could not invent a magnic engine, and that your own country, rich in machinery, is barren in art. This tells me the outer world is yet in a state of chaos and has not yet reached the development of Atvatabar. We have passed through all those stages. At first we were barbarous, then, as time produced order, art began to flourish. The artist, in his desire to glorify the few, lost sight of the misery of the many. Then came the reign of invention, of science, giving power to the meanest citizen. As democracy triumphed art was despised,[115] and a ribald press jeered at the sacred names of poet and priest. By degrees, as the pride and power of the wealthy few were curbed and the condition of the masses raised to a more uniform and juster level, universal prosperity, growing rapidly richer, produced a fusion of art and progress. The physical man made powerful by science and the soul developed by art naturally produced the result of spiritual freedom. The enfranchised soul became free to explore the mysteries of nature and obtain a mastery over the occult forces residing therein."
"You tell me," said the goddess, "that Greece could carve a statue, but couldn't create a great machine, and that your own country, rich in technology, lacks in artistry. This shows me that the world outside is still chaotic and hasn't reached the level of Atvatabar. We've gone through all those phases. At first, we were uncivilized, then, as time brought order, art began to thrive. The artist, in his quest to celebrate the few, overlooked the struggles of the many. Then came the age of invention and science, empowering even the least among us. As democracy flourished, art was dismissed,[115] and a crude press mocked the revered names of poet and priest. Gradually, as the pride and power of the wealthy few were diminished and the conditions of the masses improved to a fairer level, widespread prosperity created a blend of art and progress. The physical person, made strong by science, and the soul, enriched by art, inevitably led to spiritual freedom. The liberated soul became free to explore the mysteries of nature and gain control over the hidden forces within."
"In the outer sphere," I informed the goddess, "there has also existed in all ages an ardent longing for spiritual power over matter. But this power, which in many periods of history was really obtained, had been purchased by putting in practice the severest austerities of the body. Force of soul was the price of subjugation of passion and the various appetites of the body. The fakirs, yogis, jugglers, and adepts of India; the magicians, sorcerers and astrologers of Mesopotamia and Egypt; the alchemists, cabalists, and wizards of the middle ages, and the theosophists, spiritualists, clairvoyants, and mesmerists of the present time, were members of the same fraternity who have obtained their psychological powers from a study and practice of mystic philosophy or magic."
"In the outer realm," I told the goddess, "there has always been a deep desire for spiritual power over physical matter. However, this power, which in many times was truly achieved, came at the cost of intense physical austerities. The strength of the soul was the price for mastering passion and the various cravings of the body. The fakirs, yogis, performers, and masters of India; the magicians, sorcerers, and astrologers of Mesopotamia and Egypt; the alchemists, cabalists, and wizards of the Middle Ages; and the theosophists, spiritualists, clairvoyants, and mesmerists of today are all part of the same brotherhood that has gained their psychological abilities through the study and practice of mystical philosophy or magic."
"You say that the outer-world magicians derived their powers of soul from abnegation of the body," said the goddess. "Now the soul priests of Atvatabar can do quite as wonderful things, I dare say, as your magicians, and they have never practised austerities, but, on the contrary, have developed the body as well as the soul. In the worship of the gods of science and invention, art and spirituality, both body, mind, and soul are exercised to their utmost capability. In all stages there is exultance, exercise, development. But I am deeply interested in your remarks. Tell me just what the principles of the worshippers of your Harikar are!"
"You claim that the outer-world magicians get their powers of the soul from denying the body," said the goddess. "Well, the soul priests of Atvatabar can perform just as amazing feats, I’d say, as your magicians, and they’ve never practiced self-denial. On the contrary, they’ve developed both the body and the soul. In the worship of the gods of science and innovation, art, and spirituality, all aspects—body, mind, and soul—are pushed to their fullest potential. At every stage, there is joy, activity, and growth. But I’m really curious about what you said. Please explain the principles of the worshippers of your Harikar!"
"Spiritual culture in the outer world," I explained, "is obtained by a variety of religious beliefs, but the belief that most nearly resembles that of Atvatabar is that of the soul-worshippers, who deny the existence of any power beyond the human soul, teaching that it is only by our own inward light that we can rise to higher planes and reach at last to Nirvana, or passive blessedness. This inward light can only be truly followed by self-obliteration, fastings, penances, and repression[116] of desires and appetites of all kinds, carried on through an endless series of reincarnations. The final blessedness is a beatific absorption into the ocean of existence which pervades the universe."
"Spiritual culture in the outside world," I explained, "comes from various religious beliefs, but the one that most closely resembles that of Atvatabar is the belief of the soul-worshippers. They deny any power beyond the human soul, teaching that we can only elevate ourselves to higher states and ultimately reach Nirvana, or a state of bliss, through our own inner light. This inner light can only be genuinely followed by self-denial, fasting, penance, and repression of all kinds of desires and appetites, occurring over countless reincarnations. The ultimate bliss is a perfect merging into the ocean of existence that fills the universe.[116]"
"That is a different creed to that of Harikar in Atvatabar," said the goddess, "which is worship of body, mind, and soul. We believe with your Greeks in perfection of body and also with your Hindoos in perfection of soul. We re-enforce the powers of body and mind by science and invention, and the soul powers by art and spiritual love. We believe in magic and sorcery. Our religion is a state of ecstatic joy, chiefly found in the cultured friendship of counterpart souls, who form complete circles with each other. Enduring youth is the consummate flower of civilization. With us it lasts one hundred years, beginning with our twentieth birthday. There is no long and crucial stage of bodily abstinence from the good things of life; there is only abstinence from evil, from vice, selfishness, and unholy desire. Our religion is the trinity of body, mind, and spirit, in their utmost development. Such is the faith of Atvatabar."
"That’s a different belief from Harikar in Atvatabar," said the goddess, "which focuses on the body, mind, and soul. We share your Greek ideals of physical perfection and your Hindu ideals of spiritual perfection. We enhance the powers of body and mind through science and innovation, and the powers of the soul through art and spiritual love. We believe in magic and sorcery. Our religion is a state of ecstatic joy, mainly found in the cultured friendships of kindred souls, who complete each other's circles. Everlasting youth is the ultimate fruit of civilization. With us, it lasts for a hundred years, starting on our twentieth birthday. There’s no long, difficult phase of denying ourselves the good things in life; there’s only abstaining from evil, vice, selfishness, and unholy desires. Our religion is the unity of body, mind, and spirit in their highest development. Such is the faith of Atvatabar."
"And such a faith," I replied, "with such a deity as your holiness, must profoundly sway the hearts of your people."
"And such a faith," I replied, "with a deity like yours must deeply influence the hearts of your people."
The goddess was a woman of intuition. Almost before I was aware of it myself she evidently discovered a sentiment underlying my words. She paused a moment, and before I could question her further regarding the peculiar creed of Atvatabar, said: "We will discuss these things more fully hereafter."
The goddess was a woman of intuition. Almost before I even realized it, she clearly picked up on a feeling behind my words. She took a moment to pause, and before I could ask her more about the strange beliefs of Atvatabar, she said, "We'll talk about this in more detail later."
At a signal from the goddess the trumpets rang a blast announcing the audience at an end. With the summons music uttered a divine throbbing throughout the chamber, while the singers marched and sang gloriously in the cloisters.
At a signal from the goddess, the trumpets sounded a blast declaring the audience was over. Along with the call, music filled the chamber with a divine beat, while the singers walked and sang beautifully in the cloisters.
As I sat, my soul swimming in a sea of ecstasy born of the blessed environment, I felt possessed of splendors and powers hitherto unknown and unfelt. A thrill of joy made hearts tremble beneath the crystal dome. It was a new lesson in art's mysterious peace.
As I sat there, my soul floating in a wave of happiness from the amazing surroundings, I felt a sense of beauty and strength I had never experienced before. A rush of joy made hearts flutter beneath the clear dome. It was a fresh lesson in the soothing power of art.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE GARDEN OF TANJE.
A series of banquets and other entertainments followed each other during our stay at the palace of Tanje. The goddess had held frequent interviews with the professors and myself regarding the external sphere, and had examined our maps and charts with the greatest curiosity.
A series of banquets and other events took place one after another during our stay at the palace of Tanje. The goddess regularly met with the professors and me to discuss the outside world and showed a keen interest in our maps and charts.
His majesty did not take nearly so much interest in our revelations as the goddess, being inert and prosaic in character.
His majesty didn't show nearly as much interest in our revelations as the goddess, being dull and mundane in nature.


On the morning of the fourth day of our stay at the palace of Tanje I received a visit from the grand chamberlain Cleperelyum, with a command from the goddess to meet her in her boudoir. Cleperelyum led me to the sacred apartment, which, when I entered, was vacant. The walls were models of decorative architecture, the panels being filled with silk tapestry of a pale yellow-green hue, the mouldings being ivory-white. The panelled frieze was filled with figures in violet and gold, and sea-green upholstery covered couch and divan, while the draperies were silks of cream and blue. It was a luxurious retreat. The carpet was a silk rug, soft as a bed of rose leaves, with a broad border in tones of green, violet and white.
On the morning of the fourth day of our stay at the palace of Tanje, I had a visit from the grand chamberlain Cleperelyum, who conveyed a message from the goddess to meet her in her boudoir. Cleperelyum took me to the sacred room, which was empty when I arrived. The walls showcased exquisite decorative architecture, with panels adorned in silk tapestry of a light yellow-green shade and ivory-white moldings. The panelled frieze featured figures in violet and gold, and the couch and divan were upholstered in sea-green fabric, while the drapes were made of cream and blue silks. It was an opulent retreat. The carpet was a silk rug, as soft as a bed of rose petals, with a wide border in shades of green, violet, and white.
Presently the goddess entered with a winning smile on her features. She was arrayed in a dress of soft violet silk, that, apparently, had no other garment beneath, so perfect was the revelation of her figure. Beneath the figure it fell to the ground in a thousand folds, like a wave of smooth water bursting into foaming rapids. Round her neck was a garland of lustrous yellow pearls. On her head she wore a tiara of much smaller[118] dimensions than that worn on public occasions. Her pose was upright as an arrow.
Currently, the goddess walked in with a charming smile on her face. She was dressed in a soft violet silk gown that seemed to have nothing underneath, showcasing her figure perfectly. The fabric flowed down to the ground in a thousand folds, like smooth water turning into foaming rapids. Around her neck was a necklace of shiny yellow pearls. On her head, she had a tiara that was much smaller than the one she wore on public occasions. Her posture was straight and upright like an arrow.


I rose and bowed profoundly, and the goddess also bowing, requested me to be seated.
I stood up and bowed deeply, and the goddess, also bowing, asked me to sit down.
"I have sent for you," said she, "to learn more about your country and to talk with you about ours. I am consumed with curiosity regarding the external world." "Your holiness," I replied, "permit me to say that your graceful condescension exceeds, if possible, your splendor. I am truly bewildered at the vastness of my good fortune in discovering a country ruled by so glorious a goddess."
"I called you here," she said, "to learn more about your country and discuss ours. I'm really curious about the outside world." "Your holiness," I replied, "let me just say that your graciousness surpasses, if that's even possible, your magnificence. I'm truly amazed by how lucky I am to find a country led by such a magnificent goddess."
"And I also," said the goddess, "have learned that Bilbimtesirol is not the universe, but a very small portion thereof indeed. I am intensely interested in your accounts of the outer world. I am overpowered with the thought that the exterior surface of the planet is peopled with beings like ourselves, and that civilization, government, religion, art, manufacture, and social life are so greatly developed beneath a still more glorious sun than ours."
"And I also," said the goddess, "have realized that Bilbimtesirol is not the universe, but just a tiny part of it. I'm really intrigued by your stories about the outside world. I'm overwhelmed by the idea that the surface of the planet is filled with beings like us, and that civilization, government, religion, art, manufacturing, and social life have advanced even further under a much more glorious sun than ours."
"Did it never occur to your astronomers," I inquired, "that human activity might also pervade the outer sphere?"[119]
"Did it never cross your astronomers' minds," I asked, "that human activity could also extend into outer space?"[119]
"Our astronomers," said the goddess, "have long since decided that the conditions of climate on the exterior planet were too severe to allow human life to exist. They are aware that a great luminary gave the outer earth light by day, for our most daring aerial voyagers have frequently caught a glimpse of its light seen through the polar gulf. They argued that the equatorial regions were too hot, and the polar regions too cold, to support life, consequently the outer earth was a barren waste as desolate and uninhabited as your own satellite."
"Our astronomers," said the goddess, "have long concluded that the climate on the outer planet is too harsh for human life to survive. They know that a great star provides light during the day, as our boldest aerial explorers have often spotted its glow through the polar sea. They claimed that the equatorial areas are too hot and the polar areas too cold for life to thrive, so the outer planet is a lifeless wasteland, just as desolate and uninhabited as your own moon."
"Would your holiness like to visit the exterior earth?" I boldly inquired.
"Would your holiness like to visit the outside world?" I asked boldly.
"If duty did not prevent me," she replied, "I would love to visit those far-off strange lands and peoples and see your sun and moon and all the stars!"
"If it weren't for my responsibilities," she replied, "I would love to explore those distant, unusual places and experience your sun, moon, and all the stars!"
From the goddess I first learned the precise location of Atvatabar. Lying exactly underneath the Atlantic Ocean it stretched east and west some two thousand miles, surrounded by the interior sea. There were other continents in Bilbimtesirol which we had already dimly seen spread upon the concave walls of the world around us.
From the goddess, I first learned the exact location of Atvatabar. It lay directly beneath the Atlantic Ocean, stretching east and west for about two thousand miles, surrounded by the inner sea. There were other continents in Bilbimtesirol that we had already vaguely seen spread out on the curved walls of the world around us.
"You must come to see both Egyplosis and Arjeels," said her holiness, "but before you leave Tanje you must see my garden."
"You have to see both Egyplosis and Arjeels," her holiness said, "but before you leave Tanje, you need to check out my garden."
"It must be a little paradise!" I exclaimed.
"It must be a little paradise!" I said.
"Let us go and see it now," she said, and, so saying, arose with a gracious gesture and led me out of the apartment.
"Let's go see it now," she said, and with that, she stood up with a friendly gesture and led me out of the apartment.

I accompanied her holiness down the terrace leading to the lovely retreat. Curving walks led between banks of flowers[120] of all hues. There were avenues of tall shrubs not unlike rhododendrons, with the same magnificent bloom. Other plants, such as the firesweet, displayed a blinding wealth of yellow flowers.
I walked with her holiness down the path leading to the beautiful retreat. Curved walkways ran between flowerbeds[120] of all colors. There were rows of tall shrubs that resembled rhododendrons, boasting the same stunning blossoms. Other plants, like the firesweet, showcased an overwhelming abundance of bright yellow flowers.

The goddess led the way to the conservatory in the garden wherein were treasured strange and beautiful flowers and zoophytes illustrative of the gradual evolution of animals from plants, a scientific faith that held sway in Atvatabar. The goddess showed me a beautiful plant with large fan-shaped leaves from whose edges hung a fringe of heavy roses; long trailing garlands of clustering star-shaped flowers sprang from the same roots. The plant was a perfect bower of bliss, and while called the laburnul, might with greater propriety be styled the rose of paradise.
The goddess guided me to the garden conservatory, filled with unique and beautiful flowers and zoophytes that demonstrated the gradual evolution of animals from plants, a scientific belief that was prominent in Atvatabar. She pointed out an exquisite plant with large fan-shaped leaves that had a fringe of heavy roses hanging from the edges; long, trailing garlands of star-shaped flowers grew from the same roots. The plant was a perfect haven of happiness and was called the laburnul, though it could more aptly be referred to as the rose of paradise.

Another fern-like plant was in reality a bird flower, called the lilasure. It had the head and breast of a bird, from whose back grew roots and four small feathers resembling those of the peacock. Its tail resembled two large fronds of a fern, which served the animal for wings, for by their aid it flew through the air.
Another plant that looked like a fern was actually a bird flower called the lilasure. It had the head and chest of a bird, with roots and four small feathers that looked like those of a peacock growing from its back. Its tail looked like two large fern fronds, which the creature used as wings to fly through the air.
There was also a flock of strange green-feathered creatures, resembling buzzards, called green gazzles, on whose heads grew sun-flowers. On either side, beneath their wings, were the plant roots by means of which they still sucked nourishment from the soil, as their bills were not yet perfectly developed. They belonged to a locality on the south coast of Atvatabar known as Glockett Gozzle.
There was also a group of odd green-feathered creatures that looked like buzzards, called green gazzles, with sunflowers growing on their heads. On each side, under their wings, were plant roots that they used to draw nourishment from the soil, since their beaks weren’t fully developed yet. They were from a place on the south coast of Atvatabar known as Glockett Gozzle.
The lillipoutum was another wonderful[121] creature, half-plant half-bird. It represented the animal almost entirely evolved from the plant stage. A wreath of rootlets adorned the neck, but the most conspicuous features were the stork-like legs that terminated in roots with radiations like encrinital stems. The bird fed itself like a plant by simply thrusting its root-legs into the soft ooze of lake bottoms and slimy banks of rivers. Its tail was also a root possessing great absorptive powers. In shape the bird resembled a flamingo, and its feathers were of an old-rose color, mottled with lichen-green. A beard-like radiation of roots decorated its head, and its bill was extremely delicate.
The lillipoutum was another amazing[121] creature, half-plant and half-bird. It represented an animal that had almost completely evolved from a plant stage. A wreath of rootlets decorated its neck, but the most striking features were the stork-like legs ending in roots that fanned out like encrinital stems. The bird got its nourishment like a plant, simply sticking its root-legs into the soft mud at the bottoms of lakes and the slimy banks of rivers. Its tail was also a root with strong absorbing abilities. In shape, the bird was similar to a flamingo, and its feathers were a pale rose color, spotted with lichen-green. A beard-like cluster of roots adorned its head, and its bill was very delicate.

Such wonders as these intensified the glamor of the interior world. I was fast becoming bewildered with the intoxication of an environment of strange, abnormal creatures—unlike anything I had ever seen before.
Such wonders as these heightened the allure of the inner world. I was quickly becoming overwhelmed by the enchantment of a setting filled with bizarre, extraordinary beings—unlike anything I had ever encountered before.
The goddess regarded her pets with the greatest interest, and was pleased at being the first to acquaint me with such living wonders of Atvatabar.
The goddess looked at her pets with great interest and was happy to be the first to introduce me to such living wonders of Atvatabar.
"Your holiness," I said, "these creatures are so wonderful that unless I had actually seen them it would be impossible for me to believe in their existence." As I spoke, two strange bat-like forms flew toward us; they were flying orchids, known as jeerloons, with heart-shaped faces and arms terminating in wire-like claws. Their wing projections were bristling with suckers like the rays of a starfish. Altogether they were weird, uncanny creatures. The goddess caught one of them in her hands, and laughed at my excitement. "They will haunt you in your dreams," she exclaimed, "poor, pretty things!"
"Your holiness," I said, "these creatures are so incredible that if I hadn’t actually seen them, I wouldn't believe they exist." As I spoke, two strange bat-like figures flew toward us; they were flying orchids, known as jeerloons, with heart-shaped faces and arms ending in wire-like claws. Their wing projections were covered with suckers like the rays of a starfish. Overall, they were bizarre, eerie creatures. The goddess caught one of them in her hands and laughed at my excitement. "They'll haunt your dreams," she exclaimed, "poor, pretty things!"
"But now," she added, "let me show you a plant that is fast[122] becoming a brood of animals, both root and flower. It is the jugdul. Still rooted in the soil, strange faces are swelling in the mould, while the flower is a leaf surmounted by a weird, small head, the nasal organ of which is a ponderous proboscis. We do not know as yet what kind of animal life will evolve from the plant, but the botanists and physiologists of Atvatabar are agreed that at least two new species of animals will be developed when the evolution of the zoophyte is complete."
"But now," she added, "let me show you a plant that is quickly[122] turning into a group of creatures, both root and flower. It’s called the jugdul. Still planted in the ground, strange faces are emerging from the soil, while the flower looks like a leaf topped by a bizarre, small head, whose nose is a heavy proboscis. We still don't know what kind of animal life will come from this plant, but the botanists and physiologists of Atvatabar agree that at least two new species of animals will emerge once the evolution of the zoophyte is complete."

I assured her holiness that I considered myself the most favored of men to be permitted to visit the sanctuary wherein the occult transmigration of life was being manifested. It was a rare experience!
I told her holiness that I felt like the luckiest man to be allowed to visit the sanctuary where the mysterious transfer of life was happening. It was an incredible experience!
Just then the goddess directed my attention to a flying root resembling a humming-bird. It was the far-famed jalloast, the semi-evolved humming-bird of Atvatabar. Other similar beings, half-root, half-bird, were seen perched in a bower of tree-ferns, whose waxy green fronds fell like an emerald cascade about the jalloasts.
Just then, the goddess pointed out a flying root that looked like a hummingbird. It was the famous jalloast, the semi-evolved hummingbird of Atvatabar. Other similar creatures, part root and part bird, were seen resting in a shelter of tree ferns, their waxy green fronds cascading down like an emerald waterfall around the jalloasts.
From porcelain boxes suspended along the roof of the conservatory a perfect forest of strange plants depended, a species of zoophyte known as the yarp-[123]happy, which seemed to be a combination of ape and flower. Its peculiarly weird, ape-like face was covered with a hood, and from the open mouth of each animal the tongue protruded. From the neck of the animal three long leaves radiated, the two lower leaves in each case terminating in claw-like extremities, which gave a weird expression to the zoophyte.
From porcelain boxes hanging along the roof of the conservatory, a bizarre array of unusual plants hung down, a type of zoophyte called the yarp-[123]happy, which looked like a mix of ape and flower. Its strangely odd, ape-like face was covered with a hood, and from the open mouth of each creature, the tongue stuck out. From the creature's neck, three long leaves spread out, with the two lower leaves ending in claw-like tips, giving the zoophyte a peculiar appearance.

Right underneath these strange beings, there grew an immense quantity of spotted pouch-shaped plants, each having the head of a cat growing above the pouch. This peculiar zoophyte was known as the gasternowl. From either side of the junction of the cat-like head with the pouch radiated two speckled leaves. The tips of the ears terminated in frond-like plumes, and a peculiar plume like a crest surmounted the head.
Right underneath these strange creatures, a huge number of spotted pouch-shaped plants grew, each with a cat's head sitting above the pouch. This unusual zoophyte was called the gasternowl. From either side where the cat-like head connected to the pouch, two speckled leaves extended out. The tips of the ears ended in leaf-like plumes, and a unique crest-like plume topped the head.
A strange root known as the crocosus was developed into a perfect animal that crawled with four legs upon the floor. The animal was not unlike the lizard, or a diminutive crocodile, with an immensely long neck, which it held erect. The neck terminated in a bulbous head, with an open, bill-shaped mouth, not unlike the mouth of a pelican, while right below the jaws there grew a root-[124]like appendage, that coiled around the neck. The animal possessed a root-like tail, and was a most interesting creature.
A strange root called the crocosus evolved into a perfect animal that crawled on four legs. The animal resembled a lizard or a small crocodile, with an incredibly long neck that it held upright. The neck ended in a bulbous head with a wide, bill-shaped mouth, similar to that of a pelican, and just below the jaws was a root-like appendage that coiled around the neck. The animal also had a root-like tail and was truly a fascinating creature.
To enumerate all the wonders of the conservatory of plant transmigration at Tanje would be impossible. I saw the jardil (or love-pouch), an orchid resembling a pouch, with the face of a child growing therein, from which radiated rootlets and jabots of spiral fronds. I also saw the redoubtable blocus, an animal resembling a jerboa, or kangaroo, whose only trace of plant existence was a few rootlets growing out of its back. The funny-fenny, or clowngrass, was a weed with veritable goblins growing on the stems. The goblins had long noses and wore high hats and lace collars, but were otherwise but plants with absorbent roots. They were so grotesque that I began to think that nature was laughing at me quite as much as I laughed at nature.
To list all the amazing things in the plant conservatory at Tanje would be impossible. I saw the jardil (or love-pouch), an orchid that looks like a pouch, with a child’s face growing inside it, from which rootlets and spiral fronds branched out. I also encountered the formidable blocus, an animal that looks like a jerboa or kangaroo, which had only a few rootlets growing out of its back to show for its plant existence. The funny-fenny, or clowngrass, was a weed with real goblins growing on its stems. These goblins had long noses and wore tall hats and lace collars, but they were essentially just plants with absorbent roots. They were so bizarre that I started to think that nature was laughing at me just as much as I was laughing at nature.


When leaving the conservatory I heard a chorus of tender voices like a band of spirits singing, whereupon the goddess directed my attention to a cluster of fairy girls that, like flowers, were growing upon the stem of a plant. It was a peculiarity[125] of these fairy creatures to sing every time their goddess passed by, her spiritual atmosphere quickening them into conscious life and song. I was fairly dazzled with such a tribute of love to my gracious companion, and were the fairy flowers not sacred things I would have borne them away to exhibit such a trophy to the outer world.
When I left the conservatory, I heard a chorus of gentle voices, like a group of spirits singing. The goddess pointed out a bunch of fairy girls that, like flowers, were growing on the stem of a plant. These fairy creatures had a unique trait: they sang whenever their goddess walked by, her spiritual presence bringing them to life and song. I was completely amazed by this expression of love for my wonderful companion, and if the fairy flowers hadn’t been sacred, I would have taken some with me to show off to the outside world.

This wonderful plant seemed more like the production of spirit power indulging in a weird fantasy of imagination, rather than an evolution of nature. It was a new experience to me to hear the little creatures sing in a tender chorus of adoration to the goddess and dance gleefully upon their stems. My guide fondled the strange creatures with her own fair fingers, and they seemed to me the greatest wonder I had yet beheld in Atvatabar.
This amazing plant felt more like a creation of magical energy indulging in a bizarre fantasy than a product of nature. It was a totally new experience for me to hear the tiny creatures sing in a sweet chorus praising the goddess and dance happily on their stems. My guide gently touched the strange beings with her delicate fingers, and they appeared to me as the most incredible thing I had seen in Atvatabar.
"These," said the goddess, "are gleroserals, and I would gladly give you a spray were it not that removal from their tender habitat would kill them. But here is a flower, half-bird, half-plant, that I will send you in a proper cage if you care for it." The zoophyte referred to was another bird plant that flew around the conservatory possessing the head and body of an eagle, the wings of a[126] butterfly and the tail of a plant. The plant-like appendage was composed of long beautiful sprays of graceful foliage, not unlike pine branches, that were curved into sinuous forms as the animal flew. It was known as the eaglon, and was without legs. I thanked the goddess for her precious gift, whereupon we left the conservatory.
"These," said the goddess, "are gleroserals, and I would gladly give you a spray if removing them from their delicate habitat wouldn't kill them. But here is a flower, half-bird, half-plant, that I can send you in a proper cage if you'd like." The creature she mentioned was another bird-plant that flitted around the conservatory, having the head and body of an eagle, the wings of a [126] butterfly, and the tail of a plant. The plant-like part consisted of long, beautiful sprays of elegant foliage, similar to pine branches, which curved into graceful shapes as the creature flew. It was called the eaglon, and it didn't have legs. I thanked the goddess for her wonderful gift, and then we left the conservatory.

Wandering through thickets of roses whose burning blossoms swooned upon their stems, we came upon a thick carpet of verdure that surrounded a hidden lake of clear, cool water. The rocky basin of the lake had been sculptured by human hands. Its margin was in outline a bold pear-shaped curve, that also curved upon itself, formed by an immense chiselling of the fundamental rock. In a little harbor of cut rock lay a pleasure boat, a curiously-wrought shell of silver that was propelled by magnicity. The goddess entered the boat, bidding me follow her. We sat together on an ample couch in the stern of the boat underneath a silver canopy. Touching a button, the boat moved swiftly over the water. It was a scene of rapture! Gazing into the depths of the water I saw the bottom of the lake sculptured in immense masses of flowers of stone, like the roof of a Gothic cathedral, but a hundred times more luxuriant. Around and above us rose heights of blessedness filled with all the thousand ecstasies of leaf and flower. An islet bore a little pagoda that stood in the eternal noon a pillared jewel of stone, silent and beautiful. It was half concealed with festoons of creeping plants whose flowers were great globes of crimson, yellow and blue.
Wandering through thickets of roses with their vivid blossoms swaying on their stems, we stumbled upon a lush carpet of greenery that surrounded a hidden lake of clear, cool water. The rocky basin of the lake had been shaped by human hands. Its outline formed a bold pear-shaped curve that curved back on itself, carved from the solid rock. In a small harbor of cut rock rested a pleasure boat, a uniquely designed shell of silver that was powered by magnetism. The goddess entered the boat and invited me to follow her. We sat together on a spacious couch at the back of the boat under a silver canopy. Pressing a button, the boat swiftly glided over the water. It was a breathtaking scene! Looking into the depths of the water, I saw the lake's bottom intricately sculpted with massive stone flowers, resembling the ceiling of a Gothic cathedral but a hundred times more luxurious. Surrounding us were heights filled with all the delightful ecstasies of leaves and flowers. An islet featured a small pagoda that stood in perpetual noon, a stone jewel with pillars, silent and beautiful. It was partially hidden by festoons of climbing plants adorned with large globes of crimson, yellow, and blue flowers.
There was around me—paradise, and beside me—ecstasy!
There was paradise all around me, and ecstasy right next to me!
"You are pleased with my garden?" said the goddess.
"You like my garden?" said the goddess.
"This must be the garden of Hesperides that our poets write of," I replied. "Here at last I have found the ideal life."
"This has to be the garden of Hesperides that our poets talk about," I said. "I’ve finally found the perfect life here."
The goddess reclined on the couch in an attitude of luxurious grace. Her every gesture was at once heroic and beautiful.[127]
The goddess lounged on the couch with an air of luxurious elegance. Every move she made was both heroic and stunning.[127]


"Tell me what your poets say of nature, life and love," said she; "do they ever sing the delights of hopeless love?"
"Tell me what your poets say about nature, life, and love," she said; "do they ever sing about the joys of unrequited love?"
As the goddess uttered this last question I felt within me a strange delight. There sat beside me, floating on that mysterious wave, the idol of a great nation, the deity of its universal faith, a divinity of power, glory and beauty, laying aside spiritual empire to become the companion of a simple explorer of the internal world, her discoverer and her friend, by a most happy chance of fortune.
As the goddess asked this final question, I experienced a curious joy inside me. There beside me, floating on that enigmatic wave, was the idol of a great nation, the deity of its widespread belief, a symbol of power, glory, and beauty, setting aside her spiritual rule to be the companion of an ordinary explorer of the inner world, her discoverer and friend, all thanks to a fortunate twist of fate.
As these thoughts swiftly ran through my brain, and before I had time to reply, music, soft, weird, intensely intoxicating, was blown from among the tempestuous bloom of the paradises. The melody seemed the holiest thrill of hearts communing in the rapture of love! To explain the sweetness of the moment is impossible—the goddess was so alluring and serene. She kept her own emotions in the background as the result of a proud devotion to duty, and yet I felt swathed with a soul that seemed to have found an opportunity worthy the expression of its life.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, and before I could respond, music—soft, strange, and incredibly captivating—filled the air from the tumultuous beauty of the surroundings. The melody felt like the most sacred joy of hearts connecting in the bliss of love! Describing the sweetness of the moment is impossible—the goddess was so enchanting and calm. She held back her own feelings out of a strong sense of duty, yet I felt wrapped in a spirit that seemed to have found a moment worthy of expressing its existence.
A situation so daring, yet so tender, required an equally daring and reverent soul to meet it. I felt all its surpassing loveliness.
A situation that was both bold and delicate needed a soul that was just as brave and respectful to handle it. I sensed all of its extraordinary beauty.
"Our poets," I replied, "have written of love in all its phases, describing the most spiritual passions as well as the most lustful. In poetry love may be any phase of love, but the reality is a compound of lust and spirituality, being rooted both in body and soul."
"Our poets," I replied, "have written about love in all its forms, capturing the most spiritual passions alongside the most physical desires. In poetry, love can represent any aspect of love, but in reality, it's a mix of lust and spirituality, grounded in both body and soul."
"Do your people," said the goddess, "never differentiate lust and love and obtain in real life only a spiritual romantic love such as we do in Atvatabar?"
"Do your people," said the goddess, "never recognize the difference between lust and love, and only experience a spiritual romantic love in real life, like we do in Atvatabar?"
"We believe, your holiness," I replied, "that such a love as you refer to is only to be found in a spiritual state and is the secret of disembodied blessedness."[128]
"We believe, your holiness," I replied, "that the kind of love you're talking about can only be found in a spiritual state and is the key to true bliss beyond this life."[128]
"You must see Egyplosis," said she, "ere you depart from us, and there learn the possibility of ideal love in actual life."
"You have to see Egyplosis," she said, "before you leave us, and there you'll discover the possibility of ideal love in real life."
"To discover such a joy," I replied, "will repay my journey to Atvatabar a thousandfold."
"Finding such joy," I replied, "will make my journey to Atvatabar worth it a thousand times over."
We alighted from the boat on a rocky margin of the lake that led into a labyrinth of flowers. Here we wandered at will, discovering at every step new delights. Lyone was not only a goddess, but also the fond incarnation of a comrade soul.
We got off the boat onto a rocky edge of the lake that opened into a maze of flowers. Here, we explored freely, finding new joys with every step. Lyone was not just a goddess, but also the beloved embodiment of a kindred spirit.
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE JOURNEY TO EGYPLOSIS.
Never did time pass so rapidly or so happily as the days spent in the palace of the goddess. Although I met Lyone at the daily banquets and at our scientific discussions with the astronomers, naturalists, chemists, geologists, physicians and philosophers of Atvatabar, yet neither by look nor gesture did she betray the slightest memory of that ravishing scene in her garden only a few days before.
Never did time fly by so quickly or so joyfully as the days spent in the goddess's palace. Even though I saw Lyone at the daily feasts and during our science discussions with the astronomers, naturalists, chemists, geologists, physicians, and philosophers of Atvatabar, she never hinted, through a glance or a gesture, that she remembered the enchanting scene in her garden just a few days earlier.
Again and again I asked myself, Was it possible that that calm and crowned goddess of the pantheon was a being that could feel thrilled with ordinary human ecstasy? Would I, most daring of men, ever be permitted to kiss that far-off mouth divine, and not be slain by one dreadful glance of contempt?
Again and again I asked myself, was it possible that that calm and crowned goddess of the pantheon could actually experience the simple joy of human ecstasy? Would I, the boldest of men, ever be allowed to kiss that distant, divine mouth without being killed by a single contemptuous glare?

Our discussions terminated in an invitation by the goddess to accompany her in her aerial yacht, the Aeropher, to Egyplosis, whither, according to the sacred calendar, she must proceed to take part in the ceremony of the installation of a twin soul. Her holiness, their majesties the king and queen, myself[129] and officers of the Polar King, together with the chief minister Koshnili, the military, civil and naval officers, the poets, savants, artists, and musicians of Atvatabar, would sail in the yacht of the goddess.
Our discussions ended with the goddess inviting us to join her on her aerial yacht, the Aeropher, to Egyplosis. According to the sacred calendar, she needed to go there to take part in the ceremony of installing a twin soul. Her holiness, their majesties the king and queen, myself[129], and the officers of the Polar King, along with the chief minister Koshnili, the military, civil, and naval officers, as well as the poets, scholars, artists, and musicians of Atvatabar, would sail on the goddess's yacht.


A host of lesser dignitaries, including the sailors of the Polar King under command of Flathootly, would follow us in another yacht, called the Fletyeming. Each yacht had its own priest-captain, officers and crew of aerial navigators.
A group of lesser officials, including the sailors of the Polar King led by Flathootly, would follow us in another yacht, called the Fletyeming. Each yacht had its own priest-captain, as well as officers and a crew of aerial navigators.
Each yacht consisted of a deck of fine woven cane, compact as steel, woven with great skill, with cabins, staterooms, etc., of the same material erected thereon, and high bamboo bulwarks to prevent the voyagers falling off the deck.
Each yacht had a deck made of finely woven cane, strong like steel, crafted with incredible skill, along with cabins, staterooms, and other spaces made of the same material built on top, and tall bamboo sides to keep the travelers from falling off the deck.
The propelling apparatus consisted of two large wheels, having numerous aerial fans that alternately beat backward and cut through the air as they oscillated on their axes. The wheels were supplemented by aeroplanes, resembling huge outspreading wings, inclined at an angle, so that their forward rush upon the air supported the ship. They revolved with great rapidity, being driven by the accumulated force of a thousand magnic batteries, composed of dry metallic cells, especially designed for aerial navigation. Very little force was required to keep the vessel buoyed up in the air, owing to the diminished gravity.
The propulsion system had two large wheels, with multiple fans that swung back and forth, pushing through the air as they rotated on their axes. The wheels were enhanced by wings that looked like giant spread-out wings, tilted at an angle so that their forward movement through the air kept the vessel afloat. They spun quickly, powered by the combined strength of a thousand advanced batteries made of dry metal cells, specifically designed for flying. Since gravity was reduced, only a little force was needed to keep the ship lifted in the air.
It was discovered that the rarer metals terrelium and aquelium developed in contact, without salts or acids, enormous currents of magnicity without polarization or the development of[130] gases. These metallic cells would run without attention or maintenance exerting magnic action, and could be stopped or started at any time without corrosion of metals or loss of energy, like the electric batteries on the outer sphere, but infinitely more powerful.
It was found that the rarer metals terrelium and aquelium, when in contact, produced huge currents of magnetism without the need for salts or acids, and without any polarization or generation of[130] gases. These metallic cells could operate without any care or maintenance, generating magnetic action, and could be turned on or off at any moment without causing metal corrosion or energy loss, similar to the electric batteries in the outer sphere, but vastly more powerful.
Aerial navigation was one of the great institutions of Atvatabar, and the goddess' yacht was only one of many thousand aerial ships that carried passengers, mails and light freight to and from every part of the country.
Aerial navigation was one of the major systems in Atvatabar, and the goddess' yacht was just one of thousands of aerial ships that transported passengers, mail, and light cargo to and from every corner of the country.
On such a machine as this we purposed travelling a distance of one thousand miles.
On a machine like this, we planned to travel a distance of one thousand miles.
Five hundred miles west of Calnogor lay a range of lofty mountains, whose peaks pierced the upper strata of cold air. This region was the breeding-place of fearful storms that occasionally vexed the otherwise placid climate of the country.
Five hundred miles west of Calnogor was a range of tall mountains, their peaks cutting through the cold upper air. This area was the birthplace of fierce storms that sometimes disturbed the otherwise calm climate of the region.
Westward of the mountains, an elevated prairie or tableland extended for five hundred miles further, broken here and there into crevasses and cañons, the beds of mighty rivers. Beyond the prairie an irregular agglomeration of mountains and valleys stretched five hundred miles further until the ocean was reached which formed the western boundary of Atvatabar.
West of the mountains, a high prairie or tableland stretched for five hundred miles more, occasionally interrupted by crevices and canyons, which were the paths of great rivers. Beyond the prairie, a collection of mountains and valleys continued for another five hundred miles until it reached the ocean, which marked the western edge of Atvatabar.
Egyplosis, or the sacred palace, stood on an island in a lake lying in a romantic valley of the central plateau, one thousand miles west of Calnogor. This was the destination of the Aeropher, the goddess making a special visitation to the palace of hopeless love.
Egyplosis, or the sacred palace, was located on an island in a lake nestled in a beautiful valley of the central plateau, a thousand miles west of Calnogor. This was the destination of the Aeropher, the goddess paying a special visit to the palace of unrequited love.
No journey could have begun with better[131] auspices than ours. We soared up the grand divide, underneath the brilliant sun, which threw the moving shadow of the ship on the earth beneath.
No journey could have started under better[131] circumstances than ours. We climbed up the majestic divide, under the bright sun, which cast the ship's shadow on the ground below.

Captain Lavornal, the inventor of the Aeropher, was resolved to outdo all former records in aerial navigation, and accordingly drove the Aeropher at a speed of eighty miles an hour.
Captain Lavornal, the inventor of the Aeropher, was determined to surpass all previous records in air travel, so he pushed the Aeropher to a speed of eighty miles per hour.
The captain explained to me that he was using the wheels simply to lift the ship over the mountains. Once over these the wheels that were being used to lift the ship would thus propel her, when her normal speed of two hundred miles an hour would be reached.
The captain told me that he was using the wheels just to lift the ship over the mountains. Once over them, the wheels that were used to lift the ship would then drive her forward, as soon as her normal speed of two hundred miles an hour was reached.
Lyone was in a particularly happy mood. "I like aerial travelling so much," said she, "because it is the nearest mechanical approach to the nature of the soul."
Lyone was in a really good mood. "I love flying so much," she said, "because it’s the closest mechanical way to the essence of the soul."
"What relation to the soul can the ship possibly possess?" I inquired.
"What connection could the ship possibly have to the soul?" I asked.
"Why, don't you see," said she, "that our travelling approaches nearer to that of the spiritual state than any other mode? We can at will sweep up into heaven or descend to earth. We are independent of obstacles. Rivers and roads, mountains and seas have no terrors for us. Then the infinite daring of it all—oh! it is to me delightful."
"Why can't you see," she said, "that our traveling is closer to the spiritual state than any other way? We can freely rise up to heaven or come down to earth. We're not held back by any obstacles. Rivers and roads, mountains and seas don't scare us. And the limitless thrill of it all—oh! to me, it's just wonderful."

Higher and yet higher mounted the ship up the steeps of the continent until we plunged into a grisly pass. On either side the huge shoulders of the mountains lifted up forests of pines and cedars, whose colossal trunks seemed the gateways of a new world. The ship indeed possessed some of the attributes of a soul. It could plunge us into sublimity or death, lift up to the very sun itself, or, like a disembodied soul, skim the surface of the earth.
Higher and higher the ship climbed up the slopes of the continent until we entered a dark canyon. On either side, the massive shoulders of the mountains rose, covered with forests of pines and cedars, whose gigantic trunks seemed like the entrances to a new world. The ship truly had some qualities of a soul. It could take us into moments of awe or danger, lift us right up to the sun, or, like a spirit, glide across the surface of the earth.
The mountains once crossed, we swept down their declivities toward the prairies with tremendous speed. The propellers seemed powerful enough to control the ship in the fiercest storm. The inner world lay spread out beneath us like a map in relief.[132] There was a strange absence of shadow caused by a perpendicular sun that realized the climate of Dante,
The moment we crossed the mountains, we rushed down their slopes towards the plains at incredible speed. The propellers felt strong enough to steer the ship through the worst of storms. The landscape below us unfolded like a three-dimensional map.[132] There was an unusual lack of shadows due to a straight-up sun, which reflected the atmosphere of Dante,
"A land whereon no shadow falls."
"A land where no shadow touches the ground."
Yet as the Aeropher swept onward her shadow could be seen drifting over cornfields, miles of rustling wheat and pastures where the cattle started and fled from the apparition in the sky.
Yet as the Aeropher continued on, her shadow could be seen gliding over cornfields, miles of swaying wheat, and pastures where the cattle jumped and ran from the sight in the sky.
We were admiring the beauty of the panorama beneath, when the sky became suddenly overcast with clouds, obscuring the light of the sun. This was so unexpected an occurrence that Lyone and myself looked at each other in alarm.
We were admiring the beautiful view below when the sky suddenly got cloudy, blocking out the sunlight. This was such an unexpected event that Lyone and I exchanged worried glances.
Captain Lavornal exclaimed: "Your holiness, I apprehend these clouds are the couriers of a hurricane!"
Captain Lavornal exclaimed, "Your Holiness, I think these clouds are the messengers of a hurricane!"
"Do you mean that we shall be overtaken by the storm?" asked Lyone.
"Are you saying that the storm will catch up to us?" asked Lyone.
"Most certainly," said the captain, "and I tremble lest anything should happen to your holiness."
"Absolutely," said the captain, "and I'm worried that something might happen to you, your holiness."
"Do not fear for me," said Lyone; "even a storm is not insurmountable."
"Don’t worry about me," said Lyone; "even a storm can be overcome."
"Shall I descend, your holiness, or keep to our course?" inquired the captain with some trepidation.
"Should I go down, your holiness, or stick to our path?" the captain asked nervously.
"Keep to your course," replied Lyone.
"Stick to your path," replied Lyone.
Just then a hollow booming was heard, and then a fierce explosion in which the darkened sky became enveloped in a sheet of flame.
Just then, a hollow boom echoed, followed by a loud explosion that turned the darkened sky into a sheet of flames.
In a moment the cyclone struck the ship!
In an instant, the cyclone hit the ship!
Some of the terrified voyagers shrieked and others remained silent, but all held tightly on to the nearest thing they could get hold of.
Some of the scared travelers screamed while others stayed quiet, but everyone held on tightly to whatever they could grab.
The ship lay at an angle of forty-five degrees from the plane of the rotating storm, having been caught by the wind with a fearful shock, snapping several of the cables that bound cabins and decks together. Strangely enough, the ship did not become a wreck, but was blown out of its course, the toy of the wind. We lost sight of the other ship containing the sailors, and could certainly only care for ourselves.
The ship was tilted at a forty-five-degree angle to the swirling storm, having been hit by the wind with a jarring force, breaking several cables that held the cabins and decks together. Strangely, the ship didn’t end up as a wreck but got pushed off its path, at the mercy of the wind. We lost sight of the other ship with the sailors, and we could only focus on our own survival.
The cyclone proved to be a storm five hundred miles in diameter. The currents of air most remote from the centre did not sweep round in the same uniform plane. The entire circumference of wind was composed of two enormous waves each[133] seven hundred and fifty miles in length and four miles in perpendicular height. It was as if the rings of Saturn had suddenly assumed a vertical as well as a spinning motion, and both movements of the storm produced an appalling splendor of flight hitherto unknown to human sensation. Can the Aeropher survive the roaring storm? was the thought of every heart. Bravery was of no avail with the destroying force that had so suddenly overwhelmed us.
The cyclone turned out to be a storm five hundred miles wide. The air currents farthest from the center didn’t move in the same smooth line. The whole circle of wind was made up of two massive waves, each[133] seven hundred and fifty miles long and four miles high. It was like the rings of Saturn suddenly moving not just in a circle but also up and down, and the way the storm moved created an incredible beauty that humanity had never experienced before. Could the Aeropher survive the roaring storm? was the thought in everyone’s mind. Courage meant nothing against the destructive power that had suddenly overtaken us.
CHAPTER XXV.
ESCAPING FROM THE CYCLONE.
The ship, lifting her prow, would spring into the sky upon the bosom of the whirling waste of air. The sun was completely obscured by dense masses of flying clouds and we were deluged with torrents of water. The terror of the situation obliterated all thoughts of country or home or friends. All worldly consciousness had evaporated from the pale beings that in despair held on to the ship for life or death.
The ship, raising her bow, would leap into the sky on the swirling mass of air. The sun was entirely hidden by thick clouds, and we were soaked by heavy rain. The fear of the situation erased any thoughts of home, country, or friends. All awareness of the world had disappeared from the pale figures desperately clinging to the ship for survival.
The ravages of the storm on the earth beneath could be heard with startling distinctness. We heard at times the roaring of forests and saw the shrieking, whirling branches in every earth-illuminating flash of lightning.
The destruction of the storm on the ground below was audible with shocking clarity. At times, we heard the roar of the trees and saw the screaming, swirling branches with every flash of lightning that lit up the earth.
The goddess stood holding on to the outer rail of the deck, the incarnation of courage. She had risen to meet the danger at its worst.
The goddess stood gripping the outer rail of the deck, embodying courage. She had stepped up to face the danger at its peak.
The Aeropher having risen to an enormous height, being thrown completely out of the tempest as if shot from a catapult, turned to descend again. It flew downward like an arrow, filling every soul, save perhaps that of Lyone, with fear. All were resigned for death; there could be no escape from the destruction that threatened us.
The Aeropher had soared to an incredible height, launched completely out of the storm as if shot from a catapult, and began to descend again. It plummeted down like an arrow, instilling fear in everyone except maybe Lyone. Everyone was ready to face death; there was no way to escape the disaster that was looming over us.
All this time the centre of the storm had been travelling to the southeast, or about forty-five degrees out of our proper course. Suddenly the ship shot downward from the southeastern limb of the storm, which almost reached the earth at this point. Gazing below, we discovered a fearful chasm in the face of the earth toward which we were rapidly flying. It was the[134] cañon of the river Savagil, a merciless abyss ten thousand feet in depth.
All this time, the center of the storm had been moving to the southeast, around forty-five degrees off our intended course. Suddenly, the ship dropped down from the southeastern edge of the storm, which was almost touching the ground at this point. Looking below, we saw a terrifying chasm in the earth that we were quickly approaching. It was the[134] canyon of the river Savagil, a ruthless abyss ten thousand feet deep.
Frightful as was the scene, it might yet prove our salvation if the ship could escape colliding with the precipitous walls. Were there no abyss we would certainly be dashed to pieces on the earth itself.
Frightening as the scene was, it could still be our salvation if the ship managed to avoid crashing into the steep walls. Without the abyss, we would definitely be smashed to bits on the ground itself.
Suddenly the ship heeled over fifty degrees, flinging its living freight violently against the houses on deck and the lower rail. But we were saved! One side of the deck grazed the precipice as it plunged into the cañon. We had passed through the danger before knowing what had happened.
Suddenly, the ship tilted over fifty degrees, throwing its passengers hard against the walls on deck and the lower rail. But we were safe! One side of the deck scraped the edge as it dropped into the canyon. We had gone through the danger before realizing what had happened.
Lyone was stunned, but safe, the captain had a dislocated wrist, and others had broken limbs, but none was fatally hurt.
Lyone was shocked but unharmed, the captain had a dislocated wrist, and others had broken bones, but nobody was seriously injured.
It was a terrible experience.
It was a horrible experience.
As the cañon of the river led in a northeasterly direction we did not emerge from the shelter it gave us to seek fresh conflict with the cyclone, but kept flying between the formidable walls. We soon knew by the returning sunlight and the silver clouds that the hurricane had died away.
As the canyon of the river stretched in a northeast direction, we didn't leave the protection it provided to look for more trouble with the cyclone, but continued to glide between the massive walls. We quickly realized by the returning sunlight and the silver clouds that the hurricane had passed.
The damage done to the Aeropher was quickly repaired. The ceaseless humming of the fans revolving on axles of hollow steel lulled our senses once more into dreamy repose.
The damage to the Aeropher was fixed quickly. The constant buzzing of the fans spinning on hollow steel axles once again lulled us into a dreamy relaxation.
"Ah," said Lyone, "this is life. I feel as though I were a bird or disembodied spirit. This aerial navigation is the realization of those aspirations of men that they might like birds possess the sky. Some have wished to enjoy submarine travel, to explore those frightful abysses of ocean where sea-monsters dwell; to behold the conflict of sharks in their native element, to see the swordfish bury his spear in the colossal whale. I prefer this upper sphere of sunlight and the dome of forests, mountains, and valleys of the dear old earth."
"Ah," said Lyone, "this is life. I feel like I’m a bird or a spirit that’s floating free. This experience of flying is the fulfillment of humanity’s dream to have the sky like the birds do. Some have wanted to travel underwater, to explore the terrifying depths of the ocean where sea monsters live; to witness sharks fighting in their natural habitat, to see the swordfish stab its spear into the massive whale. I prefer this high realm of sunlight and the canopy of forests, mountains, and valleys of our beloved Earth."
"You are right," said I; "the world into which we are born is our true habitat."
"You’re right," I said; "the world we’re born into is our real home."
The walls of the cañon grew wider apart until we floated in a valley two miles wide. The meadow land below us was carpeted with grass and covered with clumps of forest trees, down the middle of which ran the river, green and swift. The walls of the valley here rose twelve thousand feet in perpendicular height, prodigies of stone, stained in barbaric colors by the brushes of the ages. Here and there triumphant cataracts flashed from the heights and fell in torrents of foam to the valley below.[135] Sometimes a tributary of the river dashed furiously from the battlements above us into the abyss, flinging clouds of spray on the tops of the trees beneath.
The walls of the canyon spread wider until we floated in a valley two miles across. The meadow below us was covered in grass and dotted with patches of forest trees, with a green and swift river flowing right through the middle. The valley walls here rose twelve thousand feet straight up, stunning cliffs stained in vibrant colors by the passage of time. Now and then, powerful waterfalls glimmered from the heights, pouring torrents of foam into the valley below.[135] Occasionally, a tributary of the river rushed down from the cliffs above us into the darkness below, sending up clouds of spray onto the tree tops beneath.

The Aeropher maintained a uniform height of five thousand feet, sufficiently high to give us the exultation of a bird, yet sufficiently deep to allow the sublimity of the scene to fully impress us.
The Aeropher flew at a steady altitude of five thousand feet, high enough to make us feel the thrill of a bird, yet low enough for the beauty of the scenery to truly impact us.
The musicians, who had hitherto remained in abeyance, now broke the silence of our progress with a swelling refrain. The music rolled echoing from granite to jasper walls in strains of divine pathos. We seemed to sail through the fabled realms of enchantment. In that little moving heaven, ceremony was dissolved into a thrilling friendship; the harmonious surroundings created a closer union of souls.
The musicians, who had been silent until now, suddenly filled the air with a powerful melody. The music resonated off the stone walls in beautiful, emotional notes. It felt like we were gliding through a legendary land of magic. In that little moving paradise, formalities faded into an exciting bond; the harmonious atmosphere brought us closer together.
Above where I sat with Lyone there floated a flag of yellow silk a hundred feet in length. As it floated on the wind it assumed a varying series of poetic shapes, very beautiful to witness.
Above where I sat with Lyone, there was a hundred-foot-long yellow silk flag fluttering in the wind. As it waved, it took on a beautiful array of poetic shapes that were stunning to see.
Sometimes there was a long sinuous fold, then a number of rippling waves, then a second fold only shorter than the first, then more rippling waves. It was a symbol of the soul and of the goddess, and represented the fascination and poetry that belongs to the adepts of Harikar. Its folds changed momentarily. At times there would be one large central curve like a Moorish arch, flanked on either side by a number of lesser arches. Again the flag streamed in throbbing waves, frequently blown by an intense breath of wind straight as a spear, crackling and shivering like a soul in pain. It responded not only to the motion of the ship, but had an independent life of its own.
Sometimes there was a long, wavy fold, then several rippling waves, followed by a second fold that was shorter than the first, and then more rippling waves. It symbolized the soul and the goddess, representing the allure and poetry associated with the followers of Harikar. Its folds changed in an instant. At times, there would be one large central curve like a Moorish arch, flanked on each side by smaller arches. Again, the flag flowed in pulsating waves, often blown by a strong gust of wind, straight as a spear, crackling and trembling like a soul in pain. It responded not only to the movement of the ship but also had a life of its own.
"You see," said Lyone, "that the spiritual part of our creed is but the development of this independent life of the soul. The spiritual nature responds to the opportunity worthy of its recognition."
"You see," said Lyone, "that the spiritual aspect of our beliefs is simply the growth of this independent life of the soul. The spiritual nature reacts to the opportunities that deserve its acknowledgment."
"That is but the mechanical law of cause and effect," I ventured; "where does self-sacrifice come in?"
"That's just the mechanical law of cause and effect," I said; "where does self-sacrifice fit in?"
"I do not quite understand," she replied; "self-sacrifice is the first law of the soul."
"I don’t really understand," she said; "self-sacrifice is the first rule of the soul."
"What I mean," I said, "is this—having discovered your counterpart, do you adore despite the circumstances of fortune?"
"What I mean," I said, "is this—now that you've found your match, do you love them regardless of your situation?"
"Most certainly," she replied; "there is the divinest self-[138]sacrifice on both sides as far as the fortunes of each will permit. Ideally, the sacrifice is unlimited, but practically is limited as to time, opportunity and other circumstances."
"Definitely," she replied; "there's the greatest self-[138]sacrifice on both sides as much as their situations allow. In an ideal world, the sacrifice knows no bounds, but in reality, it’s limited by time, opportunities, and other circumstances."
"Is the counterpart soul loved in spite of disparity of circumstances, or is an equality of circumstances, such as rank, wealth and nationality, etc., a factor in the case?" I inquired.
"Is the other soul loved despite the differences in circumstances, or do things like social status, wealth, and nationality matter?" I asked.
"Outward circumstances have nothing whatever to do with the matter," said Lyone. "Friends, wealth, rank, everything is thrown aside in favor of the inward circumstance that the two souls are one."
"External circumstances have nothing to do with this," said Lyone. "Friends, money, status, everything is set aside for the inner reality that the two souls are one."
"But," I urged, "you expose your spiritual creed to very violent shocks at times. The king of to-day may be a beggar to-morrow, and, besides, one or both of two souls may before they have known each other have been freighted with lifelong responsibilities. How, then, do you prevent a catastrophe to some one?"
"But," I urged, "you put your beliefs at risk during really tough times. The king today could be a beggar tomorrow, and on top of that, one or both of the people involved might come into the relationship already carrying lifelong burdens. So, how do you avoid disaster for someone?"
"I admit," she said, "that as far as the every-day world is concerned, there are serious difficulties to contend with. But we avoid these by creating a little world of our own, exclusively for the cultivation of the spiritual soul. Just as some people apply themselves to physical culture to become athletes and show how grand the physical man may become, so we set apart a number of people as soul-priests to develop spirituality, or power over themselves and others and power over matter. It was for this object that Egyplosis was founded, to form a fitting environment for those who have achieved the ideal life. This life fully ripened, with its fresh and glorious enjoyment, can be maintained for a hundred years without diminution or loss of ecstasy."
"I'll admit," she said, "that when it comes to the everyday world, there are tough challenges to deal with. But we sidestep those by creating a small world of our own, dedicated to nurturing the spiritual soul. Just like some people focus on physical fitness to become athletes and demonstrate how great the physical body can be, we have a group of people we call soul-priests, dedicated to developing spirituality and mastering themselves, others, and the material world. This was the purpose behind the founding of Egyplosis, to create the right environment for those who have reached the ideal life. This fully realized life, with its vibrant and wonderful enjoyment, can be sustained for a hundred years without any decrease or loss of joy."
"And do you mean that, after living one hundred years, beginning with your twentieth birthday, you are still only commencing your twenty-first year?"
"And do you mean that, after living for one hundred years, starting from your twentieth birthday, you are still just beginning your twenty-first year?"
"That is exactly what I mean," said Lyone. "I myself have lived ten years of Nirvana, and am yet only twenty years old."
"That's exactly what I mean," said Lyone. "I've lived ten years in Nirvana, and I'm still only twenty years old."
I could well believe that such glorious freshness and beauty as hers was quite as young as she had represented it; but it was a strange idea—this achievement of an earthly Nirvana.
I could easily believe that her incredible freshness and beauty were just as youthful as she claimed; but it was a strange thought—this idea of reaching a kind of earthly Nirvana.
"Do you believe in the independent life of the soul after death?" I inquired.
"Do you believe in the soul living on independently after death?" I asked.
"I believe that, as our bodies when they die become reabsorbed[139] into the bosom of nature, to become in part or whole reincarnated in other forms of life, so also our souls are reabsorbed into the great ocean of existence, to also dwell, in time, wholly or in part in some other form of life or love."
"I believe that when our bodies die, they’re reabsorbed into nature, eventually becoming part of other forms of life. In the same way, our souls merge back into the vast ocean of existence, and over time, they also reside, either fully or partly, in other forms of life or love."
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE BANQUET ON THE AERIAL SHIP.
The saloon, which was also the salle à manger, was situated in the centre of the ship. Thus the entire travellers could assemble together without disturbing the centre of gravity of the structure.
The saloon, which was also the salle à manger, was located in the center of the ship. This way, all the travelers could gather together without upsetting the structure's center of gravity.
The saloon was composed of woven cane, and ornamented with a dado of sage-green silk, on which were embroidered storks, pheasants and eagles flying through space. An elongated table, also of wicker work, contained a sumptuous repast.
The saloon was made of woven cane and decorated with a sage-green silk dado featuring embroidered storks, pheasants, and eagles flying across it. An extended table, also made of wicker, held a lavish feast.
The goddess congratulated the guests on their safety, which proved that the skill that produced the Aeropher had successfully grappled with the difficult problem of aerial navigation.
The goddess congratulated the guests on their safety, which showed that the skill that created the Aeropher had effectively tackled the challenging issue of flying navigation.
The inventor of the Aeropher said it was the apex of mechanical skill. Invention had raised humanity from the depths of slavery, ignorance, and weakness to a height of empire undreamed of in earlier ages. Such material greatness expands the soul with godlike attributes. The ideal, inventive soul, the typical soul, was a god.
The creator of the Aeropher claimed it was the peak of engineering brilliance. Inventions had lifted humanity from the depths of bondage, ignorance, and weakness to an empire previously unimaginable in earlier times. This kind of material greatness elevates the spirit with divine qualities. The perfect, inventive soul, the representative soul, was like a god.
The poet said that the Aeropher was the symbol of that kind of poetry in which energy and art were in equipoise. It glorified mechanical skill. It had been prophesied that as civilization advanced poetry would decline. There was a period in the history of Atvatabar in which matters of taste, imagination and intellectual emotion had been utterly neglected by a universal preference for scientific and mechanical pursuits. The country was overrun with reasoners, debaters, metaphysicians, scientists and mechanical artists, but there were no poets. Such mechanical civilization was unfavorable to their development. The founding of such institutions as the art palace of Gnaphisthasia and the spiritual palace of Egyplosis had grafted on their modern life the soul life of more ancient times, until soul-worship had become the universal religion.[140]
The poet said that the Aeropher was a symbol of poetry where energy and art balanced each other perfectly. It celebrated technical skill. It was predicted that as civilization progressed, poetry would fade away. There was a time in Atvatabar's history when taste, imagination, and emotional depth were completely overlooked due to a widespread preference for scientific and mechanical activities. The country was filled with logicians, debaters, philosophers, scientists, and mechanical artists, but there were no poets. This mechanical civilization was not conducive to their growth. The establishment of institutions like the art palace of Gnaphisthasia and the spiritual palace of Egyplosis infused their modern life with the soulful essence of ancient times, until soul-worship became the prevailing religion.[140]
The goddess said that the aerial ship was the symbol of an ideal and passionate temperament resolved on discovering new spheres of spiritual beauty, so as to spiritualize the race. Such a soul ought to be free to surround itself with that atmosphere from which it absorbs life. It must choose its own weapons and armor, so as to be adequately equipped for the battle. In its eagerness to climb on discovering wings it must be accompanied by its own retinue of spirits, by enthusiastic and lasting friendships so consoling to its nature. Such was the idea of Egyplosis.
The goddess said that the airship was a symbol of an ideal and passionate spirit dedicated to exploring new realms of spiritual beauty, with the aim of uplifting humanity. This kind of soul should be free to create the environment from which it draws life. It must select its own tools and protective gear to be properly prepared for the challenges ahead. In its eagerness to soar with newfound wings, it should be supported by its own group of spirits and enduring friendships that bring comfort to its essence. Such was the idea of Egyplosis.
Captain Lavornal at this point stated that when the company regained the deck he would put the rotating wheel, placed at the stern of the ship, in motion, so as to produce the combination of a revolving as well as an onward flight.
Captain Lavornal then said that when the team was back on deck, he would start the rotating wheel at the back of the ship to create both a spinning and forward motion.
"These wheels," said he, "will spin us around, and by means of our double rudder we produce both vertical and lateral undulations, which, combined with the rotary movement of the deck, will produce a delirious sensation. All the abandon of great and strong birds are ours. We can imitate the sonorous sweep of the seemorgh, who plunges with supreme majesty in the abyss of air."
"These wheels," he said, "will spin us around, and with our double rudder, we create both vertical and side-to-side movements, which, along with the rotating deck, will give us an exhilarating feeling. We have the freedom and grace of powerful birds. We can replicate the resonant glide of the seemorgh, who dives into the depths of the sky with ultimate grandeur."
"These elaborations of flight," said Lyone, "are not pursued merely for physical pleasure, but in a mysterious way they are the moulders of the soul itself. That essence, re-enforced with such subtle and powerful enthusiasm, develops sensibility and assumes a grandeur and ecstasy unknown to those who merely travel on the earth. Each gesture of flight is a stride nearer omnipotence, an attribute more godlike by reason of its supremacy over those obstacles that crush and overwhelm."
"These discussions about flight," Lyone said, "aren't just about physical enjoyment; they somehow shape the soul itself. That essence, enhanced by such subtle and powerful excitement, nurtures sensitivity and takes on a greatness and joy that those who only walk the earth can't even imagine. Every act of flying is a step closer to power, a quality more divine because it triumphs over the challenges that weigh us down."
I shared the same seat with Lyone at the prow of the vessel.
I sat in the same seat as Lyone at the front of the boat.
The scenery had in our absence developed into more marked grandeur. Under the spell of an eternal morning, of such light as poets only dream of, there rose on either side of us consummate rocks and cataracts that signalled heaven. The swinging pillars of incredible streams leaped thousands of feet into the gulf beneath. They charmed us like glittering serpents. The gorge, the rocks, the cataracts, the heavens of the earth above us were a prodigal feast to which nature had bidden us.
The scenery had, while we were away, transformed into something more impressive. Bathed in a permanent morning light, the kind that only exists in a poet’s imagination, magnificent rocks and waterfalls appeared on either side of us, as if calling us to heaven. Incredible streams cascaded thousands of feet into the abyss below. They captivated us like shimmering serpents. The gorge, the rocks, the waterfalls, and the sky above us were an extravagant banquet that nature had invited us to.

As we explored the depths of the gulf the Aeropher assumed an undulating motion. For several miles the vessel kept descending,[143] until we swept through an overwhelming jungle of wild flowers. There were acres of roses riotous in bloom, there was the trailing of wild peas sweet as honey, the blue of larkspurs, the fragrance of musk flowers, and the swaying cups of scarlet poppies.
As we explored the depths of the gulf, the Aeropher began to move in a rolling motion. For several miles, the vessel kept going down,[143] until we passed through a stunning jungle of wildflowers. There were acres of roses bursting with color, trailing wild peas that were as sweet as honey, the blue of larkspurs, the scent of musk flowers, and the swaying petals of scarlet poppies.
Then the ship rose again toward the mammoth rocks that shimmered in the sunlight adorned with the tapestries of falling wave. Still upward we rose into the spell-bound sky, feeding on the savage sweets of nature, the rhythm of the golden cliffs, the echoes of the waterfalls. We were the associates of mighty pines that on the Theban peaks spread incomparable solaces for mind and heart. Then, as we descended from our extreme altitude, we began also to revolve with a splendid sweep of motion, until the landscape swam around us like a dream.
Then the ship climbed again toward the massive rocks that sparkled in the sunlight, covered with the patterns of falling waves. We continued rising into the enchanting sky, indulging in the wild pleasures of nature, the rhythm of the golden cliffs, the sounds of the waterfalls. We were companions of the towering pines that on the Theban peaks offered unmatched comforts for the mind and heart. Then, as we descended from our highest point, we also began to spin with a beautiful motion, making the landscape swirl around us like a dream.
It was a delirious phantasy of airy clouds, fluttering leaves, songs of birds, milky avalanches, balsamic forests, and the awe-inspiring silences of revolving walls!
It was a dizzying dream of fluffy clouds, rustling leaves, birdsong, creamy waterfalls, fragrant forests, and the breathtaking stillness of spinning walls!
The intoxication of such wheeling flight filled us with a strange joy. Our journey became wistful, eager, breathless. We became poets, and the soul of a poet is a chameleon that takes its glow and color from the surrounding infection. The motion that bore us in daring circles produced a euthanasia of mind and an exaltation of soul. The jugglery of flight under such conditions produced a Nirvana of soul and a Dharana of body. An exquisitely sweet whirlwind of emotion swept through I know not how many souls on the Aeropher, but certainly through the souls of Lyone and myself.
The thrill of that exhilarating flight filled us with a unique joy. Our journey became nostalgic, eager, and breathless. We transformed into poets, and the soul of a poet adapts and reflects the feelings around them. The movement that carried us in daring circles brought a peacefulness to our minds and a lift to our spirits. The wild experience of flying under those circumstances created a state of bliss in our souls and awareness in our bodies. An incredibly sweet whirlwind of emotion swept through I don't know how many people on the Aeropher, but definitely through the souls of Lyone and me.
We both flew round and round like birds in intoxicating converse. During the progress of the flight, intellect, will and memory slumbered. I was deprived of the use of all external faculties, while those of the soul were correspondingly increased. Imagination and emotion were excited with rapturous energy. Lyone's eyes sparkled with a celestial joy. She was again the goddess in her ecstasy!
We both flew around like birds in a blissful conversation. As we soared, my intellect, will, and memory faded away. I lost all connection to the outside world, while my inner faculties were heightened. My imagination and emotions were filled with ecstatic energy. Lyone's eyes sparkled with a heavenly joy. She was once again a goddess in her ecstasy!
CHAPTER XXVII.
WE REACH EGYPLOSIS.
When I recovered my every-day senses the revolving motion of the Aeropher had ceased and our flight was confined to an undulating movement. I was holding the hand of the goddess, who had been in a hyperæsthetic condition herself during the gyrations of the ship, and when feeling her senses leaving her she had involuntarily grasped my hand. Our souls had been the recipients of the same rapturous joy.
When I regained my senses, the spinning of the Aeropher had stopped, and our flight was now limited to a smooth, rolling motion. I was holding the goddess's hand, who had also been in an overly sensitive state during the ship's rotations. As she felt her senses slipping away, she instinctively grabbed my hand. Our souls had both experienced the same ecstatic joy.
When we were once more ourselves, Lyone was anxious to know something of the character of the women of the outer world. I talked to her about such women as resembled herself in spiritual fervor.
When we were ourselves again, Lyone was eager to learn about the women from the outside world. I shared with her stories about women who shared her spiritual passion.
I described the Egyptian legend of Isis, the goddess of love, of life, of nature. I told her of St. Theresa, that blessed visionary, whose soul frequently experienced those voluptuous sensations, such as might be experienced when expiring in raptures on the bosom of God. I spoke also of pearly Eve, to whom, ere she had eaten of the fatal fruit, every moment was a delight, every blossom a wilderness of sweets. I spoke of Cleopatra, the haughty daughter of the Nile, the fervor of whose passion thickened into lust and death.
I shared the Egyptian legend of Isis, the goddess of love, life, and nature. I talked about St. Theresa, that blessed visionary, whose soul often felt those intense sensations, similar to those experienced when dying in ecstasy in the presence of God. I also mentioned pearly Eve, who, before eating the forbidden fruit, found every moment to be a joy and every flower a treasure trove of sweetness. I spoke of Cleopatra, the proud daughter of the Nile, whose passion intensified into desire and death.
My story was interrupted by the arrival of the captain, who said: "Your holiness, we will reach Egyplosis in an hour."
My story was interrupted by the arrival of the captain, who said: "Your holiness, we'll reach Egyplosis in an hour."
"So soon," murmured the goddess.
"That was fast," murmured the goddess.
"Is it the pleasure of your holiness that we alight at the private sanctuary or at the grand gate?" inquired the captain.
"Do you prefer that we stop at the private sanctuary or the grand gate?" the captain asked.
"At the grand gate, of course," said the goddess; "we must give our friends a royal welcome."
"At the main entrance, of course," said the goddess; "we should give our friends a royal welcome."
The captain bowed in obedience and disappeared.
The captain nodded respectfully and left.
The charms of our journey grew more and more interesting. In addition to the delights of discovery, I felt the rising ambition of a great joy in connection with Lyone. It was a daring thought, that I might possibly partake of a glorious camaraderie with the goddess, but when I thought that no stranger could possibly share a heart that belonged only to her own people, only to Atvatabar, I felt that Lyone was very far off indeed.[145]
The excitement of our journey kept getting more and more fascinating. Along with the thrill of discovery, I felt an increasing desire for a deep joy connected to Lyone. It was a bold idea to think that I could have an amazing camaraderie with the goddess, but the moment I considered that no outsider could ever have a heart that belonged solely to her own people, only to Atvatabar, I realized that Lyone felt very distant. [145]
In a land where spiritual love was the prerogative of the priestly caste, strictly limited to the members of that caste, any priestly condescension or favor given to those outside the pale of the priesthood could have no meaning and was forbidden under penalty of death. Of course human nature is liable to err always, and it came to pass that the records of the legal tribunals of Atvatabar proved that many departures in soul fellowship took place between the most loyal inmates of Egyplosis and the outer inhabitants. The punishment for such offence to the most sacred law of Atvatabar, although terrible, was powerless to prevent such mésalliances of souls.
In a land where spiritual love was exclusive to the priestly class, only accessible to its members, any kindness or support shown to outsiders could hold no significance and was punishable by death. Naturally, human nature is prone to mistakes, and it turned out that the legal records of Atvatabar showed that many connections formed between the loyal residents of Egyplosis and the outer populations. The penalty for violating the most sacred law of Atvatabar, although severe, was ineffective in stopping such mésalliances of souls.
I knew that a spark of what might prove a mighty conflagration was already kindled in the bosom of the goddess. It thrilled me to know it, but only as the laws and customs of this strange country became known to me did I realize the tremendous risk in Lyone allowing her heart to betray any kinship, however remote, with mine. The greater the dignity, the greater the offence. The crime was sacrilege, and the punishment was death by the magnic fluid.
I knew that a small spark, which could turn into a huge fire, was already lit in the heart of the goddess. It excited me to realize this, but as I learned more about the laws and customs of this strange country, I understood the huge risk in Lyone allowing her heart to show any connection, no matter how distant, with mine. The higher the status, the bigger the offense. The crime was sacrilege, and the punishment was death by the magnic fluid.
The goddess already belonged to her faith. She was love's religieuse. It was a cruel thing to seek her love when I knew it would perhaps bring her to an untimely end and stamp her name with everlasting disgrace. On the other hand, if the goddess, knowing much better than I the result of loving one not only outside of the sacred caste, but an "outer barbarian" as well, was brave enough to incur even the risk of death on behalf of her love, would I be so cowardly as not to follow her supreme soul even to martyrdom itself? And it might be that we might even raise a following large enough to defeat our enemies, and end in a greater triumph than either of us ever yet experienced.
The goddess already committed to her faith. She was love's religieuse. It was cruel to pursue her love knowing it could lead to her untimely fate and stain her name with lasting shame. On the flip side, if the goddess, who understood much better than I what loving someone outside her sacred caste—an "outer barbarian" at that—entails, was brave enough to risk even death for her love, would I be so cowardly as to not support her incredible spirit even to the point of martyrdom? And it’s possible that we could even gather enough followers to defeat our enemies, achieving a greater victory than either of us has ever known.
Such were the thoughts that filled me when the aerial ship suddenly shot out of the chasm in which we had so long travelled and emerged upon the wide circular basin of the mountains about one hundred miles in diameter. In the centre of the high valley lay an immense lake, in whose centre stood a large island, everywhere visible from the shores, whereon stood the sacred palace of Egyplosis, the many-templed college of souls. We saw its pale green, gleaming walls rising from a tropical forest of dark green trees. Its gold and crystal domes reflected the sunlight dazzlingly, making the palace plainly visible all over that wide valley.[146]
Such were the thoughts that filled me when the aerial ship suddenly shot out of the gorge we had been traveling through and emerged into the vast circular basin of the mountains, about one hundred miles across. In the center of the high valley lay a massive lake, with a large island in its middle, easily seen from the shores. On that island stood the sacred palace of Egyplosis, the many-templed college of souls. We saw its pale green, shining walls rising from a tropical forest of dark green trees. Its gold and crystal domes reflected the sunlight brilliantly, making the palace visible throughout the entire valley.[146]
Egyplosis was a little city composed of an immense quadrangle, the supernal palace together with the subterranean infernal palace. The supernal palace was of enormous dimensions, being a square mile in extent, and was composed of over a hundred temples and palaces rising high in the air, the chief seat of soul worship in Atvatabar, and the home of twice ten thousand priests and priestesses.
Egyplosis was a small city made up of a huge square area, featuring both a heavenly palace and an underground infernal palace. The heavenly palace was massive, covering a square mile, and consisted of over a hundred temples and palaces towering high above, serving as the main center for soul worship in Atvatabar, and housing twenty thousand priests and priestesses.
The infernal palace consisted of one hundred subterranean temples and labyrinths, all sculptured, like the supernal palace, out of the living rock, and situated directly underneath it.
The hellish palace was made up of a hundred underground temples and labyrinths, all carved, like the heavenly palace, from the living rock, and located directly beneath it.
Our course lay in a direct line across the noble valley. It was the most diversified part of the country we had yet crossed, being broken up into hills and valleys, glens and precipices, fields and forests, lakes, islands and gardens, all composing a region of bewildering beauty.
Our path ran straight through the beautiful valley. It was the most varied part of the country we had traveled so far, featuring hills and valleys, glens and cliffs, fields and forests, lakes, islands, and gardens, all making up a region of stunning beauty.
The emotions awakened by my near approach to this strange place were keen and exciting. Now for the first time in history its mystery was about to be disclosed to alien eyes from the outer world.
The feelings stirred by my close arrival at this unusual place were intense and thrilling. For the first time in history, its mystery was about to be revealed to outsiders from the outside world.
Soon after entering the park we saw, some fifty miles to the north, the ship containing the sailors rapidly approaching Egyplosis. It had also escaped destruction by the cyclone, having doubtless followed us down the cañon we sought refuge in.
Soon after entering the park, we saw, about fifty miles to the north, the ship carrying the sailors quickly approaching Egyplosis. It had also avoided destruction in the cyclone, probably having followed us down the canyon where we sought refuge.
It was a new sensation to float bird-like over the enchanted fields in this most mysterious of worlds, toward a spot that has no prototype on earth.
It was a new feeling to float like a bird over the magical fields in this most mysterious world, heading toward a place that has no equivalent on earth.
A multitude of domes and crenelated walls grew into immense proportions beneath the boundless light. Egyplosis possessed in its palaces the enchanted calm of Hindoo and Greek architecture, together with the thrilling ecstasy of Gothic shrines. Blended with these precious qualities there was a poetic generalization of the mighty activities of modern civilization. It was the home of spiritual and physical empire.
A multitude of domes and crenelated walls soared to impressive heights under the vast light. Egyplosis had in its palaces the serene beauty of Hindu and Greek architecture, combined with the exhilarating spirit of Gothic cathedrals. Alongside these valuable features, there was a poetic reflection of the powerful advancements of modern civilization. It was the center of both spiritual and physical empire.
I wondered greatly what Eleusinian mysteries its courts contained. I was indeed another Hercules visiting the realms of Pluto and the garden of Proserpine in quest of the immortal fruits of knowledge. Would I be successful in my quest, and bear back to the outer world some magical secret its nations would be glad to know?
I wondered a lot about what Eleusinian mysteries were hidden within its courts. I felt like another Hercules exploring the realms of Pluto and the garden of Proserpine in search of the eternal fruits of knowledge. Would I succeed in my journey and bring back to the outside world some magical secret that its people would be eager to know?
Finally, we saw the clear and marvellous palace close at hand.
Finally, we saw the beautiful palace right in front of us.

A hundred banners floated from its walls, and music from an army of neophytes on its towers saluted us.
A hundred banners waved from its walls, and music from a crowd of newcomers on its towers welcomed us.
The Aeropher swept over the lake, and, reaching the island, alighted on a marble causeway leading to the grand entrance of the palace. A thousand wayleals stood ranged on either side as a guard of honor. We had left the forest that largely covers the island, and on either hand stretched gardens of rainbow-colored flowers, and here and there fountains sparkled in the sunny air.
The Aeropher glided over the lake and, arriving at the island, landed on a marble walkway that led to the grand entrance of the palace. A thousand wayleals lined up on both sides as a guard of honor. We had exited the forest that mostly covered the island, and on either side were gardens filled with rainbow-colored flowers, with fountains sparkling in the sunshine here and there.
Lyone seemed the impersonation of divine loveliness as she was borne in a litter from the aerial ship to the palace. On her head sparkled the bird of yearning, typical of hopeless love.
Lyone looked like a vision of divine beauty as she was carried in a litter from the flying ship to the palace. On her head sparkled the bird of longing, a symbol of unrequited love.
The high priest Hushnoly and the priestess Zooly-Soase of the supernal palace and the grand sorcerer Charka and the grand sorceress Thoubool of the infernal palace, surrounded by the chief priests and priestesses, magicians, sorcerers, wizards, theosophists, spiritualists, etc., gave us a royal welcome, and were jubilant at the return of the supreme goddess to Egyplosis.
The high priest Hushnoly and the priestess Zooly-Soase of the celestial palace, along with the grand sorcerer Charka and the grand sorceress Thoubool of the underworld palace, surrounded by the top priests and priestesses, magicians, sorcerers, wizards, theosophists, spiritualists, and others, welcomed us like royalty and were overjoyed at the return of the supreme goddess to Egyplosis.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE GRAND TEMPLE OF HARIKAR.
Twelve of the most handsome priests and priestesses constituted the guard of twin-souls in waiting to the goddess, and these escorted her into the grand court of the temple palace. Over a gigantic archway were sculptured the words "Dya Pateis omt Ami Cair," which meant "Two Bodies and One Soul." This was the motto of Egyplosis, the expression of ideal friendship and indicative of a system of life the reverse of that of the outer world of Atvatabar, which had for its motto, "One Body and Two Souls."
Twelve of the most attractive priests and priestesses made up the guard of the twin-souls waiting for the goddess, and they led her into the grand court of the temple palace. Above a massive archway were carved the words "Dya Pateis omt Ami Cair," which meant "Two Bodies and One Soul." This was the motto of Egyplosis, reflecting the idea of perfect friendship and symbolizing a way of life that was the opposite of the outer world of Atvatabar, which had the motto, "One Body and Two Souls."
The architecture of the supernal palace was of amazing proportions and solid grandeur. Its aggregation of temples was sculptured out of one mighty block of pale green marble. The vast quadrangle seemed a tempest of imagination and art, whose temples, terraces and towers were the expression of the infinite souls that formed them. The color of the stone was beautifully[150] relieved by broad bands of the vermilion metal terrelium, that plated the walls with several parallel friezes, which lent an amazing splendor to the scene, and made us feel as though we were entering some palace of eternity, where magnificence has no end.
The architecture of the magnificent palace was incredibly impressive and solid. Its collection of temples was carved from a single massive block of pale green marble. The vast courtyard felt like a whirlwind of creativity and artistry, with its temples, terraces, and towers reflecting the endless souls that built them. The color of the stone was beautifully[150] complemented by wide bands of bright red metal called terrelium, which adorned the walls with several parallel friezes. This added incredible splendor to the scene and made us feel as if we were entering a palace of eternity, where grandeur knows no limits.
We had no time to examine the marvels spread before our delighted eyes, for, on the conclusion of our reception by the great officers of the palace, we were conducted to chambers set apart for our use, to rest and refresh ourselves to witness the exercises attending the installation of a twin-soul on the following day.
We didn’t have time to take in the wonders laid out before us, because right after our welcome by the palace's high officials, we were led to rooms reserved for us, to rest and recharge so we could watch the ceremonies for the installation of a twin-soul the next day.
The chief temple at Egyplosis was interiorly of semi-circular shape, like a Greek theatre, five hundred feet in width. It was covered like the pantheon with a sculptured roof and dome of many-colored glass. The roof was one hundred and thirty feet above the lowest tier of seats beneath or one hundred feet above the level of the highest seats beneath. The walls were laboriously sculptured dado and field and frieze, with bas-reliefs of the same character as the golden throne of the gods that stood at the centre of the semi-circle.
The main temple in Egyplosis was built in a semi-circular shape, similar to a Greek theater, measuring five hundred feet wide. It had a beautifully designed roof and dome made of colorful glass, just like the Pantheon. The roof was one hundred thirty feet above the lowest row of seats or one hundred feet above the highest row of seats below. The walls featured intricate carvings in the dado, field, and frieze, adorned with bas-reliefs that mirrored the golden throne of the gods located at the center of the semi-circle.
The dado was thirty-two feet in height, on which were carved the emblems of every possible machine, implement or invention that conferred supremacy over nature in idealized grandeur. Battles of flying wayleals and races of bockhockids were carved in grand confusion. It was a splendid reunion of science and art.
The dado was thirty-two feet tall, adorned with carvings of every machine, tool, or invention that showed mastery over nature in an idealized way. Scenes of flying wayleals and races of bockhockids were depicted in a striking jumble. It was a magnificent blend of science and art.
Higher up the field space, which was fifty feet in height, was broken by a gallery or cloister behind a tier of splendid pillars, themselves carved with the emblems of art. The hidden wall, as well as those portions above and below the cloister between dado and frieze, were covered with endless representations of the creations of art. Heroic eurythmic figures representing poetry, music, painting, architecture, etc., formed a mighty symposium.
Higher up in the field space, which was fifty feet high, there was a gallery or cloister behind a row of beautiful pillars, each intricately carved with artistic symbols. The hidden wall, along with the sections above and below the cloister between the dado and frieze, was decorated with countless depictions of artistic creations. Heroic, graceful figures representing poetry, music, painting, architecture, and more made up a grand symposium.
Highest of all, the enormous frieze, fully sixteen feet in width, was one mighty band of solid terrelium. This had been cast in plates having sculptured symbols in high relief of the sublime emblems of Harikar, and portrayed scenes from the idealities and mysteries of Egyplosis.
Highest of all, the enormous frieze, a full sixteen feet wide, was one massive strip of solid terrelium. It had been cast in plates with carved symbols in high relief representing the magnificent emblems of Harikar, and depicted scenes from the ideals and mysteries of Egyplosis.
There were represented the fine and perfect figures of magicians in the midst of their incantations, of sorcerers raising[151] souls to life again; there were visions of the sorcery of love in all its moods, and of the rapt practices of twin-souls generating a creative force in batteries of spirit power.
There were amazing and perfect images of magicians in the middle of their spells, of sorcerers bringing[151] souls back to life; there were visions of love magic in all its emotional states, and of the intense practices of soulmates creating a powerful force through spiritual energy.
Above all rose the dome whose lights were fadeless. The pavement of the temple had been chiselled in the form of a longitudinal hollow basin, containing a series of wide terraces of polished stone, whereon were placed divans of the richest upholstery. In each divan sat a winged twin-soul, priest and priestess, the devotees of hopeless love. On the throne itself sat Lyone, the supreme goddess, in the semi-nude splendor of the pantheon, arranged with tiara and jewelled belt and flowing skirt of sea-green aquelium lace. She made a picture divinely entrancing and noble. Supporting the throne was an immense pedestal of polished marble, fully one hundred feet in diameter and twenty feet in height, which stood upon a wide and elevated pavement of solid silver, whereon the priests and priestesses officiated in the services to the goddess. On crimson couches sat their majesties the king and queen of Atvatabar, together with the great officers of the realm. Next to the royal group myself and the officers and seamen of the Polar King occupied seats of honor. Behind, around and above us, filling the immense temple, rose the concave mass of twin-souls numbering ten thousand individuals, each seated with counterpart soul.
Above all loomed the dome with its everlasting lights. The temple's floor was carved into a long, hollow basin, featuring wide terraces of polished stone, where luxurious divans were arranged. Each divan was occupied by a winged twin-soul, a priest and priestess, devoted to impossible love. On the throne sat Lyone, the supreme goddess, draped in semi-nude splendor like those from a pantheon, adorned with a tiara, a jeweled belt, and a flowing skirt made of sea-green lace. She presented a picture that was both divinely captivating and noble. The throne was supported by a massive pedestal of polished marble, about one hundred feet in diameter and twenty feet high, resting on a broad, elevated pavement made of solid silver, where the priests and priestesses conducted their ceremonies for the goddess. On crimson couches sat their majesties, the king and queen of Atvatabar, along with the top officials of the realm. Beside the royal group, I, along with the officers and seamen of the Polar King, occupied seats of honor. Behind us, all around and above, filling the vast temple, was a collective of twin-souls numbering ten thousand, each paired with their counterpart.
As I gazed on those happy terraces of life, youth, love and beauty, I felt exhilarated with the sensations the scene gave rise to.
As I looked at those vibrant layers of life, youth, love, and beauty, I felt thrilled by the emotions the scene inspired.
The garments of both priests and priestesses were fashioned in a style somewhat resembling the decorative dresses seen on Greek and Japanese vases, yet wholly original in design. In many cases the priestesses were swathed in transparent tissues that revealed figures like pale olive gold within.
The outfits of both priests and priestesses were made in a style that somewhat resembled the decorative dresses seen on Greek and Japanese vases, yet were completely original in design. Often, the priestesses were wrapped in sheer fabrics that showed figures like pale olive gold underneath.
The grand sorcerer Charka and the grand sorceress Thoubool occupied a conspicuous divan upholstered with cloth of gold. The sorceress was a grand beauty, neither blond nor brunette, but her complexion would, chameleon-like, change from a rosy white to a clear golden hue. Her hair was bright copper, gleaming like strands of metal. Her eyes changed color incessantly, being successively blue and black.
The powerful sorcerer Charka and the powerful sorceress Thoubool sat on a prominent couch covered in golden fabric. The sorceress was stunningly beautiful, not quite blonde or brunette, but her skin would shift, like a chameleon, from a rosy white to a radiant golden tone. Her hair was a bright copper, shining like threads of metal. Her eyes constantly changed color, alternating between blue and black.
Her robe was a pale green silk, bound at the waist with a heavy cincture of gold. She wore a necklace of many-colored gems.[152]
Her robe was a light green silk, cinched at the waist with a heavy gold belt. She wore a necklace of colorful gems.[152]
The grand sorcerer wore a robe of moss-green velvet embroidered with appliqued white silk lace, resembling lotus bloom. Both wore diadems of emeralds. Other twin-souls were arrayed in equally splendid attire, and seated on couches whose upholstery accentuated or harmonized with their fair occupants. Whatever the color selected, I observed that each twin-soul priest and priestess wore robes of a consanguineous hue, however the individual stuffs might vary in texture or quality. I also observed that in no case were the laws of taste in color violated, and unerring instinct had guided every priest and priestess in achieving the most piquant harmonies of color. With garments in simultaneous contrast each twin-soul sat on a couch upholstered in fabrics in pure contrast of color.
The grand sorcerer wore a robe of moss-green velvet adorned with white silk lace that looked like lotus flowers. Both had diadems made of emeralds. Other twin souls were dressed in equally magnificent outfits and sat on couches that matched or complemented their fair appearances. No matter the color chosen, I noticed that each twin-soul priest and priestess wore robes of a related hue, even though the individual fabrics varied in texture or quality. I also noticed that the principles of color coordination were never ignored, and a perfect instinct had led every priest and priestess to create the most striking color combinations. With outfits that contrasted beautifully, each twin-soul sat on a couch covered in fabrics that were in pure contrast to their attire.
How I wished some great painter of the outer world could transfer to canvas that conflagration of beauty.
How I wished some amazing artist from the outside world could capture that fiery beauty on canvas.
Several twin-souls, with garments that seemed beaten gold, reclined on black velvet couches beside us. On an immense divan of white velvet near by sat a group of priests and priestesses arrayed in stuffs that were the strangest tones of purple, brown, violet, green, and red. A twin-soul in golden maize sat on a dark purple couch. A twin-soul in écru sat on a salmon-colored couch, while a twin-soul in myosotis blue reposed on a couch of the color of Australian gold. Celibates and vestals in russet robes luxuriated on couches of magnolia green.
Several twin souls, dressed in what looked like beaten gold, lounged on black velvet couches beside us. On a huge white velvet divan nearby sat a group of priests and priestesses dressed in the most unusual shades of purple, brown, violet, green, and red. A twin soul in golden yellow sat on a dark purple couch. A twin soul in beige rested on a salmon-colored couch, while a twin soul in forget-me-not blue relaxed on a couch the color of Australian gold. Celibates and vestals in brown robes enjoyed lounging on couches in a soft green.
It was evident their artists possessed a happy skill in creating such harmonies of costume. Sculptor, upholsterer and couturière formed the trinity of genius that wrought marvels of form and color.
It was clear their artists had a talent for creating beautiful costume harmonies. Sculptors, upholsterers, and fashion designers made up the trio of genius that produced amazing works of shape and color.
Harikar, the Holy Soul, was the deity, who was symbolized by the goddess, and ministered to by such a retinue of souls. No doubt Harikar was mightily pleased at such a tribute of wealth, love and beauty. As far as an individual could appreciate such splendor, I must testify it was an eminently thrilling oblation.
Harikar, the Holy Soul, was the deity represented by the goddess and attended to by a group of souls. There’s no doubt Harikar was truly pleased with such an offering of wealth, love, and beauty. As much as a person could recognize such grandeur, I have to say it was an incredibly exciting gift.
The votaries themselves were no solitary ascetics who practised heroic mortifications to obtain dominion over life or nature. Instead of the pale devotee who in other creed cultivates the desire to get away from all things earthly, and whose every effort is to extinguish pleasure in life, every theopath of Harikar cultivated a Greek perfection of body, as well as a Gothic intensity of soul. By what powerful incantation were the priests[153] of Egyplosis able to overcome the law of the outer world, that all joy must be paid for in pain, and that the joy was nearly always too dear at the price given?
The followers themselves were not isolated ascetics who engaged in extreme self-denial to gain control over life or nature. Instead of the pale believer from other faiths who longs to escape all earthly things and whose every effort is to suppress pleasure in life, every theopath of Harikar embraced a Greek ideal of physical perfection along with a Gothic depth of soul. By what powerful spell were the priests[153] of Egyplosis able to defy the natural law that all joy comes at the cost of pain, and that happiness often turns out to be too expensive for what you pay?
CHAPTER XXIX.
THE INSTALLATION OF A TWIN-SOUL.
The sacred musicians of the temple surrounded the throne in solid circles each arrayed in lordly attire.
The holy musicians of the temple encircled the throne in tight formations, each dressed in majestic outfits.
They flourished instruments of gold, that rang out music of such depth and clearness of tone as to melt every soul in that vast audience into one thrilling whole. The sounding song was the incarnation of all things majestic and glorious. In its breathless measures were born the spirits of conquest, pride, inspiration, love and sympathy. The thrilling climax was wrought of passages eloquent of love, tenderness, reverence, joy, adoration and poetry.
They played golden instruments that produced music so deep and clear that it brought the entire audience together into one exhilarating experience. The beautiful song embodied everything majestic and glorious. Within its breathtaking rhythms were the spirits of conquest, pride, inspiration, love, and empathy. The exciting climax was made up of melodies filled with love, tenderness, respect, joy, adoration, and poetry.
Again, with the music becoming more refined, a choir of singers in the high cloister in the walls sang as they walked a refrain of purifying sweetness. It was a wail of fidelity and love, and both song and music moved in perfect accord.
Again, as the music grew more sophisticated, a choir of singers in the high cloister of the walls sang a refrain of pure sweetness as they walked. It was a lament of loyalty and love, and both the song and the music flowed in perfect harmony.
Thereafter music alone was heard, when the high priest Hushnoly, and the high priestess Zooly-Soase stood before us on the silver pavement beneath the throne.
Thereafter, only music was heard as the high priest Hushnoly and the high priestess Zooly-Soase stood before us on the silver pavement beneath the throne.
The blue-black hair of the high priestess fell around her olive face and shoulders like a cloud of darkness. She wore a robe of coral-red silken gossamer, that with its foldings shivered like quicksilver, revealing a figure of olive marble beneath. Her shoulders, arms and breasts, soft and heavy in mould, were dimly seen beneath their coral veil. Her profile was perfect. Her eyes were jewels of swart fire. Her eyebrows made perfect arches above them, enhancing the beauty of her face. Her mouth was fine and tender, and her lips red with kisses. The high priest, whose noble features were olive-green in hue, wore a splendid opaque silk burnous of camellia-red, of heavier texture than that of the priestess. He wore boots of scarlet lacquered leather. Both wore diadems of kragon, the precious stone.
The high priestess had blue-black hair that flowed around her olive skin and shoulders like a dark cloud. She was dressed in a coral-red silk robe that shimmered like quicksilver, revealing a figure resembling olive marble underneath. Her shoulders, arms, and breasts, soft and full in shape, could be faintly seen beneath the coral veil. She had a flawless profile. Her eyes sparkled like dark jewels. Her eyebrows formed perfect arches, enhancing her face's beauty. Her mouth was delicate, with lips that were red and inviting. The high priest, whose noble features had an olive-green tone, wore a luxurious opaque silk cape in a rich camellia-red, which was thicker than the priestess’s fabric. He had on boots made of bright red lacquered leather. Both wore diadems made of the precious stone, kragon.
A stone altar curiously carved, on which stood a green bronze[154] turtle of large size, occupied one side of the front of the pavement. The turtle held its head stretched upward, and through its open mouth a thin stream of blue smoke ascended. On the wide flat back of the turtle lay an open volume, the sacred book of Egyplosis.
A strangely carved stone altar stood on one side of the paved area, featuring a large green bronze turtle. The turtle had its head held high, and a thin stream of blue smoke rose from its open mouth. On the turtle's wide flat back lay an open book, the sacred text of Egyplosis.
The priest and priestess stood beside the altar, each reading an alternate stanza from the ritual of the goddess. While reading, the priests with loud voice followed the intoning of the high priest, and the priestesses that of the high priestess, as follows:
The priest and priestess stood next to the altar, each taking turns reading a stanza from the goddess's ritual. As they read, the priests shouted along with the high priest, and the priestesses followed the high priestess's lead, as follows:
THE RITUAL OF HOPELESS LOVE.
THE RITUAL OF UNREQUITED LOVE.
PRIESTS.
PRIESTS.
Harikar is the supreme soul, and the goddess Lyone his supreme incarnation. Equally free from asceticism and indulgence, she treads the golden path.
Harikar is the ultimate spirit, and the goddess Lyone is his highest form. She perfectly balances between self-denial and indulgence, walking the golden path.
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
Let us joyfully obey our adorable goddess, who commands us in all manner of spiritual joys; let us follow her glorious example, preserving purity of heart and life.
Let’s happily follow our beloved goddess, who guides us in all kinds of spiritual joys; let’s emulate her wonderful example, maintaining purity in our hearts and lives.
PRIESTS.
CLERGY.
Let us adore a cupid agonized, worshipping the goddess of hopeless, tender, romantic love. Let us, with our counterparts, the most lovely of maidens, become twin-souls for evermore.
Let’s admire a troubled Cupid, honoring the goddess of hopeless, tender, romantic love. Let’s join our beautiful counterparts, the loveliest maidens, and become soulmates forever.
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
Let us love the shapely and active youths, the young men of soul and intellect, likewise those of courage and daring, whose hearts and minds are in complete unity.
Let’s cherish the fit and lively young people, the young men with passion and smarts, as well as those who have bravery and boldness, whose hearts and minds are fully aligned.
PRIESTS.
CLERGY.
Let us add splendor of body to greatness of soul. May we excel in the chase, the dance and the race. Let us drink ambrosial wine, and eat the juiciest of meats, and clothe ourselves with the finest and strongest of tissues.
Let’s enhance our physical presence along with our inner greatness. May we shine in pursuits like hunting, dancing, and racing. Let’s enjoy exquisite wine, savor the tastiest meats, and dress in the best and sturdiest fabrics.

PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
Let us have a beautiful companionship with our counterpart souls. Let us rejoice in the sun, in the free winds of the sky, in the glory of flowers, in the pride of horses and elephants richly caparisoned. Let us treasure jewels. Let us possess emeralds,[157] turquoises, diamonds and rubies. Let us array ourselves with marvellous stuffs, dyed with the richest colorings.
Let’s create a beautiful connection with our kindred spirits. Let’s celebrate the sunshine, the fresh breezes in the sky, the beauty of flowers, and the majesty of horses and elephants adorned in luxury. Let’s cherish jewels. Let’s have emeralds,[157] turquoises, diamonds, and rubies. Let’s dress in amazing fabrics dyed in the richest colors.
PRIESTS.
Clergy.
Let us here in search of the ideal find an ever-increasing Nirvana of blessedness. Goddess of souls, lead us to imagine higher and holier exaltations; keener and more blessed raptures!
Let’s search for the ideal and discover an ever-growing Nirvana of happiness. Goddess of souls, help us envision higher and holier joys; deeper and more blessed ecstasies!
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
Sweet mother of souls! teach us to cultivate consoling friendships with sympathetic hearts. Give us longings for the utmost depths of love and tenderness; let us possess fervid and impassioned souls.
Sweet mother of souls! Teach us to build comforting friendships with caring hearts. Inspire us to yearn for the deepest levels of love and kindness; let us have passionate and enthusiastic souls.
PRIESTS.
CLERGY.
Let us create a paradise wherein life is one long intoxication of love, beauty and soul-culture, found in the fascinating converse of soul with soul and intellect with intellect.
Let’s create a paradise where life is a continuous experience of love, beauty, and personal growth, discovered through the engaging conversation between souls and minds.
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
May rapturous energies spring from hopeless loves! May the yearning for inaccessible pleasures fill us with blessed extravagance and holy madness.
May exhilarating feelings arise from unrequited loves! May the desire for unreachable pleasures inspire us with joyful excess and pure madness.
PRIESTS.
Clergy.
May we, firmly poised on virtue, become possessed of noble, delicate, enormous souls. May the meeting of spirit with spirit be too ecstatic for words to express. May vows be written in each other's hearts. May the jewelled ring bind soul and soul, and in the commingled life may the holy compact be known, that a perfect circle of souls has been consummated.
May we, grounded in goodness, possess noble, gentle, and vast souls. May the connection between spirits be so joyful that words can't capture it. May promises be etched in each other's hearts. May the jeweled ring unite our souls, and in our shared life, may it be understood that a perfect circle of souls has been completed.
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
Secure by our compact and our vows from tasting of the forbidden fruit, may we always possess the happy intemperance of never-satiated souls.
Secure in our bond and our promises from experiencing the forbidden fruit, may we always have the joyful excess of souls that can never be satisfied.
PRIESTS.
CLERGY.
May the sorcery of love procure for us the shuddering sensibility of sorrow, without its agony, as we possess the perfect delight of day without the cold and lugubrious shadows of the night. [158]
May the magic of love bring us the intense feeling of sadness, without the pain, just as we enjoy the perfect joy of day without the cold and gloomy shadows of night. [158]
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
Contact with life begets love, and love begets sensation, and sensation desire, but reason and culture control desire and so preserve the endless sweetness of our joy.
Contact with life creates love, and love creates sensation, and sensation creates desire, but reason and culture manage desire and preserve the endless sweetness of our happiness.
PRIESTS.
CLERGY.
The real mortal, the ideal divine. The real awakens desire, the ideal feeds it. The real is the maimed, the halt and the blind; it is the sepulchre of faith; the poor, the tawdry, the miserable, it is the measure of our imperfect attainment of the ideal.
The real human, the perfect divine. The real sparks desire, the ideal nourishes it. The real is the wounded, the disabled, and the sightless; it is the grave of belief; the broken, the cheap, the unhappy, it serves as a gauge of our incomplete grasp of the ideal.
The ideal is the supreme made possible by love and charity. It is wide as imagination, perfect as love, calm as death. It is the unchangeable and the immortal.
The ideal is the highest state made possible by love and kindness. It is as vast as imagination, as perfect as love, and as peaceful as death. It is unchanging and immortal.
The real with its disappointments is soul shattering, but the ideal is perennial life.
The reality, with all its letdowns, can break your spirit, but the ideal represents everlasting life.
The more inaccessible the pleasure, the keener the delight in its pursuit.
The harder the pleasure is to reach, the more intense the joy in chasing it.
In love, accessibility is death.
In love, accessibility means death.
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESS.
By losing the real we obtain the ideal. What others strive for we possess. Praise to Harikar for the most glorious of men, for precious viands, odoriferous wines, rare and costly jewels, marvellous stuffs, and the hundred temples and gardens of Egyplosis! Praise to Harikar for our counterpart souls!
By sacrificing the real, we gain the ideal. What others chase after, we already have. Cheers to Harikar for the most magnificent of men, for valuable food, fragrant wines, rare and expensive jewels, amazing fabrics, and the countless temples and gardens of Egyplosis! Cheers to Harikar for our soulmates!
PRIESTS.
CLERGY.
Praise to Harikar for the loveliest of women, noble, cultured and tender, with whom Nirvana is ecstasy.
Praise to Harikar for the most beautiful woman, noble, cultured, and gentle, with whom Nirvana is pure bliss.
PRIESTESSES.
PRIESTESSES.
Nirvana is the consummate gift of Harikar, the one everlasting sweetness!
Nirvana is the ultimate gift of Harikar, the one eternal sweetness!
During the intonation of the ritual, the twin-souls put into practice the manifestations of those endearments prayed for, and which they certainly seemed to possess.
During the ritual, the twin-souls practiced the expressions of the cherished feelings they had prayed for, and which they definitely seemed to have.
Throughout the entire congregation, priest and priestess, enfolded in each other's arms, swayed caressingly together and rapturously kissed each other. The fondest sighs were heard amid the recitations, and the faces of lover and beloved were[159] flushed the color of rosy flame. A tempest of restrained passion shook the entire congregation.
Throughout the whole gathering, the priest and priestess, wrapped in each other's arms, swayed gently together and kissed each other passionately. The sweetest sighs were heard amid the recitations, and the faces of lovers were[159] flushed a rosy hue. A wave of suppressed desire coursed through the entire assembly.
What wonder, that, ruled by such a faith, each twin-soul splendidly apparelled, in such an edifice, should grow rich and strange, bold and delicate, and exhibit the intemperance of emotion excited by sensations so multiplied and extreme? I then saw a new meaning in the grandeur and efflorescence of the sculptures of the temple. I saw in the profuse decorations, in the arabesques so fantastically entangled and unrolled, a manifestation of the delicate sensibility that created them.
What a surprise that, guided by such a belief, each twin soul beautifully dressed, in such a building, should become wealthy and unusual, courageous and sensitive, and show the overwhelming emotions stirred by so many intense sensations? I then recognized a new significance in the magnificence and blooming of the temple's sculptures. I perceived in the elaborate decorations, in the arabesques so intricately intertwined and unfurled, a reflection of the delicate sensitivity that brought them to life.
Not only were real or natural objects idealized in art, but also conventional art, or the record of what nature suggests, as well as how she appears, to the soul of the artist. And what must have been the infinite wealth of suggestion to such souls as these to account for such mouldings and traceries on wall and roof, and such wealth of color in attire, reflected and duplicated in the jewelled windows of the dome. Here were souls fitted by nature and art to fuse and create the suggestions of nature into shapes of eternal beauty. These flamboyant shapes and mystical colors presuppose the strange illuminations that had pierced tender and extravagant hearts.
Not only were real or natural objects idealized in art, but so were conventional art and the depiction of what nature inspires, as well as how it appears to the artist's soul. Just imagine the endless inspiration for those who shaped such designs and patterns on the walls and ceilings, and the richness of color in clothing, mirrored and multiplied in the jeweled windows of the dome. Here were souls perfectly attuned by nature and art to blend and transform nature's ideas into forms of lasting beauty. These vibrant shapes and mystical colors reflect the unique experiences that touched both gentle and passionate hearts.
CHAPTER XXX.
THE INSTALLATION OF A TWIN-SOUL (CONTINUED).
While priest and priestess were folded with mutual emotion two of the loveliest souls took the place of the high priest and priestess on the silver pavement. The girl was young and tender, golden white in complexion with crimson lips. Her figure was swathed in a vermilion robe, on the breast of which was embroidered in outline a sea-green sun whose swaying rays reached the furthest parts of her garment. Her pale blue hair was crowned with a chaplet of daffodils. The youth wore a robe of scarlet silk embroidered with a golden sun similar in design to that of the priestess. His pose was singularly noble. These two souls were about to become priest and priestess, and, after having taken the vows of hopeless love in presence of the goddess, high priest and priestess and congregation of twin-[160]souls, they sang the following anthem, accompanied by a wailing storm of music from several hundred violins, entitled:
While the priest and priestess shared a deep emotional moment, two of the most beautiful souls took their place on the silver pavement as the high priest and priestess. The girl was young and delicate, with a golden-white complexion and crimson lips. She wore a vermilion robe, which had a sea-green sun embroidered on the chest, with its rays extending to the edges of her garment. Her light blue hair was adorned with a crown of daffodils. The young man was dressed in a scarlet silk robe, embroidered with a golden sun that mirrored the design of the priestess's garment. He carried himself with a distinctly noble posture. These two souls were about to become the new priest and priestess, and after taking vows of undying love in front of the goddess, the high priest, priestess, and a gathering of twin souls sang the following anthem, accompanied by a haunting storm of music from several hundred violins, titled:
THE TWIN-SOUL.
THE TWIN FLAME.
PRIEST.
PRIEST.
The thickest ice; love is a gentle, warm breeze
That soothes the scorching desert with its relief. There is no rain or heat, and not even snow. Is warm and inviting to ideal souls
That shiver in life's greatest pleasures.
If love is what creates an ideal life, that exists In sweet silence, the grass turns green,
And the flowers are much more delicate, It definitely makes both bold and delicate. The warm superiority of flesh Of that unusual, sacred spirit that resides with me.
That shines through pale green transparency,
The dress displays its flexible beauty.
Of that enchanted soul that is full of warmth. Her forehead is adorned with nostalgic daffodils,
Making her beautiful face even more beautiful, and her eyes Are clouded sapphires; yes, her perfect lips (Where my soul will live forever)
Bright blood-red rubies! The gentle hand holds
Red poppies and blue lotuses, and the soft And sulfur bloomed wind flower. If such attire
Honor a soul as flawless, if the lines That makes her shape curvy. The beauty of her soul (and I know this),
Love has no purer place, nor is there anything sweeter!
The priest had sung alone so far, and now both priest and priestess joined their voices in a marvellous song. Wilder, sweeter and more intense, the violins stormed and wailed pathetic whirlwinds of ecstasy. At times their insufferable moans caught the excited hearts of the audience, and twin-souls in their passion would rise on their wings and, revolving, sweep around the amphitheatre locked in each other's arms.[161]
The priest had been singing alone until now, but now both the priest and the priestess came together in an amazing song. The violins soared, sweeter and more intense, producing a whirlwind of ecstatic sound. At times, their unbearable cries resonated with the captivated audience, and pairs of lovers, caught up in their passion, would lift into the air and spin around the amphitheater, locked in each other's embrace.[161]
PRIEST AND PRIESTESS.
PRIEST AND PRIESTESS.
Keener than torment, drives us crazy!
There’s no fasting when our feverish lips
Experience the shock that leaves the spirit speechless. With overwhelming joy! The expanded soul,
Overwhelmed by the huge groan With passion, it would surpass the intense effort. The body, transformed by the crisis, staggers,
Stretches the chain of responsibility and is ready to jump To understand the enticing and forbidden fruit,
Virtue is not our ally anymore.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
And enjoy life and each other's spirits. Indulge, overwhelmed with joy.
For us, no musty monastery awaits its victim,
Nor cave of darkness, where life grieves And dies under its punishments. We have created
Our harsh introduction to reality. Have experienced its pain, for we were born So intense with joy that the pain All men inherit a desolate us And instill a lasting fear in our hearts;
So that through clouds of endless sorrow Seldom did the shine of happiness or love appear, And the earth was unforgiving, and harsh souls Who cannot feel that they are governed. Oh, the vast world,
Degraded by base brutality,
Could yield no infinite tenderness For those of us who thrive on excitement. That's how it was. Our souls connect in that exciting kiss. Were fused in an unbreakable embrace;
We who were starving, in perfect love Found nourishment and moved from death to life!
The song was perfect. The strange, fresh accents of the singers, so full of love and passion, melted every heart in the temple with their ecstasy. One might hear such measures without thought of lapse of time or of worldly concerns. Ah! if one could hear such melody forevermore![162]
The song was amazing. The unique, fresh voices of the singers, bursting with love and passion, captivated everyone in the temple with their joy. You could listen to such music without a care for time or worldly troubles. Oh! If only one could hear such a melody forever![162]
With a burst of dramatic joy the singing of the last stanza revealed whole worlds of rapture.
With a burst of dramatic joy, the singing of the last stanza revealed entire worlds of bliss.
Now we have reached Nirvana, now Above us lie the vast expanses of happiness,
And bright and glorious surround us Millions of flowers; while in the distance there glows The magnificent beauty of the endless sea!
We live in exhilarating joy, fully excited. With grace and kindness, we have evolved. Joyful athletes in our Agapemone:
Excited and out of breath, we have finally found The fountain of youth, the magical Arjeels; Fruits of organic gold among the leaves
Sparkle, and around our island home The true golden sands are spread out. Where our happy feet walk forever!
The singers disappeared, and in their places a hundred wondrously-arrayed figures moved in the dance of pure being on the silver pavement. Lithe as leopards, with unclad limbs and feet, priest and priestess danced all the ecstasies of Egyplosis. The dancers were so young, so fresh, so tender, so beautiful, and so innocent, that it was a supreme joy to behold them. Rapture grew universal and lovers cried with hysterical shudderings. The rainbow-colored throng, moving to the music of the golden instruments, flashed upon the pavement like joy taking possession of the world!
The singers vanished, and in their place, a hundred beautifully dressed figures glided across the silver pavement in a dance of pure existence. Graceful as leopards, with bare limbs and feet, priests and priestesses expressed all the ecstasies of Egyplosis through their movements. The dancers were incredibly young, fresh, tender, beautiful, and innocent, bringing immense joy to everyone watching. The feeling of rapture spread, and lovers gasped with excitement. The vibrant crowd, swaying to the music of the golden instruments, shimmered on the pavement like joy seizing the world!
I felt intensely sad for Lyone, who sat like a statue of golden marble, gazing on the abyss of joy beneath. Had the goddess no lover to press her to his heart amid the universal rapture? Alas! the immense dignity of her position and the unalterable laws of Atvatabar alike prevented any single soul from feeding the intense hunger that consumed her.
I felt deeply sad for Lyone, who sat like a golden marble statue, staring into the abyss of joy below. Did the goddess really have no lover to hold her close amidst the universal happiness? Unfortunately, the immense dignity of her position and the unchanging laws of Atvatabar kept any one person from satisfying the deep longing that consumed her.
Accompanying the dancers, the unseen choir in the cloisters began to sing a new opera of love, and the strains of an "Ave, Lyone, bona dea," stole upon the senses like the bewildering sighs of angels, making one ache with delight. A story of romantic love once more sculptured the faces of priest and priestess with angelic beauty, as it rose on wings of song and swept in delightful moans upon the carven stone.[163]
Accompanying the dancers, the invisible choir in the cloisters started to sing a new love opera, and the sounds of an "Ave, Lyone, bona dea," filled the air like the mesmerizing sighs of angels, bringing a sense of joy. A tale of romantic love reshaped the faces of the priest and priestess with angelic beauty as it soared on the wings of song and flowed in lovely echoes over the carved stone.[163]
It was a memorable scene, one never to be forgotten! The hieroglyphic walls, carved in high relief with the instruments of empire, the dome with its ten thousand fadeless lights, the terraces of twin-souls radiant with delight, the marvellous dancers, the superb music that seemed to shake the heart of the solid stone that enclosed us, and high over all the supreme goddess in whose honor all this adoration was made, seated in bliss on the throne of the gods—such was the situation at that moment.
It was an unforgettable scene, one that would always be remembered! The hieroglyphic walls, intricately carved with symbols of power, the dome illuminated by countless everlasting lights, the terraces filled with joyful couples, the amazing dancers, the stunning music that felt like it was vibrating through the solid stone surrounding us, and high above it all, the supreme goddess in whose honor all this worship was offered, sitting in bliss on the throne of the gods—this was the scene at that moment.
It was a monstrous and a splendid joy!
It was a huge and amazing joy!
Suddenly a roar of invincible music issued from gigantic tubes that pierced the body of the throne itself with fresh and warlike explosions of melody. I was filled with a maddening delight, until consciousness could hardly bear the strain any longer. I cried aloud, amid a Chimborazo of song, a hundred-cratered Popocatapetl of sweet strains. The audience, enraptured with the climax, became an inferno of passion, laughter tears and felicity!
Suddenly, a powerful blast of music erupted from massive speakers that seemed to penetrate the very core of the throne with vibrant, bold melodies. I was overwhelmed with exhilaration, to the point where I could barely handle the intensity. I shouted out, surrounded by an overwhelming wave of sound, akin to a towering mountain of song, a hundred craters of beautiful tunes. The audience, caught up in the peak moment, turned into a raging whirlwind of passion, laughter, tears, and joy!
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE MYSTERY OF EGYPLOSIS.
The palace of the goddess at Egyplosis was a component part of the vast quadrangle known as the supernal palace. The view therefrom embraced the wide inner garden of the entire palace of temples, discovering jungles of shrubs and flowers of all imaginable hues, interspersed with lakes sleeping in their marble basins like enormous jewels. Fountains of solid silver gushed forth a brilliant foam of waters amid the embowering foliage, and there glad priests, in the society of priestesses sweeter than the flowers themselves, dreamed life away in enthusiastic peace. Surrounding all was the high and glorious palace, forming a background, on the design of which imagination and art had been entirely exhausted.
The goddess’s palace at Egyplosis was part of the huge area known as the heavenly palace. From there, you could see the expansive inner garden of the whole temple complex, filled with lush shrubs and flowers in every color you could think of, along with serene lakes resting in their marble basins like giant gems. Fountains made of solid silver sprayed sparkling water among the leafy greenery, where joyful priests, surrounded by priestesses more beautiful than the flowers themselves, blissfully spent their time in peaceful reverie. All of this was framed by the towering and magnificent palace, a breathtaking backdrop designed with complete imagination and artistry.
The scene the day following the Ritual of the installation of a twin-soul in the temple of Egyplosis was a boudoir in the palace of the goddess. It was a large apartment, whose walls were hung with panels of rose-colored velvet, embroidered with gray-green silk foliage. In one large tapestry, the hands of[164] loving priestesses had embroidered a scene in the garden of Egyplosis. On a dais, upon a couch of soft red silk upholstery sat Lyone, swathed in draperies of shrimp pink and pale peacock green, embroidered with ivory-white silk. A large terra-cotta silk rug, whose only ornament was an elaborate border, covered the floor. The goddess wore a belt of aquelium serpents having tulips in their mouths. Heavy terrelium bracelets adorned her wrists, and she wore a diminutive tiara on her head.
The scene the day after the Ritual of installing a twin-soul in the temple of Egyplosis was a boudoir in the goddess's palace. It was a spacious room, with walls draped in rose-colored velvet panels embroidered with gray-green silk leaves. One large tapestry showcased a scene in the garden of Egyplosis, crafted by the loving hands of[164] priestesses. On a dais, a couch upholstered in soft red silk held Lyone, wrapped in drapery of shrimp pink and light peacock green, embroidered with ivory-white silk. A large terra-cotta silk rug with an intricate border covered the floor. The goddess wore a belt made of snakes with tulips in their mouths. Heavy terrelium bracelets decorated her wrists, and she sported a small tiara on her head.
I sat on a luxurious seat, the sole guest of the goddess. I was rapidly learning from the divinity the mystery of Egyplosis. I was especially anxious to find out how the jewel of one hundred years of youth could be grafted into the ordinary existence. An idea so splendid seemed to be the germ of earthly immortality. We were discussing the subject of hopeless love, and I asked her if she considered life and love were the same element.
I sat on a fancy chair, the only guest of the goddess. I was quickly learning from her about the mystery of Egyplosis. I was particularly eager to discover how the jewel of one hundred years of youth could be integrated into everyday life. A concept so amazing seemed to be the beginning of earthly immortality. We were talking about the topic of unrequited love, and I asked her if she thought life and love were the same thing.
"Life and love are synonymous," she replied. "By love I mean the spiritual, ideal, romantic passion that is hopeless."
"Life and love are the same thing," she said. "By love, I mean the deep, perfect, romantic passion that feels hopeless."
"Yes," I replied, "but does not the idea of inaccessibility create a worthless desire, that is, a desire for something that is forbidden or unattainable? The majority of men, I think, will prefer an every-day love with all its risks and imperfections to the shadowy ghost of a hopeless love. The hopeful love does no violence to nature such as is contemplated by the hopeless sentiment."
"Yes," I replied, "but doesn't the idea of inaccessibility create a pointless desire, a longing for something that's forbidden or impossible to reach? I believe most people would rather have an everyday love with all its risks and flaws than chase the elusive ghost of a hopeless love. Hopeful love doesn't disrupt nature like the hopeless sentiment does."
"You hardly understand me," said she; "the pleasure we aspire to is superior to any physical delight, and is an end in itself. It is romantic love, that blooms like a single flower in the crevices of a volcano. It is the quintessence of existence, the rarest wine of life, the expressed sweetness of difficulty and repression and long-suffering, the choicest holiday of the soul. We are willing to pay the price of hopelessness to taste such nectar. In the every-day world such joy only rarely exists. Interest, indulgence, ambition, fortune, time, temper and marriage destroy it. Youth, captivated by a beautiful face or a winning smile, thinks it has discovered its true counterpart, and so takes possession of the prize. It finds afterward it was mistaken, and all its life thenceforth becomes miserable."
“You barely understand me,” she said. “The joy we seek is beyond any physical pleasure and is its own reward. It’s romantic love, blooming like a single flower in the cracks of a volcano. It’s the essence of life, the rarest wine we can experience, the sweet taste of struggle, restraint, and endurance, the ultimate escape for the soul. We’re willing to face despair just to experience that nectar. In everyday life, such happiness only happens rarely. Interest, indulgence, ambition, luck, time, moods, and marriage can ruin it. Youth, enchanted by a pretty face or a charming smile, believes it has found its true match and claims that prize. It later realizes it was wrong, and its whole life from then on becomes unhappy.”
"But," I replied, "if the world at large had discovered that your theory of love was the true one, it would long since have[165] acted on its discovery and put no destroying restraint or obligation on so precious a possession. But the world found that a thousand accidents would infallibly open the eyes of both parties to the fact that they possessed but few qualities in common, or in counterpart, and with such knowledge of good and evil they would infallibly separate. Hence the foundation of society would be torn asunder and the rising generation of helpless children become orphaned of home, the very bulwark of life. Society must have assurances that people do not get married simply as an experiment, but are willing to honorably undertake the mutual sacrifices their act carries with it."
"But," I replied, "if the world had figured out that your theory of love was the real deal, it would have acted on that discovery a long time ago and wouldn’t have placed any damaging restrictions or obligations on such a valuable thing. But the world realized that a thousand little accidents could definitely open both people's eyes to the fact that they had only a few things in common, or that they didn't match each other well, and with that understanding of what's good and bad, they would inevitably break apart. This would tear apart the foundation of society and leave countless helpless children without a home, which is essential for life. Society needs to be sure that people aren't getting married just as a trial run, but are genuinely willing to honorably make the mutual sacrifices that their commitment entails."
"I have already admitted," said she, "that the joy of spiritual love hardly ever exists in its virgin force in the every-day world. I admit that the necessary regulations of society, although they tend to destroy it, must be enforced. The Atvatabar nation rests on the marriage idea. At one time in our history the people strove for ideal love and overthrew the ordinary marriage yoke without the restraint of reason. Law and order disappeared and social chaos reigned. The land was filled with the wailings of orphans whose parents had deserted them, and men and women formed new associates every day. Unbridled license devastated the country. Our lawgivers re-established the law of marriage as being the only law suitable to mankind. Man in the aggregate had not developed to a state in which the consummation of marriage could be dispensed with. Yet there were many among those who had advocated ideal love worthy of their theory. Although married to each other, they had remained celibates. For these Egyplosis was founded, for the study and practice of what is really a higher development of human nature and in itself an unquestionable good. It is the most powerful element in the production of creative energy of soul and personal beauty. As you will have observed, all our devotees are singularly beautiful in form and feature and possess spirit power to a high degree."
"I've already admitted," she said, "that the joy of spiritual love rarely exists in its purest form in the everyday world. I acknowledge that the necessary rules of society, even though they tend to undermine it, must be upheld. The Atvatabar nation is founded on the idea of marriage. At one point in our history, people sought ideal love and discarded traditional marriage without any rational constraints. Law and order vanished, and social chaos took over. The land was filled with the cries of orphans whose parents had abandoned them, and men and women formed new partnerships every day. Unchecked freedom wreaked havoc on the country. Our lawmakers reinstated the law of marriage as the only appropriate law for humanity. Overall, people had not progressed to a point where marriage could be discarded. However, there were many who advocated for ideal love that matched their beliefs. Though married to one another, they chose to remain celibate. For them, Egyplosis was established, aimed at studying and practicing what is genuinely a higher form of human nature, which is inherently good. It is the most powerful force in generating creative energy of the soul and personal beauty. As you may have noticed, all our followers are remarkably beautiful in appearance and have a high degree of spiritual energy."
As the goddess spoke a few threads of her bright blue hair had strayed across her face. Her beautiful eyes flashed with a royalty of truth, tenderness, magnetism, and feeling. She was the living illustration of her claims for Egyplosis.
As the goddess spoke, a few strands of her bright blue hair fell across her face. Her stunning eyes sparkled with a royal blend of truth, tenderness, magnetism, and emotion. She was the perfect embodiment of her claims for Egyplosis.
"What you say," I replied, "illustrates that ordinary marriage, with all its limitations and, infelicities, is absolutely necessary for the well-being of society. Marriage is simply the application[166] of reason and morality to blind, passionate nature. The home circle is the origin of nationality, progress, and wealth. Ideal love, wrested from the dragon of difficulty, is, I think, but rarely tasted in so real, so practical an institution. This is the experience of the nations of the outer world, and how much better for man that it is so? A roadway in proportion to its rhythm of undulation becomes useless, hindering travel rather than accelerating it. So also with love. When settled in the calm security of marriage the mind is freed from the romantic extravagance, the torture, the delight of hopeless sentiment. Thus men are free to devote themselves to the more serious purposes of life and achieve wealth and fame for themselves and their families. I am, nevertheless, curious to see how your institution is conducted, for hopeless love seems to me one of the most disquieting things in life. Its victims, happy and unhappy, resisting passion with regret or yielding with remorse, are ever on the rack of torture. They resemble the devotees of certain idols, who pierce themselves with cruel hooks and swing aloft in honor of their god. It may be pleasure, but not one in a thousand will ever achieve that degree of soul exaltation and physical abnegation to think it so."
"What you’re saying," I replied, "shows that ordinary marriage, with all its flaws and challenges, is absolutely essential for the well-being of society. Marriage is just the way reason and morality are applied to blind, passionate nature. The home is where nationality, progress, and wealth begin. Ideal love, wrested from the challenges it faces, is, I believe, rarely found in such a practical and real institution. This is what the experiences of nations around the world show, and isn’t it better for people that it is this way? A road with uneven bumps becomes useless, slowing down travel instead of speeding it up. The same goes for love. When settled in the secure comforts of marriage, the mind is freed from the romantic excess, the pain, and the joy of impossible longing. This allows men to focus on the more serious goals of life and achieve wealth and fame for themselves and their families. Still, I’m curious to see how your system works, because unrequited love seems to me one of the most distressing things in life. Its victims, whether happy or unhappy, struggle with passion, feeling regret or remorse, and are always in emotional turmoil. They’re like followers of certain idols who pierce themselves with sharp hooks and swing high in honor of their god. It might be enjoyable, but not one in a thousand will reach that level of spiritual elevation and physical sacrifice to truly think so."
"And yet not one in a thousand, not one in a hundred thousand lives in Egyplosis," said the goddess.
"And yet not one in a thousand, not one in a hundred thousand lives in Egyplosis," said the goddess.
"The men who achieve anything," I continued, "good and great in the world, the men who build empires, discover ideas, who both rule and populate nations, are all rewarded by a hopeful love. It is only a hopeless love that sets up its mirage of false and never-to-be-obtained joys. Hence, I ask you the question, What of Egyplosis?"
"The men who accomplish anything," I continued, "whether good or great in the world, the men who create empires, discover ideas, and both govern and populate nations, are all rewarded with a hopeful love. It's only a hopeless love that creates its illusion of false and unattainable joys. So, I ask you this question: What about Egyplosis?"
The goddess smiled at my controversial attitude, "It is the old question," she replied, "of conventionalism versus art, of economic institutions versus nature and life. Just as we endeavor to rescue spontaneous invention and originality from the disease of the tasteless and laborious productions of a mechanical civilization, so we labor to create an earthly home for the soul in a world where superficial necessities will stifle it out of existence. There was a time in the history of Atvatabar when people talked of art and love, both of which did not exist. The octopus of commercial, mechanical and economical life had strangled the soul and all its attributes. Men fought for treaties of commerce, treaties of marriage, deeds of property, and all the while[167] acted in defiance of their obligations. They cheated each other, lied to each other, deserted each other incessantly. Love had taken wings and fled. Art had lost its language and its cunning. Life was no longer illuminated with splendid ideals. It was no longer arrayed in the fair and fascinating garments that only the soul can weave. History was no longer glorified by paintings and sculptured reliefs. Religion was no longer symbolized in the solemn magnificence of architecture, or sculptured shrines of gods. Articles of daily use were made solely to make a profit, and the widespread use of machinery was destroying the art, the soul, the pure life of the people. A paternal government, seeing the tyranny of commercialism and the possible extinction of the soul itself, has wisely, in the spirit of patriarchal hospitality, established the art institution of Gnaphisthasia and the religious institution of Egyplosis, for soul development in harmony with the high destiny of mankind. Harikar, or developed soul, is the natural sequence of the development of the soul and intellect, achieving the supreme virtue of spiritual perfection, or dominion of the passions of the body and the forces of nature. Love was the one great end of our religion, for life is love."
The goddess smiled at my controversial perspective, "It’s the old debate," she said, "between conventionalism and art, between economic systems and nature and life. Just as we try to save spontaneous invention and originality from the bland and tedious products of a mechanical civilization, we also strive to create a welcoming space for the soul in a world where superficial needs threaten to snuff it out. There was a time in Atvatabar’s history when people spoke of art and love, both of which were nonexistent. The octopus of commercial, mechanical, and economic life had choked the soul and all its qualities. People fought for trade agreements, marriage contracts, and property deeds, all while[167] ignoring their responsibilities. They cheated, lied, and abandoned each other constantly. Love had taken flight and disappeared. Art had lost its voice and skill. Life was no longer brightened by noble ideals. It was no longer dressed in the beautiful and captivating clothes that only the soul can create. History was not celebrated through paintings and sculptures anymore. Religion was no longer represented in the grand beauty of architecture or the carved shrines of deities. Everyday items were made purely for profit, and the widespread use of machinery was destroying art, the soul, and the vibrant life of the people. A caring government, recognizing the oppression of commercialism and the potential loss of the soul itself, thoughtfully established the art institution of Gnaphisthasia and the religious institution of Egyplosis, aiming for soul development in line with humanity’s great purpose. Harikar, or developed soul, naturally follows from the growth of the soul and intellect, achieving the highest virtue of spiritual perfection, or control over the body’s passions and the forces of nature. Love was the ultimate goal of our religion, for life is love."
"I value your creed," I continued, "to the fullest extent. I value the idea that every intellect shall enfold a soul. You practise the doctrine that hopeless love is that phase of the passion that contains the most delirious possibilities of joy, yet, allow me to ask, have you never discovered that there may be disappointments for even such guarded emotions as yours? Are your neophytes perfectly happy? We find, in the outer world at least, that no state or condition in life is perfectly pleasurable. Their joys die of their own ennui if for no other cause. We find happiness like a flower; it has its period of bloom and decay. The more intoxicating the beauty the shorter its life. Happiness long continued grows common, fades and dies. Then again the human soul is always in a fever of unrest. It always thinks what is beyond its reach is liberty. As one of our poets has expressed it:
"I really appreciate your beliefs," I continued, "to the utmost degree. I believe in the idea that every mind should embrace a soul. You follow the belief that unrequited love is that stage of passion that holds the most thrilling possibilities of joy, yet, may I ask, have you never realized that there can be disappointments even in such protected feelings as yours? Are your newcomers truly happy? We see, at least in the outside world, that no situation or condition in life is completely enjoyable. Their joys fade away due to their own ennui if for no other reason. We find happiness to be like a flower; it has its time to bloom and fade. The more stunning the beauty, the shorter its life. Lasting happiness becomes ordinary, dwindles, and eventually fades away. Moreover, the human soul is always restless. It constantly believes that what lies just beyond its grasp is true freedom. As one of our poets put it:
Even if a paradise itself were my prison,
"I would still love to jump over the crystal walls!"
As I spoke I saw that the goddess was an eager listener to[168] my words. Was it possible that she might have an idea that even Egyplosis might indeed be a prison? But, then, her position, her vows, recalled to her the fact that she was love's religieuse, an indissoluble part of the temple of love itself.
As I spoke, I noticed that the goddess was really engaged with what I was saying[168]. Could it be that she realized that even Egyplosis could actually be a prison? But then, her role and her vows reminded her that she was love's religieuse, an inseparable part of the temple of love itself.
The goddess replied, that sometimes impatient spirits had entered the palace, but any incorrigible cases of insubordination were either imprisoned in the fortress beneath the palace or were expelled into the outer world. The neophytes entered the temple college while under twenty years of age. Each soul, thereafter mingling freely with five thousand of the opposite sex, chooses in a month its counterpart for life, thus forming a complete circle. The choice must be approved by a council of "Soul Inquisitors" who, before the lifelong union is made, see that both possess all the elements that will produce a high, holy and pure blending of thought, feeling, emotion, joys spiritual and intellectual, whose every breath will be an ecstasy, and at the same time possess reverence for each other and the power of resistance to passion and are able to walk in the pure path.
The goddess responded that sometimes impatient spirits had entered the palace, but any persistent cases of disobedience were either imprisoned in the fortress beneath the palace or were expelled into the outside world. The newcomers entered the temple college while still under twenty years old. Each individual, then mingling freely with five thousand of the opposite sex, chooses their life partner within a month, forming a complete circle. This choice must be approved by a council of "Soul Inquisitors" who, before the lifelong union is established, ensure that both people have all the qualities needed for a deep, holy, and pure connection of thoughts, feelings, emotions, spiritual and intellectual joys, where every moment will be bliss, while also maintaining respect for each other and the ability to resist passion, allowing them to follow a virtuous path.
"Do you not think," I replied, "that the temptation being ever present, the struggle in the soul must in time exhaust and enfeeble the moral powers, producing disastrous consequences?"
"Don’t you think," I replied, "that with temptation always around, the struggle within the soul will eventually wear down and weaken our moral strength, leading to terrible outcomes?"
Before the goddess could reply, a terrible commotion was heard in the palace garden. The shrieks of a woman mingled with the loud voices of men were heard in furious clamor, and one of the royal guards entered the palace chamber in breathless haste.
Before the goddess could respond, a terrible noise erupted in the palace garden. The screams of a woman mixed with the loud voices of men in a furious uproar, and one of the royal guards rushed into the palace chamber, breathless.
CHAPTER XXXII.
THE SIN OF A TWIN-SOUL.
"Your holiness," said the captain of the sacred guard, as he entered the apartment, "the twin-soul Ardsolus and Merga has sinned against the laws and religion of Egyplosis. I crave permission to bring the guilty pair before the goddess with the evidence of their guilt."
"Your holiness," said the captain of the sacred guard as he entered the room, "the twin-soul Ardsolus and Merga have sinned against the laws and religion of Egyplosis. I request permission to bring the guilty pair before the goddess with the evidence of their wrongdoing."
The goddess, answering quickly, ordered the priest and priestess to be produced.
The goddess quickly responded and ordered that the priest and priestess be brought forward.
The captain thereupon commanded his wayleals to bring the prisoners into the audience chamber.[169]
The captain then ordered his attendants to bring the prisoners into the audience chamber.[169]
Shrinking between her guards, the priestess Merga appeared bearing in her arms a lovely babe, a rosy duplicate of herself. Following her came the priest Ardsolus, also a prisoner.
Shrinking between her guards, the priestess Merga appeared carrying a beautiful baby, a rosy version of herself. Following her was the priest Ardsolus, also a prisoner.
The priestess was the picture of petite girlish beauty. Her delicate rose complexion was flushed with a feeling of shame, and her handsome hazel eyes, dilated with vexation and sorrow, were filled with tears.
The priestess was the embodiment of a tiny, youthful beauty. Her delicate rose-colored skin was flushed with embarrassment, and her striking hazel eyes, widened with frustration and sadness, were brimming with tears.
Her lover was tall, straight and athletic, with a proud, fine-cut face. The down of manhood was just showing itself on his upper lip.
Her partner was tall, fit, and athletic, with a handsome, well-defined face. A hint of facial hair was just starting to appear on his upper lip.
"I feel sorry for you both," said the goddess; "did you weary of the joys of Egyplosis?"
"I feel sorry for you both," said the goddess; "did you get tired of the joys of Egyplosis?"
Ardsolus threw back over his shoulder a falling fold of his white bournous and, drawing himself proudly up, replied: "Yes, your holiness, our life here is imprisonment. We have grown weary of its restraint and are eager to return to the outer world with all its cares and freedom."
Ardsolus tossed a falling fold of his white bournous over his shoulder and, standing tall, responded: "Yes, your holiness, our life here feels like a prison. We are tired of its limitations and ready to go back to the outside world with all its worries and freedom."
The chamberlain at this moment announced the arrival of the high priest Hushnoly, the secular, as well as the sacred governor of Egyplosis, and the high priestess Zooly-Soase, who both entered the presence chamber. Hushnoly, saluting the goddess, announced that he had come in search of the erring twin-soul. The high priest was astonished beyond expression at finding sin and shame in so glorious a retreat.
The chamberlain announced the arrival of the high priest Hushnoly, both the secular and sacred governor of Egyplosis, along with the high priestess Zooly-Soase, as they entered the audience chamber. Hushnoly, greeting the goddess, stated that he had come to find the lost twin-soul. The high priest was shocked to discover sin and shame in such a magnificent place.
Addressing the weeping girl, he said: "Do you know, my child, how unfortunate you have been? You have committed the unpardonable sin in the temple of hopeless love. Did you not think of your lifelong vows of celibacy and of the deep and tender joy of romantic love?"
Addressing the crying girl, he said: "Do you realize, my child, how unfortunate you’ve been? You’ve made the unforgivable mistake in the temple of hopeless love. Didn’t you consider your lifelong promise of celibacy and the deep, sweet joy of romantic love?"
Merga only replied by clasping her babe still closer to her breast and bathing it with her tears.
Merga just responded by holding her baby even tighter to her chest and soaking it with her tears.
"What excuse do you offer for your crime against yourself, your religion and your fellow-priests?" demanded the high, priest of Ardsolus.
"What excuse do you have for your crime against yourself, your religion, and your fellow priests?" demanded the high priest of Ardsolus.
"Your highness," said the youth, "we have, after due experience of our vows, arrived at the conclusion that such vows are a violation of nature. Everything here bids us love, but the artificial system under which we have lived arbitrarily draws a line and says, thus far and no further. Your system may suit disembodied spirits, if such exist, but not beings of flesh and blood. It is an outrage on nature. We desire to leave Egyplosis[170] and return to the common ways of men. We may be there unfortunate, but we will be free. This rarified atmosphere stifles us."
"Your Highness," the young man said, "we have, after thoroughly experiencing our vows, come to the conclusion that these vows go against nature. Everything around us encourages love, but the rigid system we've been living under sets strict limits and says, 'you can go this far, but no further.' Your way might work for disembodied spirits, if they even exist, but not for living beings. It's an offense to nature. We want to leave Egyplosis[170] and return to the normal lives of people. We may face challenges there, but at least we'll be free. This suffocating atmosphere is stifling us."
The high priest was horrified. Never before had a twin-soul been so sinful, so contumacious. It revealed a state of things too terrible to contemplate! If such conduct became contagious, it meant the ruin of Egyplosis.
The high priest was appalled. Never before had a twin-soul been so wicked, so rebellious. It showed a situation too dreadful to consider! If this behavior spread, it would mean the downfall of Egyplosis.
I could detect, however, in the sight of the goddess a certain sympathy for the prisoners which, perhaps, it would just then be very impolitic for her to reveal. It was clear that beneath all this ideal joy lay a slumbering volcano of passion that only awaited a favorable moment for a fierce outbreak. The laws of this strange faith seemed not to have contemplated that to avoid temptation is the only security of moral strength, and that to seek temptation is to paralyze the moral fibres of the soul. The high priest grew pale with excitement.
I could see, however, in the goddess's gaze a certain sympathy for the prisoners that it might be unwise for her to show at that moment. It was obvious that beneath all this ideal joy lay a dormant volcano of passion just waiting for the right moment to erupt. The principles of this strange faith seemed to overlook that avoiding temptation is the only way to ensure moral strength, and that seeking it only weakens the soul's moral fibers. The high priest looked pale with excitement.
"Are you aware of the enormity of your offence?" said he to the defiant youth. "For a moment of sinful delight you destroy your interregnum of a hundred years of blessedness, and you, each of you, have delivered a blow at earthly immortality. The success of our religious system is proven by the fact that we have already lengthened the life of our hierophants one hundred years, or twice the duration of life in the outer world of Bilbimtesirol. This is the last of many outbreaks of malfeasance to vows made in deliberation, and a fresh exhibition of treason in the sacred college of souls."
"Do you understand the seriousness of your actions?" he said to the defiant young man. "In just a moment of sinful pleasure, you ruin a century of peace, and each of you has dealt a blow to earthly immortality. The success of our religious system is shown by the fact that we've already extended the lives of our leaders by a hundred years, which is twice the lifespan in the outside world of Bilbimtesirol. This is just the latest in a series of violations of solemn vows, and it represents a new act of betrayal within the sacred college of souls."
"I tell you this," said the youth in reply, "you are slumbering on the edge of a volcano. There are thousands of twin-souls ready to cast off this yoke. They only await a leader to break out in open revolt!"
"I’m telling you this," the young man responded, "you’re asleep on the edge of a volcano. There are thousands of soulmates ready to break free from this oppression. They’re just waiting for a leader to spark an open rebellion!"
"Then, sir, we will take care that you are not their leader; we shall suppress you, as we have all similar cases, in the cells of the fortress. Neither Egyplosis nor Atvatabar will hear of your crime. His majesty the king will, I have no doubt, acquiesce in the wisdom of such sentence."
"Then, sir, we'll make sure you're not their leader; we'll lock you up, just like we have with others in similar situations, in the fortress cells. Neither Egyplosis nor Atvatabar will hear about your crime. I'm sure the king will agree that this is the right decision."
"The punishment is no greater than the crime," said the high priestess. "I despair of Egyplosis if such crimes become frequent. What will our goddess think, what will Atvatabar think of our holy temple when its own priests, the sacred devotees of Harikar, the ministers of the supreme goddess and teachers of the people in their holy religion, are found traitors? Will the[171] government support rebellious and sinful souls in every luxury for the senses, with every possible means for developing and achieving spiritual mastery over the physical world, on the sole condition of hopeless love? It will not. Hence, I say, this disobedience must be quenched in the spark, or it will break out in ruin to our whole religious institution."
"The punishment is no greater than the crime," said the high priestess. "I worry for Egyplosis if such crimes become common. What will our goddess think? What will Atvatabar think of our holy temple when its own priests, the sacred followers of Harikar, the ministers of the supreme goddess and teachers of the people in their holy faith, are found to be traitors? Will the[171] government support rebellious and sinful people living in every luxury for the senses, with every possible way to develop and achieve mastery over the physical world, all because of hopeless love? It will not. Therefore, I say, this disobedience must be stopped at the start, or it will lead to the ruin of our entire religious institution."
"Your punishment," said the high priest, "unless you will repent of your misdeed, give up possession of your offspring, and live ever afterward as holy priests of hopeless love, will be separate and solitary confinement for life in the fortress. You will both be simply obliterated from the world."
"Your punishment," said the high priest, "unless you repent for your wrongdoing, let go of your child, and live forever as devoted priests of endless love, will be life in solitary confinement at the fortress. You will both be completely erased from the world."
As the high priest uttered these words the mother-priestess gave a cry of terror, and, grasping her infant convulsively, gazed with an appealing glance at the goddess.
As the high priest spoke these words, the mother-priestess let out a cry of fear, and, clutching her baby tightly, looked desperately at the goddess.
"We refuse to live as hypocrites," said the youth; "we are no longer twin-souls—we are man and wife and demand to be set free."
"We won’t live as hypocrites anymore," said the young person; "we're not two halves anymore—we're husband and wife and we demand to be free."
"Will you, each of you," said the goddess, "renounce that obedience that makes you factors of deities? Will you dethrone ideal love? Will you throw away palaces and gardens and flowers? Will you forswear the delight of the companionship of twin-souls?"
"Will you, each of you," said the goddess, "give up the obedience that makes you instruments of the gods? Will you reject ideal love? Will you discard palaces and gardens and flowers? Will you abandon the joy of being with your soulmates?"
"We wish to be set free, your holiness," said the youth with firm, set lips.
"We want to be free, your holiness," the young man said, his lips pressed together firmly.
"Do you no longer value the secrets of magic and sorcery? Do you renounce initiation into the secrets of nature to possess creative force to taste the elixir of life, the secret of the transformation of metals, and, above all, the blessedness of Nirvana? Knowing that love dies in possession do you desire to step forth from paradise into a hard, cold, realistic world, where every experience is a spear driven into the flesh?"
"Do you no longer appreciate the secrets of magic and sorcery? Do you give up on learning the secrets of nature to gain creative power, to savor the elixir of life, the secret of turning metals, and, most importantly, the bliss of Nirvana? Knowing that love fades in possession, do you really want to leave paradise and step into a harsh, cold, real world, where every experience is like a spear piercing your flesh?"
"We dare our fate!" replied the youth. "We ask you, goddess, to set us free."
"We challenge our fate!" replied the young man. "We ask you, goddess, to liberate us."
"I will bring you both before the spiritual council," said Hushnoly, "and, as you are aware, the sentence of the council as provided by the constitution of Egyplosis will be that you, each of you, be imprisoned in separate cells for life, and the child removed and cared for in a distant part of the kingdom. You will henceforth be obliterated from life."
"I will take you both to the spiritual council," Hushnoly said, "and, as you know, the council's ruling, according to the constitution of Egyplosis, will be that each of you will be imprisoned in separate cells for life, and the child will be taken away and looked after in a remote part of the kingdom. From this point on, you will be erased from existence."
The lovers convulsively embraced each other, the beautiful Merga weeping bitterly.[172]
The lovers tightly held each other, the beautiful Merga crying deeply.[172]
"We will accept the punishment," said Ardsolus, "because we will give courage to the many twin-souls already imprisoned and also to those who as ardently desire freedom as ourselves. They will never forget that we are fighting their battle against a monstrous wrong."
"We'll accept the punishment," said Ardsolus, "because we want to inspire the many twin souls who are already imprisoned and also those who want freedom as much as we do. They will never forget that we're fighting their battle against a terrible injustice."
"Guards, remove the prisoners," said the high priest.
"Guards, take the prisoners away," said the high priest.
"Can nothing that I may say mitigate their punishment?" said the goddess.
"Is there nothing I can say to lessen their punishment?" said the goddess.
"Your holiness is aware," said Hushnoly, "that the laws of Egyplosis admit of no other interpretation than that prescribed for such a case as this. The foundation of the religion of Atvatabar must be preserved at any cost."
"Your holiness knows," said Hushnoly, "that the laws of Egyplosis allow for no other interpretation than what is outlined for a situation like this. The foundation of the religion of Atvatabar must be protected at all costs."
"I urge for mercy," said the goddess, who honored the prisoners with her tears.
"I plead for mercy," said the goddess, who honored the prisoners with her tears.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE DOCTOR'S OPINION OF EGYPLOSIS.
My experiences in Egyplosis were teaching me that even the most perfect human organizations contain the elements of decay and death. The human soul at variance with its own physical condition was hardly the best ideal of a god. Here was happiness piled upon happiness, yet the recipients thereof were not happy. Disappointments and suffering are natural to man because life is supported on difficulty, and a long-continued happiness is the sure forerunner of disaster. The reaction of misery lies somewhere concealed from the eye of happiness, and if it does not at once show itself, it will later on. Even in well-guarded happiness, if one single pleasure be omitted, we experience more regret at its absence than pleasure over the bounties we enjoy. Hence, a large proportion of twin-souls were not wholly in love with their life in the temple of souls, however enamored they were of each other. Almost absolute freedom of action, freedom from care, physical and mental exercises, soul development, the practice of magic, the most alluring investigation of mental and spiritual themes, the study and practice of art in all its forms, and the investigation of inventive mechanism; a palace to live in, with vast galleries of paintings and sculptures, salons for music, and schools of science, libraries[173] filled with the rarest works of history, literature and poetry, and, most precious of all, the daily dalliance with counterpart souls, could not make these people happy. The one thing denied, which any reasonable man would say was simply the price paid for all this glory, was considered the greatest of all misfortunes. The imagination has a strange habit of passing lightly over happiness possessed and settling down upon a little thing beyond reach and exaggerating it to the utmost.
My experiences in Egyplosis taught me that even the most perfect human organizations have elements of decay and death. The human soul, at odds with its own physical state, is hardly the best ideal of a god. There was happiness stacked on happiness, yet those receiving it weren’t truly happy. Disappointments and suffering are natural for humans because life thrives on challenges, and prolonged happiness often signals impending disaster. The backlash of misery is hidden from the view of happiness, and if it doesn’t reveal itself right away, it will eventually. Even in well-protected happiness, if just one pleasure is missing, we feel more regret over its absence than joy from the abundance we do have. As a result, many twin souls were not entirely in love with their life in the temple of souls, despite how enamored they were with each other. Almost complete freedom of action, freedom from worry, physical and mental activities, soul development, magic practice, captivating explorations of mental and spiritual matters, art in all its forms, and the study of innovative mechanisms; a palace to live in, filled with vast galleries of paintings and sculptures, music salons, and science schools, libraries[173] stocked with the rarest works of history, literature, and poetry, and, most importantly, daily interactions with counterpart souls, could not make these people happy. The one thing denied, which any reasonable person would argue was simply the cost of all this greatness, was seen as the greatest misfortune. The imagination has a strange way of glossing over the happiness we have and fixating on a small thing just out of reach, amplifying it to extremes.
The imprisonment of Ardsolus and Merga created a profound sensation among the ten thousand inmates of the palace. Sentiment was divided so much that two political parties were formed—those who believed the erring lovers had met a just fate, and those who thought the system at fault in providing no means of immediate escape, when to reside in the palace became imprisonment and a living death to certain souls. The latter party was composed of the more youthful section of the priesthood, who sympathized with the unfortunate lovers. These latter would have got up a demonstration in their favor did not the stern rules of Egyplosis suppress any such outbursts of popular feeling.
The imprisonment of Ardsolus and Merga caused a major stir among the ten thousand inmates of the palace. Opinions were so divided that two political groups formed—those who believed the wayward lovers got what they deserved, and those who thought the system was to blame for not providing any way to escape, when living in the palace became a prison and a living death for some. The latter group was made up of the younger members of the priesthood, who felt for the unfortunate lovers. These individuals would have organized a demonstration in their support if the strict rules of Egyplosis didn't prohibit any expressions of public sentiment.
On the day following the imprisonment of the erring twin-soul, the question was being discussed in the apartments occupied by the officers of the Polar King and myself. We had been lodged in a noble building not far from the palace of the goddess, while the sailors were quartered in the fortress of Egyplosis, in company with the wayleals of the palace itself.
On the day after the wrongdoings of the imprisoned twin-soul, the topic was being talked about in the rooms used by the officers of the Polar King and me. We had been accommodated in a grand building not far from the goddess's palace, while the sailors were staying in the fortress of Egyplosis, alongside the palace's wayleals.
"Your opinion of Egyplosis has possibly undergone a change since the day of our reception," said the doctor.
"Your opinion of Egyplosis might have changed since the day we met," said the doctor.
"Well," said I, "I suppose the longer we stay here the more exact will be our knowledge of this peculiar institution."
"Well," I said, "I guess the longer we stay here, the clearer our understanding of this unusual situation will be."
I had considered Egyplosis as a successful institution for developing the human soul. Certainly Harikar with his beloved attributes required a fit home for his complete development.
I saw Egyplosis as a great place for nurturing the human spirit. Clearly, Harikar, with all his admirable qualities, needed a suitable environment for his full growth.
I had praised their oasis of love, of refinement, of rest, and of beauty, and even ventured to assert that such a paradise was the outcome of the love and purity of twin-souls. I forgot in my enthusiasm the possibility of the soul being satiated with pleasure, that life is a warfare ever seeking but never gaining repose, and that we are led more by our passions and illusions than our judgment. I forgot that while man resists pain he always yields to pleasure. I forgot that he was created for[174] difficulty, which is the oxygen that feeds the flame of endeavor, and that difficulty alone can develop efforts which pleasure so easily destroys.
I had praised their haven of love, sophistication, relaxation, and beauty, even daring to say that such a paradise was the result of the love and purity of soulmates. I overlooked, in my excitement, the possibility that the soul can get tired of pleasure, that life is a constant battle always searching for but never finding peace, and that we are guided more by our passions and illusions than by our judgment. I forgot that while people resist pain, they always give in to pleasure. I forgot that they were made for[174] challenges, which are the oxygen that fuels the fire of effort, and that only challenges can build the determination that pleasure so easily undermines.
"I am of the opinion," said the doctor, "that this institution is founded on a perversion of human nature. This so-called hopeless love is, as we have just had proof, one of the most disturbing elements in life. Its victims resemble Tantalus, who, though steeped to the lips in water, can never drink. They are the unhappy devotees of an idol, and, like the Hindoos, stick into their sides the hooks of a cruel passion and swing aloft in torture to the applause of an admiring crowd."
"I believe," said the doctor, "that this institution is based on a distortion of human nature. This so-called hopeless love is, as we’ve just seen, one of the most troubling aspects of life. Its victims are like Tantalus, who, even though he's submerged in water, can never drink. They are the miserable followers of an idol, and, like the Hindus, they impale themselves with the hooks of a painful desire and hang in agony to the cheers of an approving crowd."
"You evidently do not reverence hopeless love?" I remarked.
"You clearly don't have any respect for hopeless love?" I said.
"I consider Egyplosis," he continued, "but a nervous asylum on a large scale. This nervous temperament, with its hysterical raptures and tears, its painful sensibility, its exalted spiritualism and irresistible sympathy, departs so far from the steady temperate sphere of action that can alone sustain alike the pleasures and disappointments of life as to become the object of pity. These are the marks of a mental disease. Ultra-romantic ideas and whimsical and unaccountable tastes are attributes of this temperament. It is a kind of insanity, not the insanity proceeding from hopeless mental aberration, but founded on a systematic train of ideas born in a heated enthusiasm. It may lead, however, to hopeless insanity."
"I view Egyplosis," he continued, "as just a large-scale version of a nervous breakdown. This anxious temperament, with its emotional highs and lows, sensitive feelings, intense spirituality, and strong empathy, strays far from the balanced and moderate approach to life that can help manage both the joys and challenges of existence, making it a source of pity. These are signs of a mental illness. Overly romantic notions and quirky, inexplicable preferences are characteristics of this temperament. It's a form of madness, not the kind that comes from complete mental collapse, but rather based on a consistent set of ideas sparked by intense enthusiasm. Nonetheless, it can lead to complete insanity."
"Doctor," said the astronomer, "you are taking a very cold-blooded view of the subject. You seem not to have discovered that the life here is ideal. From what you say one would think that love is a species of insanity."
"Doctor," the astronomer said, "you're taking a really unemotional approach to this. You don't seem to realize that life here is perfect. From what you're saying, it sounds like you think love is some kind of madness."
"That is precisely my idea," replied the doctor. "Haven't you observed how foolishly people act when in love? All ordinary human prudence and judgment are thrown aside. Love pares the claws and pulls the teeth of man as a rational animal. Love is supreme folly."
"That's exactly what I'm saying," the doctor replied. "Haven't you noticed how recklessly people behave when they're in love? All common sense and good judgment go out the window. Love dulls the edge and removes the bite of a person as a rational being. Love is pure madness."
"I think," said the astronomer, "the climate of this country has something to do with the present institution. You see that the sun here never sets, and, were it not for his diminutive size, would infallibly turn the entire interior world into a desert, such as the moon is at present, where the outer sun's heat falls for fourteen days on the one spot without intermission, completely blasting her territories. The mild yet incessant heat of Swang creates a fervor of blood and a romance of temperament[175] unknown in lands possessing night, hence the practices of Egyplosis are a natural result of climatic conditions. The appetite for ideal love has been created by the climate, and the religion of the country very naturally responds to the craving of such appetite. Who knows what excesses might not obtain if no such restraint were imposed on the most gallant youth of the country."
"I think," said the astronomer, "the climate of this country has a lot to do with the current situation. You can see that the sun here never sets, and if it weren't for its small size, it would definitely turn the entire inner world into a desert, like the moon is now, where the outer sun's heat shines on one spot for fourteen days straight, completely scorching its lands. The warm yet constant heat of Swang stirs up a fervor of passion and a romance of spirit[175] that’s unknown in places with night, so the practices of Egyplosis naturally stem from these climatic conditions. The desire for ideal love has been shaped by the climate, and the country's religion responds to that desire. Who knows what extremes might happen if no limits were placed on the most noble youth of the country?"
"I think," said the naturalist, "that the proper thing to do would be to have their people imitate the conduct of Jacob of old and Rachel. Jacob worshipped ideal love in the person of Rachel for seven years and then married, her. If our commander would only propose such a scheme to the supreme goddess it might possibly be favorably considered."
"I think," said the naturalist, "that the right move would be to have their people follow the example of Jacob and Rachel. Jacob admired the ideal of love in Rachel for seven years before marrying her. If our commander could just suggest this idea to the supreme goddess, it might be looked upon favorably."
"Do you really suppose," said I, "that I possess any influence with the goddess, or that any recommendation of mine would be able to change the constitution of Atvatabar?"
"Do you really think," I said, "that I have any sway with the goddess, or that any suggestion of mine could change the structure of Atvatabar?"
"Well, sir," said he, "if you will allow me to make the remark, I think the supreme goddess takes quite as much interest in you as you do in her, and would treat your opinions with great respect."
"Well, sir," he said, "if you don't mind my saying so, I think the supreme goddess cares as much about you as you do about her, and would value your opinions highly."
"You think more than I have ever dared to think," I replied, "and your thought savors of sacrilege. The goddess belongs to her faith, her country. To prefer an individual soul is to dethrone herself as goddess and meet a painful death."
"You think more than I’ve ever dared to think," I replied, "and your thoughts border on blasphemy. The goddess belongs to her faith, her country. To favor an individual soul is to strip her of her status as goddess and face a painful downfall."
"In any case, whatever happens, you can rely on the fidelity of your followers," said the naturalist.
"In any case, no matter what happens, you can count on the loyalty of your followers," said the naturalist.
The subject was fast becoming embarrassing and I merely said: "Gentlemen, I am assured of your fidelity; so please let us dismiss the subject."
The topic was quickly becoming awkward, and I simply said: "Gentlemen, I trust your loyalty; so let’s drop the subject."
The hour for rest having been sounded, I sought my couch, but not to sleep. The remarks made by my companions, emphasized by my growing fondness for the goddess, set me to thinking what the end would be of our discovery of Atvatabar. I wondered if Lyone was not, as sung by her devotees,
The time to rest had come, so I went to my bed, but not to sleep. My friends' comments, combined with my increasing feelings for the goddess, made me think about what the outcome of our discovery of Atvatabar would be. I wondered if Lyone was not, as her followers had sung,
"And escape from her prison."
Could it be that the goddess might possibly, if an occasion worthy of such a step presented itself, fly from Egyplosis, renounce her throne, her crown, her sublime office of supreme goddess of Harikar, and with me retire to some far-off country,[176] braving in the meantime the almost certain prospect of death. For her sake I felt I could meet any situation, however terrible, but for my sake would she throw aside her unparalleled dignities? Even if in trying to escape we outflew in my own vessel their ships of war, we could never escape the ubiquitous wayleals, the magnic-winged troops that could fight equally well on land or sea.
Could it be that the goddess might actually, if a fitting occasion came up, leave Egyplosis, give up her throne, her crown, her high position as the supreme goddess of Harikar, and join me in moving to some distant land,[176] risking the almost certain chance of death? For her, I felt I could face any situation, no matter how horrific, but would she really give up her unmatched status for my sake? Even if we managed to escape in my own ship, outrunning their warships, we could never escape the ever-present wayleals, the magnificent-winged troops that could fight just as well on land or at sea.
Bah! I said, such a dream is idiotic. When I thought of the splendor of the position that she would be obliged to renounce for the sake of her love for the passing stranger, and of the awful penalties that awaited transgression in one so exalted, I considered that no craving of passion should dare to resist such difficulties.
Bah! I said, that dream is absurd. When I thought about the amazing position she would have to give up for the sake of her love for some random guy, and the terrible consequences that would come from breaking the rules in someone so high up, I figured that no desire for passion should dare to go against such challenges.
Here duty was resistance. Nowhere is man exonerated from the penalty of having to pay a price for his possessions, and even possession itself is not happiness. Better, I said to myself, to depart in peace than encourage the goddess in a desperate enterprise, if indeed she had any such desires as my vanity attributed to her.
Here, duty meant resistance. No one is free from the price they have to pay for what they own, and just having things doesn't bring happiness. I thought to myself, it’s better to leave in peace than to support the goddess in a hopeless quest, if she even had any desires that my pride imagined for her.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
LYONE'S CONFESSION.
The following day I again met the goddess in the same magnificent apartment in her palace. She was in a contemplative mood. A white robe of the finest silk enveloped her, showing to full advantage her superb figure. Her silky, shadowed eyes shone with a mild translucent light. The ripe beauty of her face was somewhat pale, for some tearful memory possessed her. Over her shoulders fell the torrent of her hair, while on her brow gleamed a diminutive diadem whose central part was fashioned like the throne of the gods. She wore a heavy necklace of shrimp-pink pearls.
The next day, I met the goddess again in the same stunning room in her palace. She seemed to be deep in thought. A white silk robe wrapped around her, beautifully highlighting her amazing figure. Her silky, dark eyes sparkled with a soft, translucent glow. The mature beauty of her face looked a bit pale, as if a sad memory was on her mind. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders, and a small crown that resembled a godly throne sparkled on her brow. She wore a thick necklace made of shrimp-pink pearls.
As we reposed on wide, luxurious couches a maiden of rare beauty brought us dishes of curiously-prepared meats and wine of the finest vintage in flagons of gold. From distant cloisters came wafted the echoes of singing priestesses breathing their intoxicating Amens.
As we relaxed on spacious, comfortable couches, a young woman of stunning beauty served us dishes of uniquely prepared meats and wine of the finest quality in gold jugs. From faraway cloisters came the soft sounds of singing priestesses chanting their enchanting Amens.
Lyone had been reciting her past soul experiences, now and[177] then pausing as the story would grow more sacred. To me the revelations of the goddess were of breathless interest. I dare not urge her too forcibly, fearing to break the spell of her confessional mood.
Lyone had been sharing her past soul experiences, pausing now and then as the story became more profound. I found the goddess's revelations incredibly fascinating. I didn't want to push her too hard, worried that I might disrupt the magic of her confessional state.
She was pleased to say that my advent in Egyplosis had revived the past as no other event of late times had done. She was willing to recall the sweet experiences of her early life, prior to her elevation to the throne of the goddess.
She was happy to say that my arrival in Egyplosis had brought back the past like no other recent event. She was eager to remember the lovely moments of her early life, before she became the goddess.
I knew she was in that mood when confession to a kindred soul is most consoling to the heart. I urged her to continue the story.
I could tell she was in that mood where sharing thoughts with someone who understands is the most comforting thing for the heart. I encouraged her to keep going with the story.
"Well," she continued, "my parents, who were people of importance in Calnogor, had destined me for marriage and the outer world, but before I even knew of Egyplosis I had a day dream. I saw with my waking eyes this temple-palace as one might see it in a picture, splendid as the reality. I saw myself with a youth of noble aspect standing in a court of the garden, and his arm was around me. He was tall and shapely as a palm tree and was all tenderness and devotion. The picture vanished, yet its influence remained. It utterly transformed me from the undreaming girl that I was to a soul active and ardent, already experienced in what life really was. I learned that the mystery of life was love, and longed for spiritual companionship with an inmate of Egyplosis."
"Well," she continued, "my parents, who were important people in Calnogor, had planned for me to marry and enter the outside world, but before I even knew about Egyplosis, I had a daydream. I saw this temple-palace with my own eyes as if it were a painting, just as magnificent as reality. I pictured myself with a handsome young man in a garden courtyard, his arm around me. He was tall and well-built like a palm tree, full of tenderness and devotion. The image faded, but its impact stayed with me. It completely changed me from the naive girl I used to be into someone active and passionate, already aware of what life really meant. I discovered that love was the mystery of life, and I yearned for a deep connection with someone in Egyplosis."
"Was the dream fulfilled as you expected it would be?" I inquired.
"Did the dream turn out the way you thought it would?" I asked.
"Exactly as I anticipated," said Lyone. "I entered Egyplosis in spite of the earnest desire of my people to remain in the outer world and lead a life of barren conventionality."
"Just as I expected," said Lyone. "I went into Egyplosis despite my people's strong wish to stay in the outside world and live a dull, conventional life."
"Had you not learned," I inquired, "that it was impossible to overleap the purposes of nature without paying a penalty therefor, that ideal passion will in time give way to the commonplace, just as water follows the law of gravity?"
"Didn't you realize," I asked, "that it's impossible to bypass the intentions of nature without facing some consequences, and that ideal passion will eventually turn into something ordinary, just like water follows gravity?"
"I knew nothing but that ideal love might be eternal. It is the passion that makes a goddess human and the mortal divine. Within a month after entering the temple walls I discovered the very reality of the image I had seen years before. He was my twin-soul, my lover, my god. At our first meeting we simultaneously burst into tears. It was an ecstasy in which the body did not participate to any marked extent, but belonged purely to the region of the soul. We accepted the vows made[178] at the installation of a twin-soul and became a completed circle."
"I knew only that ideal love could last forever. It’s the passion that makes a goddess feel human and a mortal feel divine. Within a month of entering the temple, I discovered the very reality of the image I had seen years before. He was my soulmate, my lover, my god. At our first meeting, we both broke down in tears. It was an ecstasy that didn’t really involve the body but was purely a connection of the soul. We accepted the vows made[178] during the initiation of a soulmate and became a complete circle."
"Being the goddess," I said, "your lover must have died?"
"Since you’re the goddess," I said, "your lover must have died?"
"He died some years ago," she said, "and on his death, by reason of my widowhood, my gifts, my spirituality, my love and my beauty, I was elevated to the throne of the gods when vacant, and was worshipped as supreme goddess of the faith. It is utterly against our laws for a goddess to choose another counterpart; she is supposed to belong only to Harikar, the ideal soul whom also she symbolizes; hence I am obliged to dwell largely alone."
"He passed away a few years ago," she said, "and after his death, due to my being a widow, my talents, my spirituality, my love, and my beauty, I was raised to the throne of the gods when it was vacant, and was worshipped as the supreme goddess of the faith. It completely goes against our laws for a goddess to choose another partner; she is meant to belong only to Harikar, the ideal soul that she also represents; therefore, I have to live largely alone."
"You doubtless regret the loss of your earthly counterpart?" I urged.
"You probably regret the loss of your earthly companion?" I pressed.
"Regret it! Ah, that was life!" she said, "for my soul then knew what spiritual freedom means. I experienced ecstatic agonies, bliss was pain and pain paradise. I flew as a bird full of anguish, bearing treasures of love and tears. I desired self-sacrifice, I wanted to smile on every one, to help every one. I loved life; I had no fear of death. My capacity for rapture seemed to expand continually. Every scene I gazed upon trembled in a new blaze of delight. Thoughts, like lightning, rent open new worlds of passion and tenderness, wherein I moved as a goddess peerless and supreme. But when the tomb closed upon my heart of hearts I begged them to lay me by his side and seal the door upon us forever. The glory of life had departed, and day after day I swooned upon the sarcophagus that held my treasure, my life."
"Regret it! Ah, that was life!" she said, "because my soul then understood what spiritual freedom really means. I felt intense ecstasies; bliss was pain and pain was paradise. I soared like a bird in anguish, carrying treasures of love and tears. I craved self-sacrifice, wanting to smile at everyone and help everyone. I loved life; I wasn’t afraid of death. My ability to feel joy seemed to grow endlessly. Every scene I looked at shimmered with a new brightness of delight. Thoughts, like lightning, opened up new worlds of passion and tenderness, where I moved like a goddess, unmatched and supreme. But when the tomb sealed my heart, I begged them to lay me by his side and shut the door on us forever. The glory of life was gone, and day after day I fainted on the sarcophagus that held my treasure, my life."
Lyone was unusually excited, and to divert her attention from the past I spoke of the present, of her proud position as supreme goddess of Atvatabar.
Lyone was unusually excited, and to take her mind off the past, I talked about the present, about her proud role as the supreme goddess of Atvatabar.
"How does it affect you," I exclaimed, "to be the recipient of such adoration as you receive as goddess?"
"How does it feel," I exclaimed, "to be the one receiving all that adoration as a goddess?"
"At first it was soul maddening," she replied; "I thought I should never be able to sustain such adoration. My soul, blinded and bewildered by the incense of song and prayer, seemed unable to bear the intoxication. Even yet, as I sit upon the throne of the gods, fantastic, astonishing emotions thrill me into swooning away. Oh, it is incomparably glorious to hear around you those earthquake surges of prayer, to see souls quivering with adoring love. I feel at times as though I were the cone of a volcano radiating fire and flame into a burning sky![179]
"At first, it was completely overwhelming," she replied; "I thought I would never be able to handle such adoration. My spirit, blinded and confused by the sweet scent of songs and prayers, seemed unable to handle the high. Even now, as I sit on the throne of the gods, incredible, astonishing emotions thrill me to the point of fainting. Oh, it is unbelievably amazing to hear those powerful waves of prayer surrounding you, to see souls trembling with devoted love. Sometimes I feel like I’m the peak of a volcano radiating fire and flames into a blazing sky![179]"
"Then, again, I smile, and feel as I smile that I have power over life and death—oh, you do not know what love is—you do not know its tremendous power until you feel its splendid flame breathed from ten thousand souls clasping your shrieking soul in a blood-crimson embrace! If thoughts be things it makes me a creator. If thoughts can chisel matter, then I am gracious in face and figure. Men say my flesh is smooth as marble, soft as velvet, and bright as gold, even as the forms of our priests and priestesses are sculptured and colored by the thoughts of love.
"Then, I smile again, and as I do, I realize I have power over life and death—oh, you don't know what love is—you don't understand its immense power until you experience its brilliant flame breathed from countless souls embracing your pleading soul in a deep red hug! If thoughts are things, they make me a creator. If thoughts can shape matter, then I am beautiful in face and form. People say my skin is smooth like marble, soft like velvet, and bright like gold, just like the way our priests and priestesses are shaped and colored by the thoughts of love."
"Only a goddess knows such thoughts as hers that burn in the soul like fluid gold. Imagination fills me at times with vast and phantasmal splendors. Adoration glorifies me like light raining on the palms and palaces. I see shapes of burning sweetness, and the air around me is laden with the caresses of heavy, strange perfumes. Unclothed raptures, exquisitely soft and tender, surround me, like heaven opening its wings of flame upon the world. Happy voices, ringing in the sensuous arcades of music, fall on my ears, the blown spray of immortal friendships.
"Only a goddess understands thoughts like hers that burn in the soul like liquid gold. Sometimes, my imagination fills me with vast and dreamlike wonders. Adoration elevates me like light pouring down on my hands and homes. I see shapes of sweet intensity, and the air around me is filled with the embraces of rich, unusual scents. Bare raptures, incredibly soft and gentle, surround me, like heaven spreading its fiery wings over the world. Joyful voices, resonating in the sensual corridors of music, reach my ears, the scattered essence of everlasting friendships."
"Yet, is it not strange that all these delights, violent and glorious as they are, do not wholly satisfy the soul? I continually long for something sweeter yet. It seems the greater the joy the more enormous the capacity, and no joy completely fills the ever-expanding soul."
"Isn't it odd that all these pleasures, intense and magnificent as they are, still don't fully satisfy the soul? I keep craving something even sweeter. It appears that the greater the happiness, the larger the capacity for it, and no joy ever completely fills the constantly growing soul."
"You think," said I, "that even the rapture of a goddess is not wholly adequate to create a feeling of repletion of satisfaction in a soul such as yours?"
"You think," I said, "that even the ecstasy of a goddess isn't enough to fill a soul like yours with complete satisfaction?"
"It is contrary to our laws to think so, yet at times I know I could forego even the throne of the gods itself for the pure and intimate love of a counterpart soul."
"It goes against our laws to think this way, but sometimes I know I could give up even the throne of the gods for the pure and deep love of a kindred spirit."
"You are not so desirous of the human soul in its collective form as you are of individual soul wholly yours?" I ventured, shaken with a quivering thrill.
"You don't want the human soul in its collective form as much as you want an individual soul that is entirely yours?" I asked, trembling with excitement.
"The soul ever seeks that which is beyond and individual," said Lyone; "having once loved the individual soul, I know what such holy rapture means."
"The soul always seeks what lies beyond the individual," said Lyone; "having once loved an individual soul, I understand what that kind of sacred joy feels like."
"What are the difficulties to be surmounted in your quest of a counterpart soul?" I inquired, with a secret delight.
"What obstacles do you need to overcome in your search for a kindred spirit?" I asked, feeling a hidden thrill.
"The sacrilege of a goddess becoming attached to the individual to the exclusion of all other individuals. The goddess-[180]elect must have been a novitiate and priestess of Egyplosis and the survivor of her counterpart soul. Her experiences as a noble and pure priestess, together with special beauty and popularity, are the conditions for the peerless office of supreme goddess and incarnation of Harikar. By her vows she can never again become the exclusive possession of any one soul. She belongs to Harikar, the universal soul."
"The sacrilege of a goddess becoming attached to one person while ignoring everyone else. The goddess-[180]elect must have been a novice and priestess of Egyplosis, and the survivor of her counterpart soul. Her experiences as a noble and pure priestess, along with her exceptional beauty and popularity, are the qualifications for the unique role of supreme goddess and incarnation of Harikar. Through her vows, she can never again be the exclusive possession of any one soul. She belongs to Harikar, the universal soul."
"And what is the punishment for renunciation of your office and attachment to another soul?"
"And what is the consequence for abandoning your position and becoming attached to someone else?"
"A shameful death by magnicity for the twin-soul. No goddess can resign her office. No goddess can seek a lover and live."
"A disgraceful death by great influence for the twin soul. No goddess can give up her role. No goddess can pursue a lover and survive."
"Not even an ideal affinity?" I asked.
"Not even a perfect match?" I asked.
"Why, even ideal affinities who forget themselves are punished with lifelong imprisonment, and their names blotted out of the priesthood as though they were dead," said Lyone.
"Why, even perfect matches who lose themselves face lifelong imprisonment, and their names are erased from the priesthood as if they were dead," said Lyone.
"Are there many such transgressors of their vows in Egyplosis?" I inquired.
"Are there a lot of people breaking their vows in Egyplosis?" I asked.
"There are, I believe, some five hundred twin-souls at present immured in the dungeons," said Lyone.
"There are, I think, about five hundred twin-souls currently locked away in the dungeons," said Lyone.
"Poor souls!" I murmured, "their apostasy was but their reformation."
"Poor souls!" I whispered, "their betrayal was really just their change for the better."
"I often think of them," said Lyone, "but I know I can never liberate them except by my own successful apostasy. And yet when all else is peaceful and happy, or at least appears so, why should I become the leader of an insurrection that would precipitate a hundred times more misery on the nation, to say nothing of the possibility of defeat?"
"I often think about them," said Lyone, "but I know I can never free them unless I successfully turn my back on everything. And yet when everything else seems calm and happy, or at least looks that way, why should I lead a rebellion that would bring even more suffering to the country, not to mention the chance of failure?"
I saw that a crisis had come to Lyone, a tremendous debate agitated her soul. I forebore treading further on the sacred ground. She, with true delicacy, was striving to hide the intensity of her proud unrest. I felt that in time she would have the courage to take the irrevocable step that led to freedom or death.
I could see that a crisis had hit Lyone, and she was deeply troubled. I didn't want to intrude any further on her emotional space. She was trying hard to conceal the depth of her proud turmoil. I sensed that eventually, she would find the courage to make the irreversible choice that would lead her to freedom or death.
As I sat devouring every word spoken by Lyone I felt a strange power surrounding me, an emanation of the soul of my beloved friend. I resisted for a long time a sacrilegious desire to fling myself at her feet and clasp her in my arms. I thought of her supreme dignity, her love for her faith and her people, and I knew one cold glance from her eyes would pierce me through and through like a sword. The more I thought of my position[181] at that moment the more amazed I became at the audacity that led me to ever think of claiming the soul of the goddess as mine, much less my encouragement of an enterprise so desperate as we had already assuredly embarked upon.
As I sat absorbing every word spoken by Lyone, I felt a strange power surrounding me, a presence of my beloved friend's spirit. I fought for a long time against a blasphemous urge to throw myself at her feet and embrace her. I thought about her immense dignity, her love for her faith, and her people, and I knew that one cold look from her eyes could cut through me like a knife. The more I reflected on my situation[181] at that moment, the more astonished I became at the bravado that led me to think I could ever claim the soul of the goddess as my own, let alone support such a reckless undertaking that we had certainly already embarked upon.

As I gazed in adoration at the splendid soul before me the scene through the open windows seemed to grow more ideal. There was a new glory in the gardens around me, a finer flashing of fountains in the sunlight, and a bolder chiselling of palaces and temples. Beyond and above there wheeled the roof of the world, with its still more prodigious forests and mountains and a wider expanse of gleaming seas.
As I looked in admiration at the amazing person in front of me, the view through the open windows seemed to become more perfect. The gardens around me sparkled with new beauty, the fountains shone brighter in the sunlight, and the palaces and temples stood out more vividly. Above, the highest peaks of the world towered with even more impressive forests and mountains, alongside a vast stretch of shining seas.
I sprang forward with a cry of joy, falling at the feet of the goddess. I encircled her figure with my arms and held up my face to hers. Her kiss was a blinding whirlwind of flame and tears! Its silence was irresistible entreaty. It dissolved all other interests like fire melting stubborn steel. It was the proclamation of war upon Atvatabar! It was the destruction of a unique civilization with all its appurtenances of hopeless love. It was love defying death. Thenceforward we became a new and formidable twin-soul!
I leaped forward with a shout of joy, falling at the goddess's feet. I wrapped my arms around her and lifted my face to hers. Her kiss was a dazzling storm of heat and tears! Its quiet was an irresistible plea. It melted away all other interests like fire softening tough steel. It declared war on Atvatabar! It meant the end of a unique civilization with all its elements of hopeless love. It was love standing up to death. From that moment on, we became a powerful united force!
CHAPTER XXXV.
OUR VISIT TO THE INFERNAL PALACE.
The infernal palace was a congregation of subterranean rock-hewn temples under the spiritual control of the grand sorcerer Charka and the grand sorceress Zooly-Soase.
The hellish palace was a gathering of underground rock-carved temples under the spiritual authority of the powerful sorcerer Charka and the powerful sorceress Zooly-Soase.
The grand sorcerer's dominion was directly underneath the supernal palace of Egyplosis. An ornate pagoda of stone covered the entrance to the underground palace. The descent was by means of a wide gradient of polished marble, and there was also an elevator car, beautifully decorated with electro-plated sheets of gold and lit by electricity, which was the most rapid means of descent to the pavement beneath, a distance of two hundred and fifty feet. The procession of twin-souls and attendants, who carried Lyone and myself in a splendid litter of gold, entered the palace by means of the inclined marble highway whose sculptured walls were radiant with electric light. The many temples of the underground palace were devoted to[184] the most occult worship of Harikar. There was an immense central edifice whose roof, supported by lofty columns, and sculptured in fantastic beauty, rose two hundred feet above the pavement. Here electric suns lit up what was merely the vestibule of a hundred temples all hewn from the same pale green marble, the aquelium floors glimmering like a fathomless sea.
The grand sorcerer's realm was directly beneath the celestial palace of Egyplosis. An elaborate stone pagoda marked the entrance to the underground palace. The descent was a wide ramp of polished marble, and there was also an elevator car, beautifully adorned with electro-plated gold sheets and lit by electricity, which was the fastest way down to the pavement below, a distance of two hundred and fifty feet. The procession of twin souls and attendants, who carried Lyone and me in a magnificent gold litter, entered the palace via the sloping marble path, its sculpted walls glowing with electric light. The many temples of the underground palace were dedicated to[184] the most secretive worship of Harikar. There was a huge central building whose roof, supported by towering columns and intricately carved, rose two hundred feet above the ground. Here, electric suns illuminated what was just the entrance to a hundred temples, all carved from the same pale green marble, the aquelium floors shimmering like an endless sea.
As we entered this splendid abode of sorcery, we were received by the august officials of the sanctuary. The grand sorcerer Charka was a man of imperial presence, gracious and subtle. His flesh was of the hue of silver bronze and he possessed noble features. His hair was blue and his blue beard was trimmed into a rounded semi-circle on his chin, while his mustache spread nobly on either side of his lips. He wore a robe of emerald blue silk, embroidered with silver flowers. The grand sorceress, Thoubool who accompanied him, possessed the complexion of a pearl, was arrayed in a robe of celestial blue silk, and, like the grand sorcerer, wore a diadem of rubies.
As we entered this magnificent place of magic, we were greeted by the esteemed officials of the sanctuary. The grand sorcerer Charka had an impressive presence, both gracious and refined. His skin had a silver-bronze tint, and he had noble features. His hair was blue, and his blue beard was neatly shaped into a rounded semi-circle on his chin, with his mustache elegantly extending on both sides of his lips. He wore a robe of emerald blue silk, decorated with silver flowers. The grand sorceress, Thoubool, who was with him, had a pearly complexion and was dressed in a robe of celestial blue silk. Like the grand sorcerer, she also wore a crown of rubies.
Our reception was extremely gracious, the grand sorcerer saying he felt highly honored with our visit.
Our welcome was very warm, and the grand sorcerer said he felt truly honored by our visit.
As we passed down the palace pavement, an immense bell opened its mouth of gaunt and glorious bronze. Soft explosions of music swept in thrilling moans through temple and cloister, the echoing walls resounding with ritournels of enthusiastic peace. As if inspired with passion, I could hear the bell swing and roll on its delirious pivot uttering its deep-sounding fantasy.
As we walked down the palace path, a huge bell opened its mouth of striking bronze. Gentle bursts of music flowed through the temple and cloister, the echoing walls alive with melodies of joyful tranquility. Feeling inspired, I could hear the bell swing and move on its wild pivot, releasing its deep and resonant sounds.
I saw, illuminating the sculptured archway of each temple on either side of us, the name thereof in letters of incandescent light. I saw the names Amano, Biccano, Demano, Hirlano, Kilano, Pridano, Redolano, Ecthyano, Oxemano, Jiracano, Oirelano, Orphitano, Cedeshano, Padomano, Jocdilano, Nidialano, Bischomano, Omdolopano and many others, indicating the various departments of soul development to which each temple was dedicated.
I saw the names of each temple shining in bright letters above the sculpted archway on either side of us. The names included Amano, Biccano, Demano, Hirlano, Kilano, Pridano, Redolano, Ecthyano, Oxemano, Jiracano, Oirelano, Orphitano, Cedeshano, Padomano, Jocdilano, Nidialano, Bischomano, Omdolopano, and many more, showing the different areas of soul development that each temple focused on.
The sorcerer waved his wand and suddenly a band of priestesses appeared on the pavement moving in strange and fantastic measures. Their attire consisted of low-cut circles of bright and beautiful stuffs with short skirts, having in front of each a sheaf of heavy folds that expanded and fell as the dancer moved. All wore jewels and rings of precious metals on wrists and ankles. Their faces, perfect in feature, were pale rose in color[185] but marvellously delicate. Ranging themselves on either side of the immense aisle, they formed a delightful guard of honor for the grand sorcerer and his retinue.
The sorcerer waved his wand, and suddenly a group of priestesses appeared on the pavement, moving in strange and mesmerizing patterns. They wore low-cut outfits made of bright, beautiful fabrics with short skirts, and each one had a bunch of heavy folds that flared and fell as they danced. They all adorned themselves with jewels and rings made of precious metals on their wrists and ankles. Their faces, perfectly featured, were pale pink but incredibly delicate. Arranging themselves on either side of the vast aisle, they created a charming honor guard for the grand sorcerer and his entourage.[185]
They were not only souls, but the materializations of souls, that danced and sang as when on earth. They were souls of former priestesses reincarnated by the sorcerer and who vanished when we reached the entrance to the temple of the labyrinth. It certainly was a delicate and superexcited imagination that wrought the splendid archway through which we passed into the grotto garden beyond. Neither Greek nor Moor, Hindoo nor Goth ever conceived such arabesques as were sculptured on the walls of the entrance to the holy of holies.
They were not just souls, but the physical forms of souls, dancing and singing as they did on earth. They were souls of past priestesses brought back to life by the sorcerer, disappearing as we approached the entrance to the temple of the labyrinth. It truly took a delicate and wildly creative imagination to create the magnificent archway we passed through into the garden grotto beyond. No Greek, Moor, Hindu, or Goth ever imagined such intricate designs as those carved into the walls at the entrance to the holiest place.
In the garden, hewn from the solid stone, were interminable thickets and hedges enclosing labyrinthine walks. There were open spaces in which stood veritable trees with strangest leaf and flower, branch and stem delicately chiselled from the solid rock. There were also acres of grass and flowers, wonderful creations of art. There were rose bushes, heavy with their eternal bloom, the flowers stained crimson as in life and the leaves their varying gradations of green.
In the garden, carved from solid stone, there were endless thickets and hedges surrounding winding paths. There were open areas with real trees that had the most unique leaves and flowers, with branches and stems intricately sculpted from the rock. There were also vast stretches of grass and flowers, stunning works of art. There were rose bushes, abundant with their perpetual blooms, the flowers a deep crimson like blood and the leaves in various shades of green.
Fruit trees, with pale pink flowers and leaves light and dark green, stood amid the green grass that never waved in the breeze. An immovable streamlet ran down its bed of carved irregularities between flowery banks and underneath a bridge formed of a single arch.
Fruit trees, with soft pink flowers and light and dark green leaves, stood among the grass that never swayed in the breeze. A still little stream flowed along its uneven bed between flowery banks and under a single-arched bridge.
I looked up expecting to see the sky, but my gaze met the solid heavens of stone, and I knew again I was in a cavern. The feeling was somewhat suffocating. The garden was lit by an electric sun in the centre of the roof two hundred feet overhead. The pathway, wide enough for six people abreast, led by labyrinthine dells to the pagoda of the sorcerer, which stood in the centre of the garden. The mazes of the pathway were so numerous that none save the initiated, when once in the labyrinth, could find their way out again.
I looked up, expecting to see the sky, but instead I saw the hard stone ceiling, and I realized I was in a cave again. The feeling was a bit stifling. The garden was illuminated by an electric sun in the center of the roof, two hundred feet above. The pathway, wide enough for six people side by side, wound through twisting dells to the sorcerer's pagoda, which stood in the middle of the garden. The winding paths were so many that only those who knew the way could navigate out once they were inside the maze.
It was a weird experience to find myself walking between the master twin-souls of that subterranean paradise, exploring its many mysteries.
It was a strange experience to find myself walking between the master twin souls of that underground paradise, exploring its many mysteries.
We arrived in due time at the entrance to a mighty temple at the further side of the labyrinth, whose bronze door suddenly opened to receive us, and the sorcerer bade me enter.
We arrived on time at the entrance to a grand temple on the other side of the maze, whose bronze door suddenly opened to let us in, and the sorcerer gestured for me to enter.
Passing through a pillared porch we entered a wide and lofty[186] space lit by tall windows and a roof of many-colored domes of glass that threw wonderful lights on the polished aquelium floors of the building. The light that shone through window and dome was produced by myriads of electric incandescent lamps that glowed in recesses of the rock behind each window. This was the inmost shrine of the sorcerer.
Passing through a pillared entrance, we stepped into a spacious and high[186] area illuminated by tall windows and a ceiling made of colorful glass domes that cast beautiful reflections on the polished aquelium floors. The light shining through the windows and domes came from countless electric incandescent lamps glowing in the crevices of the rock behind each window. This was the innermost sanctuary of the sorcerer.
As I walked toward the centre of the mysterious temple the sorcerer inquired if creative magic was cultivated on the outer sphere.
As I walked toward the center of the mysterious temple, the sorcerer asked if creative magic was developed in the outer realm.
I informed the sorcerer that necromancy, divination, magic, clairvoyance, esotericism, and theosophy were things known and practised in many countries. "But," I added, "the idea there is that of self-abnegation and miracles are only to be performed by ascetics who practise the most rigid austerities. Men who desire to possess occult power live in complete solitude, subjecting themselves to cruel mortifications. They abstain from all fellowship with their kind, they try to live even without food. They absolutely mourn existence, avoiding all contact with everything earthly. They hope by renouncing all the actions of life to enter more and more into the spiritual existence. They believe they can build up an enormous soul out of the ruins of the body."
I told the sorcerer that necromancy, divination, magic, clairvoyance, esotericism, and theosophy are practiced in many countries. "But," I added, "the core idea is about self-denial, and miracles can only be performed by ascetics who practice the strictest forms of austerity. Those who seek occult power live in total isolation, putting themselves through harsh hardships. They avoid all interaction with others, trying to live even without food. They completely mourn their existence, steering clear of anything earthly. They believe that by renouncing all life's actions, they can connect more deeply with the spiritual realm. They think they can create a vast soul from the remnants of the body."
"Do you find that such a method produces a high development of creative power, love, justice, conscience, truth, temperance, order, and benevolence?" said the grand sorcerer.
"Do you think that this method really boosts creativity, love, justice, conscience, truth, self-control, order, and kindness?" said the grand sorcerer.
"I cannot say," I replied, "that the devotees to whom I refer are conspicuous for those qualities, certainly not for a highly active state of such qualities. Their abnegation develops fanaticism, which is intemperance itself, and fills them with hate toward those outside their creed. The starvation of every appetite of pleasure withers up the appreciation for every form of human delight."
"I can't say," I replied, "that the followers I'm talking about stand out for those qualities, definitely not for being very active in them. Their self-denial breeds fanaticism, which is pure excess, and fills them with hatred for those who don’t share their beliefs. Starving every desire for pleasure dulls their appreciation for all kinds of human joy."
"Then what virtues are derived from ascetic practices?" inquired the sorcerer.
"Then what virtues come from practicing asceticism?" asked the sorcerer.
"Certain virtues of a negative order," I replied. "The adepts claim to have power to create and transport matter; a claim which reliable history does not, except in a few cases, recognize, and in a very limited sense they have power to separate the soul from the body. While the body remains in a comatose state, the soul traverses space, holds consultation with similar souls, and returns to its mansion in the body again."
"Certain negative virtues," I replied. "The experts say they can create and move matter; a claim that reliable history doesn’t confirm, except in a few instances. In a very limited way, they have the ability to separate the soul from the body. While the body is in a comatose state, the soul travels through space, meets with similar souls, and then returns to its body again."

"Your magicians," said the sorcerer, "weaken or kill the body without imparting corresponding power to the soul. Now we of Atvatabar believe that the body should be developed equally with the soul. We believe that contact with the noblest and best of earthly things develops power and beauty. We feed both body and soul on the perfection of things, that both may thereby absorb perfection.
"Your magicians," said the sorcerer, "weaken or kill the body without giving any strength to the soul. Here in Atvatabar, we think the body should grow just as much as the soul. We believe that interacting with the finest and most admirable things on Earth enhances both power and beauty. We nourish both body and soul with the excellence of things so that both can absorb that perfection."
"In the brilliant activities of the supernal palace, and in the golden calm of the infernal palace, priest and priestess, as twin souls, naturally intermingle in the enjoyment of a long Nirvana of ecstasy. We have not only the occult power to perform miracles like the ascetics of the outer sphere, but the soul possesses an enormous development of every noble quality without which our golden century is impossible. We are able by means of our baths of life to obtain a hundred years of glorious youth, during which period age and decay of the body is suspended. Our devotees when they arrive at the age of twenty years, when youth is fully developed, begin their Nirvana of blessedness and love. They do not grow older during these years. The eye is as bright, the pulse as bounding, the heart as lively, the complexion as pure and lovely, the feelings as fresh, at the end of the interregnum as at its commencement. Then when the golden century is exhausted, the body begins to be twenty-one years old."
"In the dazzling activities of the celestial palace and the serene stillness of the hellish palace, priests and priestesses, like kindred spirits, naturally blend together in the experience of a long Nirvana of bliss. We not only have the mysterious ability to perform miracles like the ascetics of the outer world, but our souls have developed an immense range of noble qualities that are essential for our golden age. Through our life baths, we can achieve a hundred years of glorious youth, during which aging and bodily decay are paused. When our devotees reach the age of twenty, when youth is fully realized, they begin their Nirvana of happiness and love. They do not age during these years. Their eyes remain bright, their pulse as vigorous, their hearts as lively, their skin as clear and beautiful, and their emotions as fresh at the end of this period as they were at the start. Then, when the golden age comes to an end, the body begins to age past twenty-one."
"Do you mean that a man who has lived one hundred and thirty years is but thirty years old?" I inquired.
"Are you saying that a man who has lived one hundred and thirty years is only thirty years old?" I asked.
"Precisely," said the sorcerer; "why should we call a period age in which there is no change?"
"Exactly," said the sorcerer; "why should we call a time an age if there is no change?"
"Do all souls live until their century of youth is accomplished?"
"Do all souls live until they've completed their youthful years?"
"Not all souls. Many die of accident or in consequence of sin. With some, Nirvana consists of but a single day's felicity, with others a month, or a year, up to a hundred years. It is the ideal for which we strive, and there is no reason why the body should not live one thousand years as well as one hundred, when vitality becomes more developed."
"Not all souls. Many die from accidents or as a result of sin. For some, Nirvana means just a single day of happiness, for others a month, a year, or even up to a hundred years. It's the ideal we aim for, and there's no reason the body can't live a thousand years just as easily as a hundred, especially as vitality becomes more developed."
I was astonished at the remarks of the sorcerer, and yet I remembered the case of Adam, Noah, and Methusaleh. I told him that men on the outer sphere had lived almost one thousand years.
I was shocked by the sorcerer's comments, but then I thought about Adam, Noah, and Methuselah. I told him that people in the outer sphere had lived for almost a thousand years.
"You may be sure they never practised the austerities of the[190] ascetic life you have just mentioned. They must have enjoyed life always turning their faces to the sun."
"You can be sure they never practiced the strictness of the[190] ascetic life you just mentioned. They must have always enjoyed life with their faces turned to the sun."
"I think one hundred years a great step toward immortality," I remarked.
"I think reaching a hundred years is a significant leap toward immortality," I said.
"At twenty years the body is developed, but even a hundred thousand years will not develop the soul. Think of the development involved in having power over disease and death, power to create substantialities of matter!"
"At twenty years, the body is fully developed, but even after a hundred thousand years, the soul won’t be fully developed. Consider the growth needed to have power over illness and death, the ability to create real things from matter!"
"Do you create matter?" I inquired breathlessly.
"Do you create matter?" I asked breathlessly.
"I will show you what we can do," replied the sorcerer; "if you will follow me."
"I'll show you what we can do," the sorcerer replied. "If you're willing to follow me."
The sorcerer led the way to seats upon a platform of silver, on which stood in terrific grandeur the figure of a hehorrent, or dragon of gold, whose eyes were blazing rubies. He stood before the dragon, at least twenty feet above the pavement of the palace.
The sorcerer guided us to seats on a silver platform, where a terrifying figure of a golden dragon loomed majestically, its eyes glowing like rubies. He stood before the dragon, at least twenty feet above the palace floor.
Presently the sorcerer shouted with a loud voice, "My host! my host!" and at once several thousand twin souls thronged into the immense temple, dancing with naked feet on the polished aquelium pavement. Beneath the monster miles of wire were wound in a coil, and to the wire were attached twenty thousand fine wires of terrelium, each wire terminating in a terrelium wand. These wires were held one each by priest and priestess, who began to move in a strange dance on the pavement and sing an anthem to Harikar. As they moved more and more rapidly the clamor of bells arose, and explosions of sound, like bullets rained upon drums, shook the building. In the semi-darkness the body of the hehorrent seemed to quiver, and, as I gazed, lo! a shower of blazing jewels issued from its mouth. There were emeralds, diamonds, sapphires, and rubies flung upon the pavement, scintillating with fire the colors of the stones themselves!
Right then, the sorcerer yelled loudly, "My crowd! my crowd!" and instantly, several thousand twin souls rushed into the massive temple, dancing barefoot on the polished aquelium floor. Beneath the giant, miles of wire were coiled, and attached to the wire were twenty thousand fine terrelium wires, each ending in a terrelium wand. Each priest and priestess held one wire, starting to move in a strange dance on the floor and sing an anthem to Harikar. As they moved faster and faster, the sound of bells rose, and blasts of sound, like bullets hitting drums, shook the building. In the dim light, the body of the hehorrent seemed to tremble, and as I watched, a shower of blazing jewels burst from its mouth. There were emeralds, diamonds, sapphires, and rubies scattered on the floor, sparkling with the vibrant colors of the stones themselves!
The sorcerer, waving his terrelium wand, shouted, "Hold! It is enough!" and the séance was at an end. He received the jewels that had been collected by his hierophants, and descending, offered me a splendid ruby as large as a hen's egg. I looked at him with awe, as I felt its size and weight. He simply said, "These jewels have been created by spirit power."
The sorcerer, waving his terrelium wand, shouted, "Stop! That’s enough!" and the séance was over. He took the jewels collected by his hierophants and, coming down, offered me a stunning ruby as big as a hen's egg. I looked at him in amazement as I felt its size and weight. He simply said, "These jewels have been created by spiritual power."
"Do you," I gasped, with a feeling of mingled exultance and fear, "do you create matter?"
"Do you," I gasped, feeling a mix of excitement and fear, "do you create matter?"

"The abnegation of hopeless love is the source of the spirit power by which we create matter such as this," replied the sorcerer. "The twin-soul is the cell that generates the creative force."
"The rejection of hopeless love is the source of the spiritual energy through which we create things like this," replied the sorcerer. "The twin-soul is the foundation that produces the creative force."
"And can you create other matter than jewels?" I eagerly inquired.
"And can you create anything else besides jewels?" I asked eagerly.
The sorcerer gazed at Lyone for a moment, who had been strangely silent in the presence of her most powerful spiritual coadjutor, and then replied: "Yes, we can create all things if necessary. We can, for example, create islands in the sea, with mountains, forests, lakes, valleys, winding walks and thickets of flowers, palaces and pagodas."
The sorcerer looked at Lyone for a moment, who had been unusually quiet around her most powerful spiritual ally, and then said, "Yes, we can create anything we need. For instance, we can create islands in the sea, complete with mountains, forests, lakes, valleys, winding paths, flower thickets, palaces, and pagodas."
I was breathless with excitement at such a reply. "Oh, that I could see such an island," I rejoined, "and tread, if but for a single hour, its ecstatic shores!"
I was breathless with excitement at that response. "Oh, how I wish I could see such an island," I replied, "and walk, even if just for an hour, its amazing shores!"
"You can both see it and walk upon it, if the goddess so wills it," replied the sorcerer. "What is the command of your holiness?" he inquired.
"You can see it and walk on it, if the goddess allows," replied the sorcerer. "What is your command, your holiness?" he asked.
"I would like the commander to see Arjeels, if your priests and priestesses are willing to perform the necessarily arduous ritual involved in its creation," replied Lyone.
"I would like the commander to see Arjeels, if your priests and priestesses are up for the challenging ritual needed to create it," replied Lyone.
"My hierophants," replied the sorcerer, "are only too happy to serve their goddess at all times, and I will at once command them to prepare to execute the ritual for creating the magical island of Arjeels."
"My hierophants," replied the sorcerer, "are always eager to serve their goddess, and I will immediately order them to get ready to perform the ritual for creating the magical island of Arjeels."
"Your devotion," said Lyone, "fills me with the purest joy."
"Your loyalty," Lyone said, "brings me the greatest happiness."
As we conversed, the large ruby I held in my hand had grown considerably less in size, as though the elements of which it was composed had to a degree evaporated as unseen gases, so that in a short time the jewel might wholly disappear. The sorcerer, anticipating an inquiry as to its disappearance, stated that all objects created by spirit power could only be maintained in their full material splendor so long as they were sustained by the power that gave them birth. The creations were not additions to already existing elements; they were simply focalizations of matter from the elements of the surrounding world, held together by the force that withdrew them from their normal habitat as long as the spirit power remains supplied. The jewels would in a few hours cease to exist, because they were not enfolded with the power that produced them.
As we talked, the large ruby in my hand had shrunk significantly, as if the elements it was made of had partly evaporated into invisible gases, suggesting that it might completely vanish soon. The sorcerer, anticipating a question about its disappearance, explained that all objects created by spiritual power could only maintain their full material beauty as long as they were supported by the energy that brought them into existence. These creations weren’t just additions to existing elements; they were simply concentrations of matter from the surrounding environment, held together by the force that pulled them from their natural state as long as the spiritual energy was available. The jewels would cease to exist in a few hours because they were no longer connected to the power that created them.
"As to your magical island," said I, addressing Lyone, one[194] of whose titles was Princess of Arjeels, "where is your principality situated?"
"As for your magical island," I said, talking to Lyone, one[194] of whose titles was Princess of Arjeels, "where is your principality located?"
"It is located anywhere in the wide sea," said Lyone.
"It’s located anywhere in the vast ocean," said Lyone.
"Do you mean to say," said I, "that Arjeels is not a real, veritable island of the ocean, but only a ghostly island, a mirage that retreats as we approach it, a phantasy of the imagination?"
"Are you saying," I asked, "that Arjeels isn't a real island in the ocean, but just a ghostly island, a mirage that disappears as we get closer, a fantasy of the mind?"
"Arjeels is a real island, with real rocks and waterfalls, lakes and forests, birds and flowers. There is a real palace, and all the appurtenances of an ideal life. All this is a materialization of the ideal desires."
"Arjeels is a real island, with actual rocks and waterfalls, lakes and forests, birds and flowers. There’s a real palace, and everything you’d expect for an ideal life. All of this is a manifestation of the ideal desires."
I was astonished at her reply. "Once called into being," I inquired, "how long can the island exist?"
I was amazed by her answer. "Once it's brought to life," I asked, "how long can the island last?"
"So long as the twin-souls support it by never-ceasing ecstasy, so long as they perform their magical dances on the aquelium floor of the temple of the dragon, holding in their hands the terrelium wands. Once the island becomes materialized it requires thousands of twin-souls to sustain and preserve its reality, and it only vanishes when the twin-souls are utterly weary of their ecstasy."
"So long as the twin souls keep it alive with their endless joy, as long as they perform their magical dances on the aquelium floor of the dragon's temple, holding their terrelium wands. Once the island becomes real, it needs thousands of twin souls to maintain and preserve its existence, and it only disappears when the twin souls are completely drained of their joy."
"And when the twin-souls grow weary of their joys, what becomes of the island and its glories?" I inquired.
"And when the twin souls get tired of their joys, what happens to the island and its glories?" I asked.
"We can preserve the island for a long time," said the sorcerer, "by having fresh dancers take the place of those that are exhausted, but after the lapse of a month, or longer, when all are utterly vanquished with fatigue, the spirit power becomes exhausted and the island disappears upon the sea."
"We can keep the island alive for a long time," said the sorcerer, "by bringing in new dancers to replace those who are worn out, but after a month or so, when everyone is completely drained from exhaustion, the spirit energy runs out and the island vanishes into the sea."
I rose and enthusiastically grasped the sorcerer by the hand. "Ah, dear sorcerer," said I, "will you show me this magical island?"
I got up and eagerly took the sorcerer's hand. "Oh, dear sorcerer," I said, "will you show me this magical island?"
"The command of the Princess of Arjeels," he replied, "will be obeyed."
"The command of the Princess of Arjeels," he said, "will be followed."
CHAPTER XXXVI.
ARJEELS.
I was full of impatience to witness the creation of the magical island, where with Lyone I might find ideal delight. It was necessary, however, for the grand sorcerer to make ample arrangements, not only for the generation of sufficient spirit[195] force to create the island, but also a force sufficient for its continuance for an indefinite length of time. It was absolutely necessary that there should be a reserve force of ten thousand twin-souls to take the places of the original legion of souls, when they would become weary of their ecstatic labors. Only once before had Arjeels been created, and it was thought a most wonderful thing that the sorcerer could preserve its existence for a single day. Now it was contemplated to sustain the island for months, and this required a continuous as well as a lavish expenditure of spirit power.
I couldn't wait to see the creation of the magical island, where I could find perfect joy with Lyone. However, it was essential for the grand sorcerer to make thorough preparations, not only to generate enough spirit[195] energy to create the island but also to ensure it could last for an indefinite amount of time. There had to be a backup force of ten thousand twin souls ready to replace the original group when they became tired of their blissful work. Only once before had Arjeels been created, and it was considered remarkable that the sorcerer could keep it alive for a single day. Now, the plan was to sustain the island for months, which required a constant and generous supply of spirit power.
The sorcerer had enlisted his full quota of twin-souls, and prepared them for their heroic duty. The terrelium wand held by each soul was connected with the wires of a helic having immense coils of terrelium, that held by a rampant hehorrent of gold, formed an immense spiritual battery in the centre of another subterranean temple. Wires led from the battery underground across Atvatabar to the city of Mylosis, on the seacoast most remote from Kioram, a thousand miles from Egyplosis. The sorcerer announced a few days after the visit to the infernal palace that he was ready to accompany us to Mylosis, whither the queen's golden yacht had been sent to meet us.
The sorcerer had gathered his full number of twin-souls and prepared them for their heroic mission. Each soul held a terrelium wand that was linked to the wires of a helic with huge coils of terrelium, which, held by a fierce golden hehorrent, created a massive spiritual battery at the center of another underground temple. Wires ran from the battery underground across Atvatabar to the city of Mylosis, located on the farthest seacoast from Kioram, a thousand miles away from Egyplosis. A few days after the visit to the infernal palace, the sorcerer announced he was ready to take us to Mylosis, where the queen's golden yacht had been sent to meet us.
The aerial yacht of the goddess flew swiftly over Atvatabar, bearing the precious Lyone, the grand sorcerer Charka, and myself to the far seacoast, the first stage in our journey.
The goddess's flying yacht zoomed over Atvatabar, carrying the precious Lyone, the grand sorcerer Charka, and me to the distant seacoast, the first stop on our journey.
The brightly flashing seas, the rose-colored sun, and the transcendent concave of the earth encompassing us, with the near tropical splendor of the country, made a scene of long remembered joy. But these objects, so glorious in themselves, were made still more splendid by the love that reigned in the souls that contemplated them.
The brightly flashing seas, the pink sun, and the beautiful curve of the earth surrounding us, combined with the almost tropical beauty of the land, created a scene of lasting joy. But these stunning sights were made even more magnificent by the love that filled the hearts of those who admired them.
In due time we reached Mylosis, where we found the royal yacht and a reverent crowd of people awaiting us.
In due time we reached Mylosis, where we found the royal yacht and a respectful crowd of people waiting for us.
The sorcerer lost no time in connecting the subterranean wires with a cable of terrelium on board the yacht, and, this being done, we immediately set out to sea, followed by a crowd of pleasure ships, conveying a host of people anxious to witness the miracle about to be performed.
The sorcerer quickly hooked up the underground wires to a cable of terrelium on the yacht, and as soon as that was done, we headed out to sea, trailed by a fleet of pleasure boats carrying a crowd eager to see the miracle that was about to happen.
We anchored the yacht at a distance of fifty miles from the coast. The grand sorcerer, surrounded by his acolytes, held in his hand a thick rod of terrelium, the extreme end of the[196] cable, whose further extremity was connected with the battery in the Temple of Reincarnation at Egyplosis. An exchange of messages along the wire informed us that the ten thousand twin-souls had already begun their dance of Pure Being upon the pavement of the greater temple. Immediately a stream of flame leaped from the end of the rod, like water spouting from a tube under enormous pressure.
We anchored the yacht fifty miles from the coast. The grand sorcerer, surrounded by his followers, held a thick rod made of terrelium, attached to the[196] cable, which connected to the battery in the Temple of Reincarnation at Egyplosis. A series of messages sent along the wire informed us that the ten thousand twin souls had already started their dance of Pure Being on the floor of the greater temple. Suddenly, a stream of flame shot from the end of the rod, like water gushing from a tube under high pressure.
"Now," said the sorcerer, "by virtue of the spirit power in this cable, what I will to exist, will exist. I will that the magical island of Arjeels shall rise above the waves."
"Now," said the sorcerer, "thanks to the spirit power in this cable, whatever I want to exist will exist. I command that the magical island of Arjeels shall rise above the waves."
"I wish the island," said Lyone, "to have an elevation of five thousand feet in the centre, and at an elevation of four thousand feet fill a crater of the mountain with a lake of cool water surrounded by aerial gardens, and on the shore place a palace of rose-colored marble, luxuriously furnished, with servants to wait upon us. All else may be according to your own fancy."
"I want the island," Lyone said, "to have a height of five thousand feet in the center, and at four thousand feet, I want a crater filled with a lake of cool water surrounded by gardens in the sky. On the shore, there should be a palace made of rose-colored marble, elegantly furnished, with servants to attend to us. Everything else can be however you like."
"As your majesty wishes," replied the sorcerer, and as he spoke, a high mountain rose instantly from the sea a mile away, creating enormous waves, that threatened the safety of the yacht and the congregated vessels. A feeling of awe silenced the host of spectators.
"As you wish, your majesty," replied the sorcerer, and as he spoke, a tall mountain suddenly rose from the sea a mile away, creating huge waves that threatened the safety of the yacht and the gathered ships. A sense of awe silenced the crowd of spectators.
Instantly, as quickly as the sorcerer moved his wand, the mountains became clothed with forests, and high up on the shoulder of the central peak appeared a palace of rose-colored marble, whose supernatural architecture seemed a celestial dream. The island was thirty miles in length and about fifteen in width. From immense cliffs, foaming waterfalls flung themselves downward to the sea. Dazzled with their blinding beauty, we saw ravines engorged with flowers. In green and glorious blessedness the island lay before us, complete, like an enormous emerald in a setting of blue sea. We were so awe-struck with the labors of the sorcerer, that it seemed a sacrilege to set foot on the miraculous shores of Arjeels.
Instantly, as quickly as the sorcerer waved his wand, the mountains were covered in forests, and high up on the shoulder of the central peak appeared a palace made of rose-colored marble, whose otherworldly architecture looked like a celestial dream. The island was thirty miles long and about fifteen miles wide. From towering cliffs, foaming waterfalls cascaded down to the sea. Overwhelmed by their dazzling beauty, we saw ravines filled with flowers. In vibrant and glorious serenity, the island lay before us, complete, like a massive emerald set against a blue sea. We were so in awe of the sorcerer's magic that it felt wrong to step onto the miraculous shores of Arjeels.
At a sign from the sorcerer, the captain of the yacht fired one hundred guns, and the vessel moved toward the romantic island. We came close up to a white marble wharf, and Lyone and myself alighted upon the sacred retreat. Everything seemed so natural, that we could scarcely believe the solid rock to be sustained by self-sacrificing love.
At a signal from the sorcerer, the yacht's captain fired one hundred cannons, and the ship headed toward the beautiful island. We approached a white marble dock, and Lyone and I stepped onto the sacred spot. Everything felt so natural that we could hardly believe the solid rock was held up by selfless love.

The adorable sorcerer remained on board the vessel, as it was [199] impossible for him to leave his post of duty for a moment, while the dazed yet happy inhabitants of Mylosis departed homeward in their vessels.
The cute sorcerer stayed on the ship, as it was [199] impossible for him to leave his post for even a moment, while the confused but happy people of Mylosis headed home in their boats.
It was arranged that when the spirit power that sustained the island would become exhausted, owing to the utter weariness of the twin-souls, the firing of a gun on board the yacht would be a signal that Arjeels would disappear from upon the sea.
It was decided that when the spiritual energy keeping the island alive ran out, due to the complete exhaustion of the twin souls, the firing of a gun from the yacht would signal that Arjeels would vanish from the sea.
The moment both Lyone and myself stepped upon the magical soil we felt an instantaneous increase of health and vigor. We did not at first use our magnic wings for flight, but walked along paths that wound around the beach of golden sand, shaded by towering palms.
The moment Lyone and I stepped onto the magical soil, we felt an immediate boost in health and energy. At first, we didn’t use our magnificent wings to fly; instead, we walked along paths that curved around the beach of golden sand, shaded by tall palm trees.
After remaining for a time on the margin of the sea we rose on our wings, and, like birds, encircled the island, rising ever higher until we alighted before the palace created for Lyone, a gem of the rosiest marble, covered with a dome of gold that flashed around it the light of the sun. The architecture was broad and heavy with splendid carvings, and surrounded by a pillared portico. The palace stood on the shore of a beautiful sheet of cool water; elsewhere its shores were thickly clothed with tropic foliage and aerial gardens of the greatest beauty.
After spending some time by the edge of the sea, we took flight and, like birds, circled the island, climbing higher until we landed in front of the palace built for Lyone, a stunning structure of the most vibrant marble, topped with a gold dome that reflected the sunlight. The architecture was wide and sturdy with wonderful carvings, surrounded by a columned portico. The palace was situated by a beautiful and refreshing body of water; along its shores, there was lush tropical vegetation and breathtaking aerial gardens.
We had reached at last the holy of holies of ideal attainment, a retreat of bewildering beauty. The weird and splendid proportions of the palace, with its domes and towers ornamented with sculptured arabesques, rising from the soft waters of the lake, a veritable Fountain of Youth, all surrounded by the green and gleaming forest and gardens without end, filled our souls with a new rapture. Everything was so perfect and peaceful, so rich with life and beauty, so fresh and sparkling, so unspeakably happy, that I said, "This is the end of all toil and ambition, this is the perfect flower of life. Here is the lake of immortality, and here the fabled gardens of the Hesperides."
We had finally arrived at the ultimate goal of our dreams, a retreat of breathtaking beauty. The stunning and magnificent architecture of the palace, with its domes and towers decorated with intricate designs, rising from the tranquil waters of the lake—a true Fountain of Youth—was completely surrounded by lush, vibrant forests and endless gardens, filling us with a new sense of joy. Everything was so perfect and serene, overflowing with life and beauty, fresh and sparkling, so incredibly joyful, that I said, "This is the end of all struggle and ambition; this is the ultimate expression of life. Here is the lake of immortality, and here are the legendary gardens of the Hesperides."
Rayoulb, the chamberlain of the palace, and his acolytes, who received us, were also the product of spirit power, the reincarnation of former inmates of Egyplosis. They awaited us before the palace, announcing a feast had already been prepared for us.
Rayoulb, the palace chamberlain, and his assistants, who welcomed us, were also the result of spiritual power, the reincarnation of former inmates of Egyplosis. They were waiting for us outside the palace, letting us know that a feast had already been prepared for us.
The interior of the palace revealed new wonders. Wide and lofty chambers were hung, some with woven and painted[200] tapestries, and some plated with sheets of gold, illuminated by electricity with many-colored designs in precious metal. Others were decorated with tender and brilliant frescoes, in which the transparent plaster seemed to hold in its depths the tones of gold, of ultramarine and vermilion, in fabulous scenes. Woven and painted tapestries clothed the walls of still other chambers, representing in entrancing colors the most occult mysteries of Egyplosis. The banqueting chamber had a dome of enamelled glass, that softened the light with many a caressing color. Porcelain vases, gorgeous in depth and richness of color, containing plants of the richest bloom, added to the apartment their decorative grace. There were also an art gallery, a library, and a museum of jewels.
The inside of the palace revealed amazing sights. Spacious and tall rooms were adorned, some with woven and painted[200] tapestries, while others were covered with gold panels, lit by electric lights featuring colorful designs in precious metals. Some rooms were decorated with delicate and vibrant frescoes, where the translucent plaster seemed to capture gold, ultramarine, and vermilion hues in fantastic scenes. Woven and painted tapestries decorated the walls of yet other rooms, showcasing the most mysterious secrets of Egyplosis in captivating colors. The dining hall had a dome made of enameled glass, which softened the light with a variety of warm colors. Beautiful porcelain vases, rich in color and depth, held lush plants that added to the room's elegance. There was also an art gallery, a library, and a museum of jewels.
On one side of the palace a square cloistered arcade surrounded a marble court. In the centre of the court lay a square pool of crystal water, whose basin had been chiselled out of the solid rock. The pool was fed by a wide water-fall falling down a precipice on the pavement. Here also were several pagodas containing chimes of bells and large oblong vases of stone filled with blooming flowers.
On one side of the palace, a square covered walkway surrounded a marble courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a square pool of clear water, carved from solid rock. The pool was supplied by a broad waterfall cascading down a cliff onto the pavement. There were also several pagodas with bells and large rectangular stone vases filled with blooming flowers.
Amid such splendor I began to realize that love has the power of spiritualizing all things, of interfusing them with its own rapture. Under its flame all colors brighten, all movement becomes divine, all labor seems holy. The sea attains a deeper blue, the shores a brighter green, the beloved one becomes more beautiful, more delicate and supernatural. Love, indeed, is an ultramarine and ultramontane joy!
Amid such beauty, I started to understand that love can elevate everything, filling it with its own joy. In its warmth, all colors shine brighter, all movement feels divine, and all work seems sacred. The sea turns a deeper blue, the shores become a brighter green, and the person you love appears more beautiful, more delicate, and almost otherworldly. Love truly is an incredible and boundless happiness!
"This delight," said Lyone as she lay in her boudoir, plunged in delicious blessedness, "fills my soul with universal peace. Hitherto pained with the chagrin of life, I welcome this unwonted repose. Oh, I am supremely happy!"
"This joy," Lyone said as she relaxed in her bedroom, enveloped in bliss, "fills my soul with a sense of peace. Until now, I’ve been troubled by life’s frustrations, but I embrace this unexpected calm. Oh, I am extremely happy!"
"This expedition," I replied, "is not to observe the transit of Venus, but the possession of Venus, to weigh each other's souls and read the poetry written in every fold of the heart. It would be the perfection of life if such reality of the ideal could surround us forever, but in a world where the worm doth conquer, where the storm wastes the flower and herb, such felicity is purchased only by the sacrifice of ourselves or of others. But while it lasts let us prize its ineffable joy. Hitherto," I continued, "philosophy has said that if we do not want to be undeceived we should never visit the haunts of imagination,[201] for the fruits thereof are ashes, but we will create a new philosophy, that will assert that the haunts of imagination are ideally real, that the veritable Fountain of Youth has been discovered, that Eldorado may be won."
"This journey," I replied, "is not about watching the transit of Venus, but about claiming Venus for ourselves, to weigh each other's souls and read the poetry written in every crease of the heart. Life would be perfect if this reality of the ideal could surround us forever, but in a world where decay prevails, where storms destroy flowers and herbs, such happiness can only be achieved through the sacrifice of ourselves or others. But while it lasts, let's cherish its indescribable joy. Until now," I continued, "philosophy has claimed that if we want to avoid disillusionment, we should never visit the realms of imagination,[201] because the outcomes are nothing but ashes, but we will create a new philosophy that will declare that the realms of imagination are truly real, that the genuine Fountain of Youth has been found, and that Eldorado can be attained."
The following day found us floating on the lake before, the palace in a beautiful magnic boat. Musicians occupied a pagoda overlooking the lake, and made the air sweet with their music. The lake seemed to fill the crater of an extinct volcano, and miles away on its further shore rose the lofty precipices of a mountain crest. It was most delightful to float on its profound wave, at an elevation of four thousand feet, and yet see the sea beneath us, and we surrounded with all the glory of the interior world.
The next day, we were floating on the lake, the palace in a beautiful, fancy boat. Musicians were in a pagoda overlooking the lake, filling the air with their sweet music. The lake appeared to occupy the crater of an extinct volcano, and miles away on the opposite shore, the tall cliffs of a mountain range rose. It was incredibly enjoyable to float on its deep waves, at an elevation of four thousand feet, yet still see the sea below us, surrounded by all the beauty of the interior world.
Birds, gorgeous as humming-birds, resplendent in burnished hues of purple, garnet, and green, would flash amid the flowers, or chase each other over the water. As for ourselves, we no longer feared our own holiest emotions. Our deepest feelings were then in the foreground. The mysterious carmine on the palpitating lips of Lyone was the symbol of a warm, delicate, superexcited soul.
Birds, beautiful like hummingbirds, shining in bright shades of purple, garnet, and green, would dart among the flowers or chase each other over the water. As for us, we no longer feared our most sacred emotions. Our deepest feelings were front and center. The mysterious red on the trembling lips of Lyone represented a warm, delicate, and highly excited soul.
Lyone grew day by day more and more beautiful. She resembled the color of a deep and mysterious gold. I crowned her brow with flowers and wreathed her azure hair with wistful daffodils.
Lyone grew more and more beautiful every day. She looked like a deep and mysterious gold. I crowned her head with flowers and adorned her blue hair with wistful daffodils.
Another day we rode on soul-created horses to discover the odoriferous retreats of the island. The pathways wound through flowery ravines, that looked out upon the sea. The sweet cool air that filled the splendid gloom of the palm woods seemed the essence of gladness. What glorious vistas opened amid the luminous green of the forest! The murmur of music filled the infinite ways of the island as our cavalcade wound round its peerless hills or plunged into its abysses of flowers. The spell of an ideal land was upon us, and we experienced sensations hitherto unfelt in life.
Another day, we rode on dreamlike horses to explore the fragrant retreats of the island. The paths twisted through flowery valleys that overlooked the sea. The sweet, cool air that filled the beautiful shade of the palm trees felt like pure joy. What amazing views opened up amid the bright green of the forest! The sound of music filled the endless trails of the island as our group meandered around its stunning hills or dove into its flower-filled depths. We were under the enchantment of an ideal land, experiencing feelings we had never felt before in life.
"This," said Lyone, "is the ideal climate. Everything has become transfigured; even the light of the sun is softer and more blessed."
"This," said Lyone, "is the perfect climate. Everything feels transformed; even the sunlight is gentler and more uplifting."
"And the goddess of Atvatabar," I replied, "has become more delicate, more supernatural, and more holy."
"And the goddess of Atvatabar," I replied, "has become more delicate, more otherworldly, and more divine."
The island was one vast garden of tropical fruits and flowers, without the malaria of decay. Everywhere nature, carefully[202] assisted by art, assumed the rarest beauty. Everything that savored of ruin and decay was non-existent. There were no wild or poisonous animals. No deadly serpent was coiled upon the branches, nor did poisonous insects crawl on leaf or flower. Forests of trees of a strange tropical vegetation abounded. There were the fruha, resembling dates; the caspariba, resembling bananas; the dulra, resembling limes; the jackle, resembling lemons; the congol, resembling oranges; the velicac, resembling bread-fruits; the persar, resembling custard apples; the phyorbal, resembling cocoanuts; the gersin, resembling mangosteens; the huflar, resembling coffee; the solru, resembling plums; and presuveet, or tamarinds lining the route. Fruits such as the troupac, or citron; dewan, or guava; orogor, or mango; and ryeshmush, or plantain gleamed amid the embowering foliage, and gardens of squangs and the pineapples, aloes, nutmeg, cloves and spices of Atvatabar, were on every hand.
The island was one huge garden filled with tropical fruits and flowers, free from the decay of disease. Everywhere you looked, nature, supported by humans, displayed incredible beauty. There was no sign of ruin or decay. There were no wild or poisonous animals. No deadly snakes were coiled on the branches, and no harmful insects crawled on the leaves or flowers. Forests of unusual tropical trees flourished. There were fruha that looked like dates; caspariba that resembled bananas; dulra like limes; jackle that looked like lemons; congol resembling oranges; velicac that looked like breadfruit; persar resembling custard apples; phyorbal like coconuts; gersin that looked like mangosteens; huflar resembling coffee; solru that looked like plums; and presuveet, or tamarinds, lining the paths. Fruits like troupac, or citron; dewan, or guava; orogor, or mango; and ryeshmush, or plantain shined among the lush foliage, while gardens of squangs and the pineapples, aloes, nutmeg, cloves, and spices of Atvatabar were all around.
One day, when floating on the lake, we heard with surprise and infinite sadness the discharge of a gun, the signal that the island was at an end. Spreading our wings, we awaited the catastrophe.
One day, while floating on the lake, we were taken aback and filled with deep sadness by the sound of a gunshot, the signal that the island was over. Spreading our wings, we braced ourselves for the disaster.
Suddenly a roar of thunder startled us, and Arjeels, with its majestic cliffs, its green forests and rivers of flowers, fell in one dissolving crash, and faded from sight. The lake and boat fell from beneath us so rapidly, that we would have fallen headlong into the sea had not our wings saved us. There flowed where the island had stood a circular wave rushing to a focus. There was an upward spouting pillar of foam, and all again was placid sea!
Suddenly, a loud clap of thunder surprised us, and Arjeels, with its impressive cliffs, lush forests, and rivers of flowers, disappeared in a single, collapsing crash. The lake and boat dropped away from under us so quickly that we would have plunged straight into the sea if our wings hadn't caught us. Where the island had been, a circular wave rushed inwards. A pillar of foam shot up, and then all was calm sea again!
We flew downward to where the yacht awaited us, and alighting on board, soon reached Mylosis.
We flew down to where the yacht was waiting for us, and after landing on board, we quickly arrived at Mylosis.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
A REVELATION.
Alas for the brevity of earthly joys! The noble priests and priestesses had made a heroic effort to sustain Arjeels, but a month's incessant labors had quite exhausted their powers, and the glorious island vanished, with all its ideal sweetness. As if[203] to intensify our sadness, when we reached Egyplosis again, we found the high priest Hushnoly, impatiently awaiting our return to secretly report the proceedings of a late council of the king and government, held in the council chamber of Egyplosis.
Sadly, earthly joys are so fleeting! The dedicated priests and priestesses tried their best to help Arjeels, but after a month of nonstop work, they were completely spent, and the beautiful island disappeared along with all its ideal charm. As if[203] to make our sadness even deeper, when we got back to Egyplosis, we found the high priest Hushnoly waiting for us, eager to secretly share the details of a recent council meeting of the king and government that took place in the council chamber of Egyplosis.
I knew by the appearance of Hushnoly that something unusual had happened. He hesitated to unfold his secret until requested to do so by the goddess.
I could tell by Hushnoly's expression that something unusual had happened. He held back his secret until the goddess asked him to share it.
"It is a serious business," said Hushnoly, "and I have been commissioned by his majesty to know the full meaning of the step both your holiness and his excellency are about to take, and see if there is no possibility of averting the terrible calamity, that overhangs Egyplosis."
"It’s a big deal," said Hushnoly, "and I’ve been assigned by his majesty to understand the full implications of the decision both your holiness and his excellency are about to make, and to see if there’s any way to prevent the terrible disaster that looms over Egyplosis."
"Tell me," said Lyone to the high priest, "what the council has been discussing, and what it has determined upon."
"Tell me," said Lyone to the high priest, "what the council has been discussing and what it has decided."
"Your holiness," said he, "I should inform you that Koshnili, as chief minister of Atvatabar, has received a report from his winged spies, charged with the duty of watching the movements of his excellency and retinue ever since their arrival in Atvatabar. His duty made it necessary to discover the real object of the illustrious strangers in visiting our country, and consequently their actions have been carefully watched and reported."
"Your holiness," he said, "I need to inform you that Koshnili, the chief minister of Atvatabar, has received a report from his winged spies, who have been tasked with monitoring the movements of his excellency and his entourage since their arrival in Atvatabar. It's his responsibility to uncover the true purpose of the distinguished visitors coming to our country, so their actions have been closely observed and reported."
"And of course," said I, "my constant association with the supreme goddess, has led Koshnili to suspect me of designs inimical to the welfare of the kingdom?"
"And of course," I said, "my constant association with the supreme goddess has made Koshnili suspect that I have intentions harmful to the kingdom's well-being?"
"Listen to the report made by Koshnili," replied Hushnoly, who unrolled a document he held in his hand, and read as follows:
"Listen to the report made by Koshnili," replied Hushnoly, who unrolled a document he held in his hand and read as follows:
"To His Majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, of Atvatabar, greeting: Your faithful minister begs to report that his private wayleals have followed his excellency, the alien commander, Lexington White, and followers from their arrival in Kioram until their reception at Egyplosis. The illustrious strangers, after landing on our soil, travelled by sacred locomotive from Kioram to Calnogor, and were there the guests of your majesty, after which they attended a feast of worship to the supreme goddess in the Bormidophia. The illustrious strangers were then received by her holiness in her palace of Tanje. While lingering here my wayleals, from the ramparts of the[204] palace, saw his excellency the alien commander, in company with her holiness, enter the silver pleasure boat. Their long-continued interview in the palace garden testified that a mutual affinity had drawn the illustrious personages together. From later observation my faithful wayleals are convinced that in the palace garden of Tanje was begun the awful possibility of a twin soul of our deity, and the alien commander, and the consequent apostasy of the supreme goddess, and her renunciation of Harikar.
"To His Majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, of Atvatabar, greetings: Your loyal minister wishes to report that his private agents have followed the alien commander, Lexington White, and his followers from their arrival in Kioram until they were received at Egyplosis. The illustrious visitors, after arriving on our land, traveled by sacred train from Kioram to Calnogor, where they were guests of your majesty, and then attended a feast honoring the supreme goddess in the Bormidophia. The distinguished guests were then welcomed by her holiness in her palace of Tanje. While present there, my agents, from the ramparts of the[204] palace, observed the alien commander, accompanied by her holiness, enter the silver pleasure boat. Their extended meeting in the palace garden suggested that a mutual connection had drawn the illustrious figures together. From later observations, my faithful agents believe that in the palace garden of Tanje was initiated the troubling possibility of a twin soul between our deity and the alien commander, leading to the potential defiance of the supreme goddess and her renunciation of Harikar."
"My faithful wayleals further report that while travelling on the aerial ship from Calnogor to Egyplosis, they obtained further evidence of the consummation of a deific and alien twin soul. The principals sat apart from all others, on a seat at the prow of the vessel, and the report of their conversation will justify your majesty in believing that a sacrilegious twin soul already exists in defiance of civil and religious law, her holiness and the alien commander being the illustrious components.
"My loyal informants further report that while traveling on the airship from Calnogor to Egyplosis, they gathered more evidence of the union of a divine and foreign twin soul. The individuals were seated separately from the others, at the front of the vessel, and the details of their conversation will justify your majesty in believing that a blasphemous twin soul already exists in defiance of civil and religious law, with her holiness and the foreign commander being the notable parties."
"Awaiting the further commands of your majesty, I remain, with profound veneration,
"Waiting for your majesty's further instructions, I remain, with deep respect,
"Your majesty's faithful servant,
"Your Majesty's loyal servant,"
"Koshnili."
"Koshnili."
I gasped for breath at hearing so brutal a dissection of our hearts. I was thunderstruck. I could only ask Hushnoly what he had to say on the situation.
I gasped for breath at hearing such a brutal analysis of our feelings. I was stunned. I could only ask Hushnoly what he thought about the situation.
"That you love each other, I need not ask," said he; "that may be taken for granted. But I might ask, do you each of you fully recognize the position you stand in? Do you know that your conduct menaces the throne of the gods itself? I can understand the violence of love for a human soul in the breast of the goddess, but what of her renunciation of Harikar?"
"That you love each other, I don’t need to ask," he said; "that's a given. But I might ask, do you both fully realize the situation you're in? Do you know that your actions threaten the throne of the gods themselves? I can understand how passionately a goddess might love a human, but what about her giving up Harikar?"
"If not already convinced," I said, "I think her holiness will soon see that all this monstrous system of hopeless love is tottering on its throne. It is an artificial society, that must in time, of its own accord, crumble to pieces."
"If you're not convinced already," I said, "I think she'll soon realize that this whole ridiculous system of hopeless love is about to collapse. It's an artificial society that will eventually fall apart on its own."
"His majesty," said the high priest, "has departed with his retinue to Calnogor, and has called a council of the government to consider the situation. He held that the rank of the individuals who have offended against the sacred code of Atvatabar, and the monstrous impiety of the offence itself, constitutes[205] a subject worthy of the most serious consideration of the government. His majesty was extremely angry on hearing the report of Koshnili. He characterized your excellency's conduct as unworthy of the hospitality you had received, and as involving the ruin of both the supreme goddess and yourself."
"Your majesty," said the high priest, "has left with his entourage for Calnogor and has called a government council to discuss the situation. He believes that the status of those who have violated the sacred code of Atvatabar, along with the outrageous nature of the offense itself, is a matter that deserves the government’s utmost attention. His majesty was very angry upon hearing Koshnili's report. He described your excellency's actions as ungrateful for the hospitality you received and indicative of the downfall of both the supreme goddess and yourself."
"What did Koshnili say when presenting the report?" I inquired.
"What did Koshnili say when he presented the report?" I asked.
"Koshnili said that the affections of their beloved goddess had been withdrawn from their only legitimate object, Harikar himself, and had been appropriated not even by a holy priest of the temple, not even by an ordinary citizen, but worse than all, by an infidel, a heathen, an adventurer and a stranger, emanating from some terra incognita that might, owing to the fatal discovery of Atvatabar, one day send its hordes to ravage the country with fire and sword. The council," he continued, "knew the penalty for such treachery and abuse of hospitality on the part of a desperate and fanatical stranger, as well as such apostasy on the part of the goddess. He demanded the immediate arrest of the guilty parties. The king had sufficient evidence to convict and execute both individuals by reason of their high treason against both the government and faith of Atvatabar."
"Koshnili said that the love of their cherished goddess had been taken away from their only rightful object, Harikar himself, and had been claimed not even by a holy priest of the temple, nor by an ordinary citizen, but worse than all, by an outsider, a heathen, a troublemaker and a stranger, coming from some terra incognita that might, due to the disastrous discovery of Atvatabar, one day send its forces to ravage the land with fire and sword. The council," he continued, "knew the punishment for such betrayal and misuse of hospitality by a desperate and fanatical outsider, as well as the goddess's own apostasy. He called for the immediate arrest of those responsible. The king had enough evidence to convict and execute both individuals due to their high treason against both the government and the faith of Atvatabar."
"Did the king approve of Koshnili's demand?" I inquired.
"Did the king agree to Koshnili's request?" I asked.
"His majesty," said Hushnoly, "said that a matter of such importance required the greatest circumspection. Her holiness was known to be the most pious and popular supreme goddess that had ever sat on the throne of the gods, and although it was evident she had insulted Harikar, still if the quiet expulsion of the strangers from Atvatabar soil would prevent further disgrace of their faith and country, he would prefer to issue a decree of expulsion, rather than a decree for the arrest of both commander and goddess. To reduce the possible calamity now overhanging the nation to the least possible proportions, it would be necessary to act at once, rather than to await the development of more complete evidence of affection between the guilty parties."
"His Majesty," Hushnoly said, "stated that a matter this important requires the utmost caution. Her Holiness was known to be the most devout and beloved supreme goddess to have ever ruled among the gods, and even though it was clear she had offended Harikar, if quietly removing the strangers from Atvatabar’s land would prevent further embarrassment to their faith and country, he would rather issue an expulsion order than arrest both the commander and the goddess. To minimize the potential disaster looming over the nation, it’s essential to act immediately instead of waiting for more evidence of the connection between the parties involved."
Admiral Jolar deprecated the violent measures advocated by Koshnili, and supported the idea of the king, to quietly expel the strangers. He said that if the decree of expulsion were intrusted to him, he would see that it was carried into effect[206] without delay. The council could rely on the royal fleet doing its duty.
Admiral Jolar disapproved of the violent methods suggested by Koshnili and backed the king's plan to quietly remove the outsiders. He stated that if the task of expulsion were handed to him, he would ensure it was carried out[206] without hesitation. The council could count on the royal fleet to do its job.
Koshnili was angry at his idea of immediate arrest not being acted upon. "Suppose these strangers," he said, "refuse to leave, and being warned by your royal mandate so fortify themselves by stirring up an insurrection in favor of her holiness, that might possibly defeat the royal arms, and, in the end, we ourselves be sacrificed by our present timid vacillation. The crisis is a serious one and demands a desperate remedy."
Koshnili was frustrated that his suggestion for an immediate arrest wasn’t put into action. "What if these outsiders," he said, "decide to stay, and after being warned by your royal order, they strengthen their position by provoking a rebellion in support of her holiness? That could potentially overpower the royal forces, and we might end up paying the price for our current hesitation. This is a critical situation that needs a bold solution."
"The Governor Ladalmir," said Hushnoly, "rebutted the arguments of Koshnili. He pointed out that the laws of hospitality demanded that the strangers should receive consideration at the hands of the king, even if guilty. They might receive fair warning to depart, after which, if the commander prove contumacious, more stringent measures could be taken. Should the commander, in defiance of the royal mandate, endeavor to consolidate his affection for her holiness, doing further sacrilege to our faith, ecclesiastical law has the remedy of death for those who would dare dethrone our faith, and lead our beloved goddess to take the irrevocable step of abandonment of her supreme office. After considerable discussion, it was decided to act on the suggestion of his majesty the king, that without bringing the matter before the Borodemy, a decree of expulsion be handed Admiral Jolar, for execution on the parties to be expelled from the kingdom. The decree is already in the hands of Admiral Jolar for delivery to your excellency."
"The Governor Ladalmir," Hushnoly said, "refuted Koshnili's arguments. He explained that the laws of hospitality required that the strangers be treated with consideration by the king, even if they are guilty. They could receive a fair warning to leave, after which, if the commander refuses to comply, stricter measures could be enforced. If the commander, ignoring the royal order, tries to strengthen his bond with her holiness, further disrespecting our faith, ecclesiastical law allows for the death penalty for those who would dare undermine our faith and lead our beloved goddess to make the irreversible decision to abandon her supreme position. After much discussion, it was decided to follow the suggestion of His Majesty the King, that without bringing the matter before the Borodemy, a decree of expulsion be given to Admiral Jolar for enforcement on the individuals to be expelled from the kingdom. The decree is already in Admiral Jolar's hands for delivery to your excellency."
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
LYONE'S MANIFESTO TO KING AND PEOPLE.
"Might I ask your holiness," said the high priest, "if you will really take so determined a step as that indicated by the action of the royal council? The thought of such a thing strikes me dumb with fear."
"Might I ask you, your holiness," said the high priest, "if you will really take such a decisive step as suggested by the action of the royal council? The thought of it leaves me speechless with fear."
"Hushnoly," said Lyone, "I have ever found you faithful to my interests, and I will now confide in you my purposes. You are a man of wisdom, calm and conservative, and can rest happy in the possession of your counterpart soul. Your character has become moulded by your long novitiate until you[207] have become a part of the institution itself. To think of any other state of things is to you an impossibility. On thousands of souls here, your inflexible laws have only developed a rebellious energy that will some day utterly destroy the fabric of Egyplosis. The true union of souls is not artificial restraint and the present calmness is only the pause that preludes the explosion."
"Hushnoly," said Lyone, "you've always been loyal to my interests, and I want to share my plans with you now. You are a wise man, steady and thoughtful, and you can be content with your soulmate. Your character has been shaped by your long training until you[207] have become part of the institution itself. The idea of anything different is unthinkable to you. For thousands of souls here, your strict rules have only sparked a rebellious energy that will one day completely dismantle the structure of Egyplosis. The true connection of souls isn't about forced limitations, and the current peace is just the calm before the storm."
"But do you, supreme goddess, indeed desire to leave us forever? Will you profane your holy office? Will you despoil the temple of ideal love?" said Hushnoly, with emotion.
"But do you, supreme goddess, really want to leave us for good? Are you going to betray your sacred role? Are you going to rob the temple of perfect love?" said Hushnoly, with emotion.
"You think it monstrous," said Lyone, "that I should desire to uproot principles so fixed and permanent. You can judge, then, how fierce must be the passion that causes me to antagonize duty consecrated by the ties and memories of my holy office."
"You think it's outrageous," said Lyone, "that I would want to challenge principles that are so established and enduring. You can see, then, how intense the passion must be that drives me to oppose a duty that is sanctified by the connections and memories of my sacred role."
"To break away from a responsibility so supreme," I said, "argues alone an extraordinary force. Your very system creates just such a love as this. Here souls are required to meet in rapture, and yet to stand balanced, as it were, on the thin edge of naked swords, and fall neither this way nor that. The development of a purely romantic love effeminates the race. The example of Egyplosis if carried out universally would obliterate the nation in one generation. The nation is wiser than its creed. Let us therefore choose the wiser path."
"To break away from such a huge responsibility," I said, "requires an incredible force. Your whole system creates a love like this. Here, souls are expected to come together in ecstasy while also staying balanced on the sharp edge of naked swords, not tilting in either direction. The rise of purely romantic love weakens the race. If the example of Egyplosis were followed universally, it would wipe out the nation in a single generation. The nation is smarter than its beliefs. So let's choose the smarter path."
"It was the dream of your noble parents," said Hushnoly to Lyone, "to see you supreme goddess of Egyplosis. When you obtained this peerless honor they died. Your mother, dying, implored you to remember your vows, and to be ever true to your high office. 'Love only duty,' was her last sigh. If you love aught else, there is but a cruel death for you, and your memory will be an everlasting disgrace. Will you, the ideal of hopeless love, be the first to prove faithless?"
"It was your noble parents' dream," Hushnoly said to Lyone, "to see you as the supreme goddess of Egyplosis. When you achieved this incredible honor, they passed away. As your mother was dying, she urged you to remember your vows and to always be true to your important role. 'Love only duty,' were her last words. If you love anything else, there is only a cruel death awaiting you, and your memory will be a lasting shame. Will you, the emblem of unrequited love, be the first to betray that trust?"
"What you say is true," I said, replying for Lyone, "but what is duty? Lyone not only owes a duty to her office, but also to herself. Her duty to herself is to rise up and break down this monstrous environment that chains down her soul, and her duty to these ten thousand souls is to tell them that an institution that constantly antagonizes nature is immoral. Here refined souls," I continued, "seek the cloister, not for peace, but for ecstatic anguish. They love and weep, and thus agitated they grow at once weak and violent, and can never[208] accommodate themselves to the serious purposes of life. Thus sacrificed on the altar of a false god, weary of a life of barren blessedness, you will discover, if you but seriously inquire into it, that this palace is purely a prison for thousands of noble souls."
"What you’re saying is true," I replied for Lyone, "but what does duty really mean? Lyone not only has a responsibility to her position, but also to herself. Her responsibility to herself is to rise up and dismantle this horrible environment that confines her spirit, and her responsibility to these ten thousand souls is to tell them that an institution that constantly opposes nature is unjust. Here, refined souls," I continued, "seek the cloister, not for peace, but for intense suffering. They love and cry, and in this turmoil, they become both weak and aggressive, never able[208] to align themselves with the serious goals of life. Thus sacrificed to a false idol, tired of a life of empty blessings, you will find, if you truly look into it, that this palace is nothing but a prison for thousands of noble souls."
As I spoke, Hushnoly clasped his head with his hands and groaned. "With the downfall of Egyplosis," he murmured, "farewell delights, farewell tendernesses, farewell mystical, chivalrous love!"
As I spoke, Hushnoly held his head in his hands and groaned. "With the fall of Egyplosis," he murmured, "goodbye to pleasures, goodbye to kindness, goodbye to that magical, noble love!"
"Do not be so dejected," said Lyone; "your imagination gives you but a capricious view of the future, which will be even nobler than the past."
"Don't be so down," said Lyone; "your imagination is just giving you a random view of the future, which will be even greater than the past."
The high priest could hear no more, and left us seized with affright as to the future, and mourning the anticipated downfall of Egyplosis.
The high priest could hear no more and left us gripped with fear about the future, mourning the expected downfall of Egyplosis.
Lyone, far from exhibiting fear, grew enthusiastic over our projected coup d'état, that would certainly, if successful, create an organic change in the constitution of the kingdom.
Lyone, instead of showing fear, got excited about our planned coup d'état, which would definitely, if it worked, bring about a fundamental change in the kingdom's constitution.
We discussed the situation at length, and determined to leave Egyplosis for Calnogor forthwith.
We talked about the situation in detail and decided to leave Egyplosis for Calnogor immediately.
I could in some measure appreciate the struggle undergone by Lyone necessary to sever her forever from so ineffable a retreat. But passion was stronger than environment, and it was duly announced that the supreme goddess and the commander of the Polar King and their immediate followers would leave for Calnogor forthwith.
I could somewhat understand the struggle that Lyone went through to break away from such an indescribable place forever. But passion was stronger than the surroundings, and it was officially announced that the supreme goddess and the captain of the Polar King along with their immediate followers would leave for Calnogor right away.
Our departure from Egyplosis was attended with impressive ceremonies, our journey to Calnogor being made in the aerial ship of the goddess.
Our departure from Egyplosis was marked by grand ceremonies, and we traveled to Calnogor in the goddess's airship.
On our arrival at Tanje we discovered that the king and government had held their council unknown to the people. We did not think it expedient either, just then, to make public the determination of the goddess. I ordered my officers and sailors to Kioram forthwith to take command of the Polar King. My instructions to Captain Wallace were to have the ship fully supplied with stores, and remove her from the basin where she lay into the outer harbor of Kioram, and there await further orders. After a considerable period of inactivity the ship's company were nothing loath to get on board again with the prospect of another voyage. I confided to the officers the possibility of our being engaged in hostile operations, and ordered[209] the ship to be put in fighting trim without delay. The officers and men were tendered the dignity of riding to Kioram in the sacred locomotive, and their departure was made amid the enthusiasm of the populace.
On our arrival at Tanje, we found out that the king and his government had held their council without informing the people. We didn’t think it was wise to share the goddess’s decision just then. I instructed my officers and sailors to head to Kioram immediately to take command of the Polar King. My instructions to Captain Wallace were to fully equip the ship and move her from the basin where she was docked to the outer harbor of Kioram, where she would wait for further orders. After a long period of inactivity, the crew was eager to board again with the expectation of another voyage. I shared with the officers the possibility that we might be engaged in combat and ordered[209] to prepare the ship for battle without delay. The officers and men were given the honor of traveling to Kioram on the sacred train, and their departure was met with enthusiasm from the crowd.
As for myself, I remained at the palace of Tanje, the residence of the goddess, to assist Lyone in preparing her manifesto to the people.
As for me, I stayed at the palace of Tanje, the home of the goddess, to help Lyone get her manifesto ready for the people.
It was a painful crisis for her, who was the symbol of ideal love, to be the first to renounce its delights for the sake of an every-day union with a beloved soul.
It was a painful crisis for her, the symbol of ideal love, to be the first to give up its joys for the sake of a regular partnership with a loved one.
For days her decision trembled in the balance. Her avowal of being led captive by human love would be a national catastrophe. She trembled for her ten thousand devotees in Egyplosis. It seemed a cruel and heartless trampling under foot of throbbing hearts that were thrilling with faith in their goddess. When I saw Lyone prepared to abandon Egyplosis for my sake, when I knew she would forever resign that splendid throne swept by whirlwinds of adoration, for the sake of being clasped to my heart, when I saw her risk even life itself for the simple love of one adoring heart, I then knew what love really was. It was, as Dante says,
For days, her decision hung in the balance. Admitting she was captivated by human love would be a national disaster. She worried about her ten thousand followers in Egyplosis. It felt like a cruel and heartless trampling of the passionate hearts that were filled with faith in their goddess. When I saw Lyone ready to leave Egyplosis for me, when I realized she would give up that magnificent throne surrounded by storms of adoration just to be held close to my heart, when I witnessed her risking even her life for the simple love of one devoted person, I finally understood what love truly was. It was, as Dante says,
Endless wealth and limitless joy.
At last the decision was made. Lyone had decided that the ideal love of Egyplosis was only suited to disembodied spirits, and not for those breathing elements of matter that are unable to exist in the spiritual state.
At last, the decision was made. Lyone concluded that the perfect love of Egyplosis was only meant for disembodied spirits, not for those living beings made of matter who cannot exist in a spiritual state.
The following was the text of her manifesto to the king, Borodemy and people:
The following was the text of her manifesto to the king, Borodemy, and the people:
"The Avowal of Lyone, Supreme Goddess of Atvatabar, Holy Ruler of the palaces, Supernal and Infernal, of Egyplosis, Queen of Magicians, Mother of Sorcerers, Princess of Arjeels, etc., etc., to His Most Excellent Majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar and the People of Atvatabar.
"The Declaration of Lyone, Supreme Goddess of Atvatabar, Holy Ruler of the palaces, both Supernal and Infernal, of Egyplosis, Queen of Magicians, Mother of Sorcerers, Princess of Arjeels, and so on, to His Most Excellent Majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar and the People of Atvatabar."
"The supreme goddess presents her respectful salutations, and desires to inform his majesty the king and the people that her ardent soul, sensitive to the tender feelings of human affection, desires to live no longer without a counterpart soul. The love of ten thousand souls does not satisfy the craving for the[210] love of but one soul. She has been told to love Harikar the unseen. She reaches out her lips, but they do not meet with love's delirious kisses. Her heart, withering within her because of soul loneliness, has taught her to seek liberty, to love the soul of her choice.
"The supreme goddess sends her respectful greetings and wants to let his majesty the king and the people know that her passionate spirit, attuned to the delicate feelings of human love, can no longer bear to live without a soulmate. The love of ten thousand souls doesn’t satisfy the deep longing for the love of just one soul. She has been told to love Harikar the unseen. She reaches out her lips, but they don’t meet with love's euphoric kisses. Her heart, wilting within her due to soul loneliness, has taught her to seek freedom, to love the soul she chooses."
"She resigns her seat on the throne of the gods, as goddess, having discovered her counterpart soul.
"She gives up her place on the throne of the gods as a goddess, having found her soulmate."
"She hopes that reform and not destruction will guide the king and his ministers in dealing with Egyplosis at this crisis.
"She hopes that reform, not destruction, will guide the king and his ministers in addressing Egyplosis during this crisis."
"Given at her palace of Tanje in this, the eleventh year of her deification as supreme goddess.
"Given at her palace of Tanje in this, the eleventh year of her being honored as the supreme goddess."
Lyone."
Lyone.
This memorial fell upon the people like a shell of terrorite. No one had ever suspected the crisis was so real. The king had lulled himself with the belief that, as my sailors had already departed to embark on the Polar King, I would possibly quietly follow them, and leave the country without his having the trouble of even asking me to go. The message of the goddess, however, opened his eyes to the true state of things, and I forthwith received the following decree from his majesty, at the hands of Jolar, admiral of the royal fleet:
This news hit the people like a bombshell. No one had ever guessed the crisis was so serious. The king had comforted himself with the idea that, since my sailors had already set off to board the Polar King, I might quietly follow them and leave the country without him even needing to ask me to go. However, the goddess's message made him realize the reality of the situation, and I immediately received the following decree from his majesty, delivered by Jolar, the admiral of the royal fleet:
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, King of Atvatabar, to His Excellency Lexington White, Commander of the ship Polar King, etc., etc., greeting:
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, King of Atvatabar, to His Excellency Lexington White, Commander of the ship Polar King, etc., etc., greeting:"
"It having come to our knowledge that you, the said Lexington White, have conceived an affection for the sacred person of our illustrious supreme goddess, Lyone, spouse of Harikar, holy ruler of Egyplosis, mother of sorcerers, etc., in defiance of our holy faith and laws of this our realm, and furthermore it having come to our knowledge that the said supreme goddess has so far forgotten her holy duty as to reciprocate your affection, be it known to you that the penalty prescribed by the laws of this our realm for your heinous offence (which is sacrilegious treason) is death by magnicity, for both guilty persons.
"It has come to our attention that you, Lexington White, have developed feelings for our esteemed supreme goddess, Lyone, wife of Harikar, the holy ruler of Egyplosis, mother of sorcerers, etc. This is in direct violation of our sacred faith and the laws of our realm. Additionally, it has come to our attention that the supreme goddess has forgotten her sacred duty by returning your affections. Therefore, be advised that the punishment dictated by the laws of our realm for your serious offense (which is sacrilegious treason) is death by magnicity for both parties involved."
"To inform you of the law and the penalty for your crime, and to give you an opportunity of renouncing your affection for our supreme goddess, and for your immediate departure from the soil of Atvatabar, we send you this our decree, commanding you as follows: That you forthwith renounce your[211] treasonable affection, love and interest in the personality of said supreme goddess. That you embark, together with your officers and seamen, on board your ship, the Polar King, within one week from date hereof, and forever leave our realm of Atvatabar and the surrounding seas thereof. You must not again return to this our realm in any manner whatsoever, or send messengers, or correspond or conspire with any inhabitant thereof, particularly with our said supreme goddess, under penalty of death, both for yourself and for your entire crew.
"To inform you of the law and the penalty for your crime, and to give you a chance to abandon your devotion to our supreme goddess and immediately leave the land of Atvatabar, we send you this decree, commanding you as follows: You must immediately renounce your [211] treasonous affection, love, and interest in the personality of the supreme goddess. You must embark, along with your officers and crew, on your ship, the Polar King, within one week from today and forever leave our realm of Atvatabar and its surrounding seas. You are strictly prohibited from returning to our realm in any way, sending messengers, or communicating with any inhabitants, especially our supreme goddess, under the penalty of death for yourself and your entire crew."
"Given at our palace in Calnogor, in this fifty-sixth year of our reign.
"Given at our palace in Calnogor, in this fifty-sixth year of our reign."
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar,
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar,"
"King of Atvatabar."
"King of Atvatabar."
I received the document from the hands of the admiral with deep respect, and requested him to assure his majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of my profound regard and deep gratitude for the hospitable reception we had received from his majesty and his people during our stay in the glorious kingdom of Atvatabar.
I accepted the document from the admiral with great respect and asked him to convey my sincere appreciation and heartfelt thanks to King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar for the warm welcome we received from him and his people during our time in the magnificent kingdom of Atvatabar.
I stated that we were at present in the act of leaving their country on a voyage of further discovery, but could not say that we would not again return to Atvatabar. We should be most happy to obey the command of the king, but should we receive a message to return from the supreme goddess ere we left the interior world, we might possibly return, notwithstanding the royal command, and brave the wrath of his majesty.
I said that we were currently in the process of leaving their country on a voyage for further discovery, but I couldn't guarantee that we wouldn't come back to Atvatabar. We would be more than happy to follow the king's orders, but if we were to receive a message from the supreme goddess to return before we left the inner world, we might consider coming back, despite the royal command, and face the king's anger.
"In that case," said the admiral, "it would be my duty to prevent you from landing on Atvatabar soil; and should you succeed in eluding the vigilance of the fleet, your apprehension and that of your people by his majesty's wayleals would mean the execution of your entire party. We are a proud nation, and our army and navy are invincible."
"In that case," said the admiral, "it would be my responsibility to stop you from setting foot on Atvatabar soil; and if you manage to avoid the watchfulness of the fleet, getting captured along with your people by his majesty's loyalists would lead to the execution of everyone in your group. We are a proud nation, and our army and navy are unbeatable."
I thanked the admiral for his well-meant warning, whereupon he withdrew from the palace.
I thanked the admiral for his kind warning, and then he left the palace.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
THE CRISIS IN ATVATABAR.
The manifesto of Lyone had precipitated an historic crisis in Atvatabar. The king awaited my leaving the country with the utmost impatience. He made every effort to prevent the news from reaching the public, hoping that when I took my departure the goddess would be amenable to the laws of the realm, and the faith be thus preserved.
The manifesto from Lyone had triggered a historic crisis in Atvatabar. The king was eagerly waiting for me to leave the country. He did everything he could to keep the news from getting out, hoping that when I finally left, the goddess would comply with the laws of the land, and the faith would be upheld.
The more that Lyone and myself discussed the situation, the more apparent it appeared that we could not now draw back from the position we had taken. It was absolutely necessary to provide a following in case the government attempted arrest, or the execution of either or both of us. Trusty messengers were despatched to the high priest, Hushnoly, the grand sorcerer, Charka, the lord of art, Yermoul, and the other friends of Lyone, informing them of the step she had taken, and asking their support in case any violence were offered her.
The more Lyone and I talked about the situation, the clearer it became that we couldn’t back down from the position we had taken. It was essential to build a following in case the government attempted to arrest us, or execute either of us. Reliable messengers were sent to the high priest, Hushnoly, the grand sorcerer, Charka, the lord of art, Yermoul, and other friends of Lyone, informing them of her decision and seeking their support in case she faced any violence.
I advised Lyone to have her agents collect and transmit to Kioram all munitions of war. Some of the royal wayleals were armed with spears, and others with swords and shields. All battles were fought in the air, by reason of the wayleals being able to fly, as their movement on wings was more rapid than movement on foot.
I told Lyone to have her agents gather and send all weapons to Kioram. Some of the royal wayleals were equipped with spears, while others carried swords and shields. All battles took place in the air, since wayleals could fly, making them much faster than moving on foot.
As already stated, the ordinary spear of the king's wayleals was very effective, by reason of its discharging a magnetic current into the body, causing instant death. With a view of arming the army of the goddess with a more potent weapon than magnic spears, I quietly had agents purchase for immediate transmission to Kioram vast quantities of iron, and the material for making gunpowder, which happily existed in great abundance in Atvatabar. My idea was to start a manufactory for firearms, which were unknown to the interior world, and arm every man with a magazine rifle—a portable mitrailleuse, in fact.
As mentioned before, the regular spear of the king's warriors was highly effective because it discharged a magnetic current into the body, causing instant death. To equip the army of the goddess with a more powerful weapon than magnetic spears, I secretly had agents buy large quantities of iron and materials for making gunpowder, which fortunately were in great supply in Atvatabar. My plan was to set up a factory for firearms, which were unknown in the interior world, and provide every man with a magazine rifle—a portable machine gun, really.
While engaged in discussing the plan of defence with Lyone the crisis was precipitated by the press of the country finding out the coup d'état of the goddess. With a view of placing the government in the most favorable light before the people,[213] the chief organ of the king, The Calnogor Jossidi, published a fierce editorial condemning the action of the goddess, and reviling what it was pleased to call "the contumacious invader and despoiler of Atvatabar." The article ran thus:
While discussing the defense plan with Lyone, the situation escalated when the press discovered the goddess's coup. To portray the government in the best light to the public,[213] the king's main publication, The Calnogor Jossidi, released a harsh editorial criticizing the goddess's actions and attacking what it referred to as "the rebellious invader and plunderer of Atvatabar." The article stated:
"Impious Sacrilege!
"Astounding Apostasy!
The Supreme Goddess Refuses Further Worship, and Has
Degraded Herself by Seeking Marriage With an
Alien Lover!
"What is Faith, if Deceit be Our Deity?
"Disrespectful Sacrilege!
"Unbelievable Betrayal!
The Supreme Goddess no longer accepts worship and has
humbled herself by seeking marriage with an
outsider!
"What is faith if dishonesty is our God?
"The sweet, the noble, the pure, the exalted worship of holy love, and of its hitherto most perfect symbol, the Goddess Lyone, is threatened with extinction, if it be not entirely destroyed. That sweet and perishable affection that fills the breasts of lovers, which has been for ages conserved, expanded, and wrought into an enduring fabric of religion in the sacred temple of Egyplosis, is about to utterly perish by a mad act of apostasy on the part of the deity herself. Whither now will tender and faithful hearts turn to find a refuge for all that makes the life glorious? Our ideal soul has sunk into degradation! She has flung herself from her proud and happy throne, wounding our faith with impious sacrilege!
"The sweet, noble, pure, and elevated worship of holy love, along with its most perfect symbol, the Goddess Lyone, is at risk of disappearing entirely. That sweet and fleeting affection that fills the hearts of lovers, which has been preserved, expanded, and woven into a lasting fabric of religion in the sacred temple of Egyplosis, is about to be completely destroyed by a reckless act of betrayal from the deity herself. Where will tender and faithful hearts now turn to find a refuge for all that makes life glorious? Our ideal soul has fallen into disgrace! She has thrown herself off her proud and joyful throne, wounding our faith with a shocking act of disrespect!"
"Never before in the history of the world has the treachery of a goddess been manifest; we have had occasion hitherto only to mourn the apostasy of the worshipper. Now what avails our worship, if the object of our adoration fails us in the hour of need? Who is to console the bereavement of millions, when their consoler has hopelessly abandoned them? We say to both his majesty the king and government, follow the iconoclasts with the sword of justice; no punishment is too severe for such perfidious workers of iniquity! Death on the magnic scaffold is the penalty for the infatuation of the goddess and her atheistic lover! Wanting both men and money, the standard of revolt will be brought down by the first blow, and his majesty's troops can be relied upon to bring the rebels to swift justice. Let them be covered with eternal infamy who will support this fearful apostasy!"
"Never before in the history of the world has the betrayal of a goddess been so clear; until now, we have only had to mourn the loss of devotion from her followers. What good is our worship if the object of our devotion lets us down in our time of need? Who will comfort the millions in grief when their comforter has abandoned them without hope? We urge both His Majesty the King and the government to pursue the iconoclasts with the sword of justice; no punishment is too harsh for such treacherous evildoers! Execution on the giant scaffold is the consequence for the folly of the goddess and her godless lover! Lacking both men and money, the banner of rebellion will fall with the first strike, and His Majesty's troops can be trusted to swiftly bring the rebels to justice. Let those who support this dreadful betrayal be eternally shamed!"
It became necessary for Lyone to publish the following manifesto[214] to the nation, stating briefly the reasons that led to her renunciation of Harikar, to become the apostle of a new creed of one body and one soul:
It became necessary for Lyone to publish the following manifesto[214] to the nation, stating briefly the reasons that led to her renunciation of Harikar, to become the apostle of a new belief in one body and one soul:
"Lyone, who has been until now Supreme Goddess of the faith of Harikar, to her faithful people, greeting:
"Lyone, who has been the Supreme Goddess of the faith of Harikar until now, to her devoted followers, greetings:
"I, who have been exalted to the high seat of honor on the throne of the gods, as the incarnation of the supreme soul, having received divine honors at your hands, desire at this crisis to make known to you the nature of the reform I seek to establish in the faith and worship of Atvatabar.
"I, who have been elevated to the highest position of honor on the throne of the gods, as the embodiment of the supreme soul, having received divine recognition from you, wish to share with you at this critical moment the kind of reform I aim to introduce in the faith and worship of Atvatabar."
"I do not seek to annihilate your faith, with all its tender and memorable qualities. I simply seek to reform such religion, making it more natural, more holy. All things that exist do change; if they do not rise to greater glory, they must sink to profounder shame. I, who have been your goddess during a long and blessed Nirvana, know how much you love me. I know that round my throne a tempest of passion has swept for years, filling me with its ecstasy. But I hasten to tell you that the delights of Egyplosis have been purchased at a fearful price. The sacrifices of its priests and priestesses have proved to me that even the retreat of ideal love can be as inexorably cruel as the outer world. So harassing have been these sacrifices that some could not bear their burden, and at this moment five hundred twin souls are confined in the dungeons of Egyplosis because they transgressed the vows of their novitiate. Of what avail are tender, chivalrous delights, if nature, if reason, be outraged in producing them?
"I don’t want to destroy your faith, with all its caring and unforgettable qualities. I just want to reform this religion, making it more natural and more sacred. Everything that exists changes; if it doesn’t grow into something greater, it will fall into deeper shame. I, who have been your goddess during a long and blessed Nirvana, know how much you love me. I understand that a storm of passion has swirled around my throne for years, filling me with ecstasy. But I need to tell you that the pleasures of Egyplosis have come at a terrible cost. The sacrifices of its priests and priestesses have shown me that even the retreat of ideal love can be as ruthlessly cruel as the outer world. These sacrifices have been so burdensome that some could not handle them, and right now five hundred twin souls are locked away in the dungeons of Egyplosis because they broke their vows as novices. What good are tender, noble pleasures if they come at the expense of nature and reason?"
"Those who have remained steadfast to their vows, have grown sickly and morbid, feeding too long on fantastic ecstasies. Despondent and unreal in mind, delicate and nervous in body, they only appear rich and radiant in some brief ceremonial, while their every-day life is shuddering, tearful, and unstable, and utterly unfit to cope with the struggle of ordinary existence.
"Those who have stuck to their promises have become weak and unhealthy, focusing too much on wild pleasures. Downcast and out of touch mentally, fragile and anxious physically, they only seem vibrant and alive during short ceremonies, while their daily lives are filled with fear, tears, and instability, completely unprepared to handle the challenges of everyday life."
"Therefore it is that one moment of pleasure is purchased by whole days of pain, and the oscillation between such extremes racks and ruins the dearest souls.
"That's why one moment of pleasure costs us whole days of pain, and the constant swinging between these extremes torments and destroys the most cherished souls."
"The motto of the new faith for Egyplosis, 'One Body and One Soul,' founded on the ordinary marriage rite, will restore to priest and priestess the steady and temperate possession of[215] their souls which gives society that virile force necessary to its very existence.
"The motto of the new faith for Egyplosis, 'One Body and One Soul,' based on the traditional marriage ceremony, will return to priests and priestesses the steady and balanced control of[215] their souls, providing society with the strength needed for its survival."
"By the memory of our mutual love, I claim the support of my faithful priests and priestesses, worshippers and people, in the coming struggle.
"By the memory of our shared love, I ask for the support of my loyal priests and priestesses, followers, and community, in the upcoming struggle."
"Lyone."
"Lyone."
The manifesto of the goddess, published in all the papers of the kingdom, created a profound sensation. It was the first discovery to millions that their religion had been weighed and found wanting. Although many were aware of its excesses, they saw that, despite every regulation, the hornet was in possession of Hesperides, prepared to sting the hand that reached for the golden fruit.
The goddess's manifesto, printed in all the kingdom's newspapers, caused a huge stir. It was the first time millions realized their religion had been evaluated and deemed lacking. While many knew about its flaws, they noticed that, no matter the rules put in place, the hornet still held the Hesperides, ready to sting anyone who tried to grab the golden fruit.
They learned that passion led to agonized exaltation, and that the moral fibres of the soul became paralyzed by fierce temptation and inordinate spiritual delights. They saw that restraint of rapture and a more natural basis for the fellowship of the sexes were reforms imperatively needed, if the religion of Atvatabar were to remain an elevating and purifying force. Their creed must be reformed, both in faith and practice, and who so capable of introducing such a reform as Lyone herself?
They realized that passion resulted in intense highs and that the moral fiber of the soul could become overwhelmed by strong temptation and excessive spiritual pleasures. They understood that controlling extreme emotions and establishing a more natural approach to relationships between genders were necessary changes if the religion of Atvatabar was to stay a positive and cleansing influence. Their beliefs needed to be updated, both in faith and in how they were practiced, and who better to lead that change than Lyone herself?
The power of the deep-rooted conservatism of those who had nothing to gain by the change, the fear of the merchants that civil war meant their financial ruin, of a king jealous of his authority, and of the supremacy of existing laws, were the forces that would oppose the power of the goddess to carry out her reforms.
The strength of the deeply ingrained conservatism among those who had nothing to gain from the change, the merchants' fear that civil war would lead to their financial downfall, the king's jealousy of his authority, and the dominance of current laws were the forces that would stand against the goddess's power to implement her reforms.
I began to accuse myself of being entirely responsible for all this disturbance in a peaceful country. Had I never discovered Atvatabar, Lyone might never have desired to disturb the existing order of things, but would have remained an agonized and crowned goddess, wedded only to Harikar, in a temple of eternal celibacy.
I started to blame myself for all the chaos in a once peaceful country. If I had never found Atvatabar, Lyone might never have wanted to disrupt the current state of affairs and would have stayed an anguished and crowned goddess, married only to Harikar, in a temple of permanent celibacy.
I knew, however, that all this was changed. I knew it by her sighs at our first meeting in the garden of Tanje, which, to remember, again and again made me thrill and shudder with joy.
I knew, though, that everything had changed. I realized it from her sighs during our first meeting in the garden of Tanje, which, thinking back on it, made me feel excited and shudder with joy again and again.
CHAPTER XL.
MY DEPARTURE FROM THE PALACE OF TANJE.
The week of grace allowed me to leave Atvatabar had already expired ere it had seriously occurred to me to actually leave the palace. The commotion in the nation consequent on the publication of the manifesto of king and goddess was so great, and the necessity of advising Lyone in the crisis so urgent, that I did not take leave of her until the time for my departure was exhausted. One thing that made me somewhat careless of arousing the royal danger was that the Polar King with her terrorite guns could command Kioram in spite of the royal fleet, although it numbered one hundred vessels. Fortunately the royal fleet had not yet learned the use of gunpowder, their guns being discharged with compressed air.
The week of grace allowing me to leave Atvatabar had already run out before I even seriously considered leaving the palace. The upheaval in the nation following the release of the manifesto by the king and goddess was so intense, and the need to advise Lyone during this crisis was so pressing, that I didn't say goodbye to her until my time to leave had expired. One reason I was somewhat indifferent to the potential royal danger was that the Polar King, with her terrorite guns, could overpower Kioram despite the royal fleet, even though it had a hundred vessels. Luckily, the royal fleet hadn't yet figured out how to use gunpowder; their guns were fired using compressed air.
A despatch from Captain Wallace stated that the ship was lying in the outer harbor, well equipped either for a long voyage or probable hostilities.
A message from Captain Wallace said that the ship was anchored in the outer harbor, well equipped for either a long voyage or possible conflict.
With the view of allaying the excitement of the people, the king published a statement that the alien commander and his retinue had been ordered to leave forthwith. As for Lyone, the crisis had in no wise terrified her; she felt assured, however, that "the beginning of the end had come."
To calm the people's excitement, the king announced that the foreign commander and his entourage had been ordered to leave immediately. As for Lyone, the crisis didn't scare her at all; she was certain that "the beginning of the end had come."
"Are you not afraid of lifelong imprisonment or death in case your cause has no supporters?" I asked.
"Are you not worried about spending the rest of your life in prison or facing death if no one supports your cause?" I asked.
"They can do me no harm," she replied, "for the entire priesthood of Egyplosis, the Art Palace of Gnaphisthasia, and thousands of sympathizers among the people themselves, will rally to my flag when the hour of danger comes."
"They can't hurt me," she replied, "because the entire priesthood of Egyplosis, the Art Palace of Gnaphisthasia, and thousands of supporters among the people will stand by me when the time of danger arrives."
"You can depend on my operations at sea," said I, "in your behalf. Although I have but a single vessel, I will fight the entire fleet of Atvatabar. One shell of terrorite has more power than a thousand of their guns. I will destroy Kioram, if need be, to bring the king to submission."
"You can count on my actions at sea," I said, "for you. Even though I only have one ship, I will take on Atvatabar's entire fleet. One torpedo made of terrorite is more powerful than a thousand of their cannons. I will take down Kioram if necessary to bring the king to his knees."
Before leaving Lyone, I drew up a plan of campaign for the coming struggle. Hushnoly, the high priest, although conservative as regards the affairs of the priesthood, was really a trusty friend of the goddess, and would assist the grand sorcerer in commanding a wing of the sacred army.[217]
Before leaving Lyon, I made a strategy for the upcoming battle. Hushnoly, the high priest, while traditional about priesthood matters, was genuinely a loyal friend of the goddess and would help the grand sorcerer lead a section of the sacred army.[217]
The liberated priests and priestesses would fight like lions for the cause for which they had been imprisoned. The palace of Gnaphisthasia would also furnish its battalions, led by Yermoul, lord of art. Then, among the fifty millions of people there were perhaps twenty millions in favor of reform, who would contribute a large army in support of Lyone.
The freed priests and priestesses would fight fiercely for the cause they had been imprisoned for. The palace of Gnaphisthasia would also provide its troops, led by Yermoul, the master of art. Among the fifty million people, there were perhaps twenty million in favor of reform, who would form a large army in support of Lyone.
"It is by no means certain that a civil war will take place, even to secure the proposed reform," said Lyone. "The people may leave it to the Borodemy and the law to settle the matter."
"It’s not at all certain that a civil war will happen, even just to push through the proposed reform," said Lyone. "The people might let the Borodemy and the law handle it."
"And what would be the result in such a case?" I inquired.
"And what would happen then?" I asked.
"Well, if I persisted in my demands, and no insurrection took place," said Lyone, "the king might put me to death as the simplest way of ending the matter, and appoint another goddess in Egyplosis."
"Well, if I kept pushing for what I wanted, and there was no uprising," said Lyone, "the king might just execute me to quickly resolve the issue and choose another goddess in Egyplosis."
"They will never hurt a hair of your head while I live: I swear it!" said I, with considerable emphasis.
"They won't lay a finger on you as long as I'm alive: I swear it!" I said, putting a lot of emphasis on my words.
Lyone smiled at my enthusiasm, and refused to permit me to linger longer with her. We understood each other perfectly. I saw that when Lyone had once made up her mind on a certain course, there could be no retreat. She cared not any longer for a dead throne, for even the worship of the multitude could not feed her famished heart. She must have a beloved soul, consecrated to herself alone, between whom would vibrate the music of great thoughts and tender emotions.
Lyone smiled at my excitement and wouldn't let me stay with her any longer. We totally understood each other. I realized that once Lyone decided on something, there was no turning back. She no longer cared about a lifeless throne, since even the admiration of the masses couldn't satisfy her hungry heart. She needed a cherished soul, devoted solely to her, with whom she could share the harmony of profound thoughts and deep feelings.
Lyone had declared war upon hopeless love. This was a necessary consequence of her altered position. Egyplosis, founded on a brilliant theory, had in practice become a prison, and she must open the doors to let its prisoners free.
Lyone had declared war on hopeless love. This was an inevitable result of her changed situation. Egyplosis, based on a brilliant theory, had in reality turned into a prison, and she needed to open the doors to set its prisoners free.
Just as I was leaving the palace I received a message from Hushnoly stating that the king had secretly ordered my arrest, and to be circumspect if I wished to reach Kioram free.
Just as I was leaving the palace, I got a message from Hushnoly saying that the king had quietly ordered my arrest, and to be careful if I wanted to reach Kioram safely.
Attended by a guard of bockhockids faithful to Lyone I set out for Kioram, taking a circuitous road to avoid Calnogor. I had been informed by Hushnoly that mobs of excited and bloodthirsty wayleals were flying about the metropolis, shouting "Death to the foreigners!" Mounted on a magnificent, majestic steed of great power, I led my little band at a furious pace. The bockhockids with each stride of the leg covered a distance of sixty feet, and could travel easily seventy miles an hour without appearing to run very quickly.
Attended by a group of bockhockids loyal to Lyone, I set out for Kioram, taking a longer route to steer clear of Calnogor. Hushnoly had informed me that mobs of angry and bloodthirsty wayleals were roaming the city, shouting "Death to the foreigners!" Riding a magnificent, powerful steed, I led my small group at a breakneck pace. The bockhockids covered sixty feet with each stride and could easily travel seventy miles an hour without looking like they were sprinting.
About an hour's travelling brought us abreast of Calnogor, and[218] soon afterward I heard shots fired and the noise of a conflict. Making an aerial détour, I discovered a combat between a dozen wayleals on the one side and a crowd of wayleals on the other. I noticed that as fast as the individuals of the larger body were fired at by a weapon in the hands of the smaller company they at once became lifeless, either falling to the ground or hanging limp in the air supported by their still vibrating wings. Being intensely curious to see the wayleals using revolvers, I ventured with my men nearer the mêlée, and coming near the flying warriors, I discovered to my surprise and horror that the smaller band of flying men was a company of my own sailors, led by Flathootly, fighting back to back a swarming mass of wayleals.
About an hour of travel brought us to Calnogor, and[218] shortly after that, I heard gunshots and the sounds of a battle. Taking a detour, I stumbled upon a fight between a dozen wayleals on one side and a big crowd on the other. I saw that whenever a member of the larger group was shot by someone from the smaller group, they instantly dropped dead, either falling to the ground or hanging limply in the air, their wings still twitching. Very curious to see the wayleals using guns, I moved closer to the chaos, and as I got near the flying warriors, I was shocked and horrified to discover that the smaller group of flying men was actually my own sailors, led by Flathootly, fighting back to back against a swarm of wayleals.
The brave fellows fought like lions. No sooner did a wayleal approach a sailor with his deadly spear than he was shot. My men, fighting such fearful odds, for the enemy numbered several hundreds, could not long maintain so unequal a combat, notwithstanding the superiority of their weapons. It was only a question of time when their ammunition would be exhausted, and their spears would then be their only weapon, and I had evidently arrived in time to relieve them. Flathootly was shouting to the enemy, "Shtand back, or Oi'll shoot yez!" when I approached. The sailors cheered to see me flying to their relief, and at that moment the enemy, recognizing in me the very man they wanted, swarmed around to prevent my escape. My bockhockids drew their spears, and the sailors used their revolvers freely, and forming a flying ring, effectually protected me from the onslaught of the king's wayleals. I rallied my entire company, who received the rush of the wayleals with a discharge of revolvers and magnic spears, by means of which we killed several. Again and again the enemy fell upon us with renewed fury, shouting their war-cry of "Bhoolmakar!" They evidently meant to harass us until re-enforced by a detachment of the royal troops strong enough to capture us.
The brave guys fought like lions. No sooner did a wayleal approach a sailor with his deadly spear than he was shot. My men, facing such overwhelming odds—since the enemy numbered several hundred—couldn’t hold out for long, despite having better weapons. It was only a matter of time before their ammo ran out, and then their spears would be their only weapon. I clearly arrived just in time to rescue them. Flathootly was shouting to the enemy, "Stand back, or I'll shoot you!" when I got close. The sailors cheered to see me rushing to help them, and at that moment, the enemy, recognizing me as the one they were after, swarmed around to block my escape. My bockhockids drew their spears, and the sailors fired their revolvers freely, forming a protective circle around me against the king's wayleals. I rallied my entire group, who met the charge of the wayleals with a volley of revolvers and magnic spears, and we managed to take down several. Again and again, the enemy attacked us with renewed anger, shouting their war cry of "Bhoolmakar!" They clearly intended to wear us down until they were reinforced by a detachment of royal troops strong enough to capture us.
A wayleal, in an unguarded moment, struck me on the shoulder, fortunately with only one point of his spear, drawing blood. Flathootly, who saw the blow, emptied his revolver in his breast, and he fell to earth a dead man. I was surprised that the enemy had not already annihilated my men, for, notwithstanding their fear of the sailors' revolvers, three of the sailors had been killed. It was terrible news to think of my brave fellows being slaughtered, but I was determined to have revenge.[219] I singled out Gossody, the leader of the wayleals, and rushing forward on my bockhockid, aimed at his head with my revolver, and instantly killed him. The death of their leader paralyzed the wayleals for a time. Before they could recover from their surprise, we killed a number of them. The enemy, once more rallying, made a fresh attack. They hoped to either kill or capture us by sheer force of superior numbers. We killed dozens of them, but at a fearful cost. Six of the bockhockids and three more of our own sailors bit the dust. It was quite evident that it would be only a question of time before we would be completely annihilated. I saw that it was necessary for us to reach Kioram without further fighting. We could not afford to risk the life of another man, even to gain a complete victory. I therefore ordered a flying retreat. The bockhockids were arranged in a circle, in the midst of which flew our sailors. We struck out for Kioram with the speed of the wind, pursued by an ever-increasing horde of wayleals thirsting for our blood. Such was our speed of motion that the thrusts of the enemy were ineffectual. It was a magnificent sight to see the giant machines, like flying cranes, devouring distance with their wings, each ridden by a winged warrior. Wearied and exhausted with our fight, and still longer period of flight, it was a welcome sight to see beneath us the city of Kioram, and the Polar King riding at anchor in the outer harbor, beyond which lay the royal navy of Atvatabar.
A wayleal, in an unguarded moment, hit me on the shoulder, thankfully with just the tip of his spear, drawing blood. Flathootly, who saw the attack, unloaded his revolver into his chest, and he collapsed to the ground as a dead man. I was shocked that the enemy hadn’t already wiped out my men because, despite their fear of the sailors' revolvers, three of the sailors had been killed. It was horrifying to think about my brave guys being slaughtered, but I was determined to take revenge.[219] I focused on Gossody, the leader of the wayleals, and charged forward on my bockhockid, aiming for his head with my revolver, and killed him instantly. The death of their leader stunned the wayleals for a moment. Before they could bounce back, we took down several of them. The enemy quickly regrouped and launched another attack. They aimed to either kill or capture us by overwhelming us with their larger numbers. We killed dozens of them, but at a terrible cost. Six of the bockhockids and three more of our own sailors fell. It was clear that it would only be a matter of time before we would be completely wiped out. I realized we needed to reach Kioram without more fighting. We couldn’t risk another man’s life, even for a total victory. So, I ordered a rapid retreat. The bockhockids formed a circle around our sailors, and we sped toward Kioram like the wind, chased by an ever-growing mob of wayleals eager for our blood. We moved so fast that the enemy's attacks missed us completely. It was an amazing sight to see the giant machines, like soaring cranes, covering ground with their wings, each one carrying a flying warrior. Exhausted from the battle and the long flight, it was a relief to spot the city of Kioram beneath us, and the Polar King anchored in the outer harbor, beyond which lay the royal navy of Atvatabar.
When within sight of the city the enemy unexpectedly gave up the chase, and did not follow us further. We soon gained the ship, and in a short time our bockhockids decorated the masts and rigging. The story of my imprisonment and the massacre of the six sailors of the force sent to escort me to Kioram was soon told, and a more determined crew never trod the deck of ship of war. We would teach Bhoolmakar a lesson he would never forget!
When we got close to the city, the enemy unexpectedly stopped chasing us and didn't follow anymore. We quickly reached the ship, and soon our flags were flying from the masts and rigging. The story of my imprisonment and the massacre of the six sailors assigned to escort me to Kioram spread quickly, and there had never been a more determined crew on a warship. We were going to teach Bhoolmakar a lesson he would never forget!
CHAPTER XLI.
WE ARE ATTACKED BY THE ENEMY.
Captain Wallace and the entire ship's company were overjoyed at my escape from the clutches of the enemy. The loss of six of our brave sailors was a terrible calamity in any case, but still more so in view of the impending attack by the enemy's navy.
Captain Wallace and the whole crew were thrilled about my escape from the enemy's grasp. Losing six of our brave sailors was a devastating blow regardless, but it felt even worse knowing the enemy navy was about to attack.
We had a good stock of gunpowder on board, and the ship's mechanics under Professor Rackiron began the construction of a series of machine guns, each weapon having one hundred rifled barrels arranged in circles around the central tube. Twenty-five of these guns were constructed. To each tube was fitted a magazine, with automatic attachment, so that one man could handle each weapon, that would throw five hundred balls with each charge of the magazine.
We had a good supply of gunpowder on board, and the ship's mechanics under Professor Rackiron started building a series of machine guns, each one with one hundred rifled barrels arranged in circles around the central tube. Twenty-five of these guns were made. Each tube was equipped with a magazine that automatically attached, allowing one person to operate each weapon, which could fire five hundred rounds with each magazine load.
The fletyemings of the royal navy possessed the advantage of numbers and ships, so that it was necessary for us to have the advantage in point of arms. Our monster terrorite gun and the terrorite battery gave us also an immense advantage over the gunpowder batteries of the enemy. Thus equipped, we were more than a match for any ten ships of the enemy. But when we saw one hundred vessels, the smallest of which was as large as our own, and many twice our size, bearing down upon us in battle array, we felt our chances of escape, not to mention victory, were hardly worth calculating.
The fleet of the royal navy had the upper hand in terms of numbers and ships, so we needed to have an advantage in weaponry. Our massive terrorite gun and the terrorite battery gave us a significant edge over the enemy's gunpowder batteries. With this setup, we could take on any ten enemy ships. But when we saw one hundred vessels, the smallest as big as ours and many twice our size, coming at us in battle formation, we realized our chances of escape, let alone victory, were hardly worth considering.
It was a splendid scene for a naval battle. The harbor of Kioram was a bay fully fifty miles in diameter, and here lay the royal fleet, whose hulls of gleaming gold shone on the blue water, while beyond rose the brilliant whiteness of the sculptured city.
It was an amazing scene for a naval battle. The harbor of Kioram was a bay about fifty miles wide, and here was the royal fleet, with its shining golden hulls reflecting on the blue water, while the beautifully sculpted city rose in bright white beyond.
Captain Wallace had the ship ready for action. Every soul knew it was a life-and-death struggle. The sailors knew that success meant wealth beyond the dreams of avarice. For myself, the prize was something more worthy of our desperate courage—it was the priceless Lyone, possessed of a divine personality. Her life, like my own, hung in the balance. Should I win the battle, we would win each other. Should I fail to conquer, there was but one kind of defeat, and that was death.[221]
Captain Wallace had the ship ready for action. Everyone knew it was a life-and-death struggle. The sailors understood that success meant wealth beyond their wildest dreams. For me, the reward was something more valuable than riches—it was the incomparable Lyone, who had a remarkable personality. Her life, like mine, was at stake. If I won the battle, we would be together. If I failed to succeed, there was only one kind of defeat, and that was death.[221]
Every man stood at his post in silence. Flathootly had command of a company of sailors. Professor Rackiron superintended our chief arm of defence, the terrorite guns—weapons, like our revolvers, fortunately unknown in Atvatabar. We had a large quantity of explosive terrorite on board, in the shape of shells for our guns. The shells contained each the equivalent of 100 pounds of terrorite—that is to say, they would each weigh 100 pounds on the outer earth, while the shells of the giant gun weighed 250 pounds each. The iron hurricane-deck, that did us such service in the polar climate, was put up overhead, as a protection from the onslaught of a boarding crew.
Every man stood at his post in silence. Flathootly was in charge of a company of sailors. Professor Rackiron oversaw our main line of defense, the terrorite guns—weapons, like our revolvers, thankfully unfamiliar in Atvatabar. We had a large amount of explosive terrorite on board, in the form of shells for our guns. Each shell contained the equivalent of 100 pounds of terrorite; that is to say, they would each weigh 100 pounds on Earth, while the shells of the giant gun weighed 250 pounds each. The iron hurricane-deck, which served us well in the polar environment, was put up overhead to protect against an attack from a boarding crew.
The ships of the enemy advanced proudly in a double line of battle. On the peak of each floated the ensign of Atvatabar, a red sun surrounded by a wide circle of green, on a blue field.
The enemy's ships moved confidently in a double line of battle. At the top of each one flew the flag of Atvatabar, featuring a red sun encircled by a broad green circle, against a blue background.
On the Polar King floated the flag of the goddess, a figure of the throne of the gods in gold, on a purple ground.
On the Polar King flew the flag of the goddess, depicting a figure seated on the throne of the gods in gold, set against a purple background.
When but a mile off, we could see the guns on every ship pointed and ready for the attack. The enemy suddenly broke into the form of a semi-circle. It was the design of Admiral Jolar to surround us and capture or destroy the Polar King by sheer force of numbers. We allowed the formation to proceed, until the entire navy of Atvatabar surrounded us in an enormous circle.
When we were just a mile away, we could see the guns on every ship aimed and ready for the attack. The enemy suddenly shifted into a semi-circle formation. Admiral Jolar planned to surround us and capture or destroy the Polar King by sheer force of numbers. We let them complete their formation until the entire Atvatabar navy surrounded us in a massive circle.
Having executed this manœuvre, a boat put away from the admiral's ship and approached us. In a short time it reached our vessel, and the captain of the admiral's ship, with several officers, came on board.
Having completed this maneuver, a boat pulled away from the admiral's ship and made its way toward us. Soon, it reached our vessel, and the captain of the admiral's ship, along with several officers, boarded.
The captain demanded my unconditional surrender, "in the name of his majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar." I had been declared "an enemy of the country, a violator of its most sacred laws, a heretic in active destruction of its holy faith, and a fugitive from justice." The captain, as the emissary of the admiral, demanded the immediate surrender of myself and entire company.
The captain insisted on my total surrender, "in the name of his majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar." I had been labeled "an enemy of the state, a violator of its most sacred laws, a heretic actively undermining its holy faith, and a fugitive from justice." The captain, representing the admiral, demanded that I and my whole crew surrender immediately.
I asked my men if they were prepared to surrender themselves to the enemy. Their fearful shout of "Never!" disturbed the silence of the sea, and must have been heard by the distant enemy.
I asked my guys if they were ready to give themselves up to the enemy. Their terrified shout of "Never!" broke the silence of the sea and was probably heard by the distant enemy.
"You hear the reply of my men," I said to the captain. "Tell your admiral that the commander of the Polar King declines to surrender."[222]
"You hear my men's response," I said to the captain. "Tell your admiral that the commander of the Polar King refuses to surrender."[222]
"Then," said the captain, "we will open fire upon you at once. We mean to have you dead or alive."
"Then," the captain said, "we'll open fire on you right away. We plan to capture you, dead or alive."
"Give the admiral my compliments," said I, "and tell him to open the fight as soon as he likes."
"Send my regards to the admiral," I said, "and let him know he can start the fight whenever he wants."
The captain and his staff rapidly disappeared, and we knew that the fight was certain. The officers had no sooner reached the admiral's ship than a report was heard; and a ball of metal crashed upon the hurricane-deck overhead, tearing a large hole in it, and then plunged into the sea. This was the signal of war. Before we could reply, the Polar King was the target of a general bombardment from all points of the compass. The balls that struck us were of different kinds of metal—lead, zinc, iron, and even gold. Although the range of their guns was accurate, yet, owing to the loss of gravity, the shots had but little effect on the plating of the vessel. Some of the sailors were severely wounded by being struck in the limbs with the large missiles hurled upon us, and I saw that if the enemy couldn't sink the Polar King they could at least kill us, which was even worse.
The captain and his crew quickly vanished, and we knew a fight was inevitable. As soon as the officers reached the admiral's ship, we heard a loud report; a metal ball crashed into the hurricane deck above, tearing a big hole in it, and then plunged into the sea. This was the signal for battle. Before we could respond, the Polar King was bombarded from all directions. The projectiles hitting us were made of various metals—lead, zinc, iron, and even gold. Although the range of their guns was spot-on, the shots barely affected the ship's plating due to the loss of gravity. Some sailors were seriously wounded by the large missiles hitting their limbs, and I realized that even if the enemy couldn't sink the Polar King, they could at least kill us, which felt even worse.
I gave orders to Professor Rackiron to train the giant gun on the admiral's vessel. The discharge was accompanied by a slight flash, without smoke, and we saw the deadly messenger make its aerial flight straight toward the admiral's vessel. It entered the water right in front of the ship, and in another instant an extraordinary scene was witnessed. The ship, in company with a vast volume of water, sprang into the air to a great height, with an immense hole blown in the bottom of the hull. Falling again, she sank with all of the crew who did not manage to fly clear of her rigging. After the vessel disappeared, the last of the waterspout fell upon the boiling sea.
I ordered Professor Rackiron to aim the giant cannon at the admiral's ship. The shot was accompanied by a brief flash, and there was no smoke as we watched the lethal projectile soar through the air straight toward the admiral's vessel. It splashed down right in front of the ship, and in another moment, we witnessed an incredible scene. The ship, along with a massive amount of water, shot up into the air to a great height, with a huge hole blasted in the bottom of its hull. When it fell back down, it sank, taking all the crew members who couldn't escape from the rigging with it. After the ship vanished, the last of the waterspout crashed down onto the boiling sea.
It was a great surprise to the enemy to see their best ship destroyed at a single blow. The effect of our shot completely paralyzed the foe for the moment, for every vessel ceased firing at us. At first it was thought that the admiral had gone down with his vessel, and until a new admiral was in command the battle would be suspended.
It was a huge shock to the enemy to see their best ship taken out in one hit. Our shot completely stunned them for a moment, as every ship stopped firing at us. At first, people thought the admiral had gone down with his ship, and the battle would be on hold until a new admiral took command.
During the confusion we ran the Polar King through the breach made in the circle of the enemy, keeping his ships on one side of us. I determined to try the tactics of rapid movement, with the steady discharge of the terrorite gun, hoping to destroy a ship at every blow.
During the chaos, we maneuvered the Polar King through the gap in the enemy's circle, keeping their ships on one side of us. I decided to use quick movements along with the constant firing of the terrorite gun, hoping to take out a ship with each strike.

It soon appeared that Admiral Jolar was still alive, he having escaped from his ship in mid air, with his staff and a number of fletyemings, by means of their electric wings. He had alighted on the ship of the rear admiral, where he hoisted the pennant of the admiral.
It soon became clear that Admiral Jolar was still alive; he had escaped from his ship in mid-air, along with his staff and several fletyemings, using their electric wings. He had landed on the rear admiral's ship, where he raised the admiral's flag.
The enemy was now thoroughly alive to the necessity of destroying or capturing us. I saw it was a mistake in allowing ourselves to be surrounded in a bay only fifty miles wide. To fight so many ships required ample sea-room, to avoid the possibility of being captured.
The enemy was now fully aware of the need to destroy or capture us. I realized it was a mistake to let ourselves get surrounded in a bay only fifty miles wide. Battling so many ships needed plenty of open water to avoid the chance of being captured.
The admiral sent ten ships to guard the mouth of the bay. It was a satisfaction to know that the torpedo was also unknown in Atvatabar, else our career would have been cut short. The Polar King, running twenty-five miles an hour, was followed by the enemy's fleet, which, although slower in movement, had the advantage in numbers and could possibly drive us upon the shore. After sailing as far east as we cared to go, the Polar King lay to, awaiting a renewal of the battle.
The admiral sent ten ships to guard the entrance of the bay. It was reassuring to know that torpedoes were also unknown in Atvatabar, or else our journey would have been abruptly ended. The Polar King, moving at twenty-five miles per hour, was being pursued by the enemy's fleet, which, although slower, had the advantage in numbers and could possibly force us onto the shore. After sailing as far east as we wanted, the Polar King stopped, waiting for the battle to resume.
CHAPTER XLII.
THE BATTLE CONTINUED.
The royal fleet formed a wide semi-circle a mile off, and reopened its guns upon us. An unlucky shot struck one of our seamen and cut off his head. A perfect storm of shot rained upon us, so destroying our hurricane-deck that it was no longer of any protection to us. The enemy, encouraged by their success, closed in upon us. What we feared most of all was an attack by the wing-jackets, against whom neither our heavy guns nor superior speed would much avail.
The royal fleet formed a wide semi-circle a mile away and opened fire on us again. An unfortunate shot hit one of our sailors and decapitated him. A barrage of cannon fire rained down on us, completely destroying our hurricane-deck, which no longer offered us any protection. The enemy, driven by their success, moved in closer. What we feared the most was an attack by the wing-jackets, as neither our heavy guns nor our superior speed would be of much help against them.
Professor Rackiron aimed the giant gun right in the centre of the enemy's line of battle. The shell struck the middle ship and exploded. All three vessels were scattered half a mile apart, and made complete wrecks. The Polar King darted forward to pass through the breach made in the enemy's line. We found this a matter of difficulty, for the enemy, seeing our move, closed the gap in front of us. The ships ahead would have barred the way, but to prevent their doing so, we threw a shell of terrorite over the bow of the ship into the water.[226] The sea rose on either side fully half a mile into the air, in solid pillars of water. In the confusion, we burst through the ranks of the enemy and were once more in open water.
Professor Rackiron aimed the massive gun straight at the center of the enemy's line. The shell hit the middle ship and exploded. All three vessels were thrown half a mile apart, completely wrecked. The Polar King surged forward to slip through the gap in the enemy's line. This turned out to be difficult because the enemy, noticing our maneuver, closed the gap in front of us. The ships ahead would have blocked our way, but to stop that from happening, we launched a shell of terrorite over the bow of the ship into the water.[226] The sea surged on either side, shooting up fully half a mile into the air in solid pillars of water. Amid the chaos, we broke through the enemy ranks and found ourselves back in open water.
The admiral must have been exasperated at our escape. He followed us as before, in close rank, firing as he came. We now saw that he was about to change his mode of attack, for, hovering in the air, a rapidly-growing swarm of fletyemings were preparing to give us a hand-to-hand combat. Each vessel furnished a certain contingent to the attacking force, until the aerial battalion numbered about five thousand men. Our position seemed hopeless. What could less than eighty men do against a host of ten thousand? At close quarters our terrorite guns would be useless.
The admiral must have been really frustrated by our escape. He chased us like before, in tight formation, shooting as he approached. We could see he was about to change his attack strategy, as a rapidly growing swarm of flying creatures was getting ready to engage us in hand-to-hand combat. Each ship contributed a certain number to the attacking force until the aerial battalion reached around five thousand soldiers. Our situation felt hopeless. What could fewer than eighty men do against a force of ten thousand? Up close, our terrorite guns would be ineffective.
With loud yells the fletyemings swept down upon us. Fearing our guns, they kept open rank and spread around the ship. Aiming at the densest part of the enemy, we destroyed about five hundred of them, but, quickly rallying again, they were upon us.
With loud shouts, the enemy charged at us. Fearing our guns, they spread out and surrounded the ship. Aiming at the thickest part of the enemy, we took down about five hundred of them, but they regrouped quickly and attacked us again.
We were ready for them. Our battery of twelve terrorite guns, including the magazine guns and musketry, rang out a terrible discharge. Under the withering fire and fearful explosions our foes fell back, and the sea around was strewn with dead and wounded bodies. Luckily for us, the only weapons possessed by the enemy were their magnic spears. The wing-jackets, rallying again, swarmed upon the rigging and covered the ship like a cloud of vultures. Ere we could again discharge our guns, several of our men were beaten down by sheer force of numbers. They made splendid use of their deadly spears. The ship's crew, re-attacked between the discharges of the guns, were many of them stunned and killed—the enemy after each discharge renewing the attack, being constantly re-enforced from the fleet. It was possible that we would be conquered by the fearful odds against us.
We were prepared for them. Our group of twelve terrorite guns, including the magazine guns and rifles, unleashed a devastating blast. Under the relentless fire and terrifying explosions, our enemies retreated, and the sea was littered with dead and wounded. Fortunately for us, the enemy only had their magnic spears. The wing-jackets, regrouping, swarmed up the rigging and surrounded the ship like a cloud of vultures. Before we could fire our guns again, several of our men were overwhelmed by sheer numbers. They made excellent use of their deadly spears. The ship's crew, attacked again between gunfire, suffered many injuries and deaths—the enemy renewed their assault after each discharge, constantly reinforced from the fleet. It seemed likely we would be defeated by the overwhelming odds against us.
Our ability to keep up a fire from our guns grew more and more difficult, owing to the incessant attacks of the enemy and the vast accumulation of their dead bodies on deck. The spears of our foes were more formidable weapons than we had supposed, for their touch was death. It was evident, notwithstanding the carnage, that our men would be obliged to surrender, owing to sheer exhaustion. As soon as a wing-jacket dropped from the ranks of the enemy another took his place;[227] our guns covered the sea with their dead bodies. The admiral was determined to conquer us at any cost, for he rightly surmised our victory would be a terrible blow to Atvatabar.
Our ability to keep firing our guns became increasingly difficult because of the constant attacks from the enemy and the massive pile of their dead bodies on deck. The spears of our opponents were more dangerous than we had thought, as even a touch from them could mean death. Despite the heavy losses, it was clear that our men would have to surrender because they were completely worn out. Every time a wing-jacket fell from the enemy's ranks, another took their place; [227] our guns were surrounded by their dead bodies. The admiral was determined to defeat us at all costs since he correctly predicted that our victory would be a devastating blow to Atvatabar.
To remove ourselves as far from the fleet as possible, I directed the ship at full speed ahead for the outer water. The ten ships that lay across the entrance to the harbor would have to be destroyed, notwithstanding the ceaseless attack of the fletyemings, who followed our every movement. We acted solely on the defensive, and managed, while repelling the most furious onslaughts, to throw overboard the dead bodies of the enemy.
To get as far away from the fleet as we could, I commanded the ship to go full speed ahead toward the open water. The ten ships blocking the harbor entrance had to be destroyed, despite the relentless attacks from the fletyemings, who were tracking our every move. We were only playing defense and managed, while fending off the most intense assaults, to throw the enemy dead bodies overboard.
In the midst of constant fighting we managed to get the terrorite guns into position again, and when within a mile of the blockade fired the entire battery into it. Our shells sank every vessel they struck and broke several others from their moorings. Several more shots destroyed the remaining vessels, but only leaving their crews like a swarm of hornets free to attack us, This, however, was a minor matter compared with possessing the freedom of the outer sea. We rushed over the spot where the ships had been anchored, and soon left the pursuing fleet far behind.
In the middle of continuous fighting, we got the terrorite guns set up again, and when we were a mile away from the blockade, we fired the whole battery into it. Our shells sank every ship they hit and broke several others loose from their moorings. A few more shots took out the remaining vessels, but that just left their crews buzzing around like a swarm of hornets, ready to attack us. Still, that was a small problem compared to having the freedom of the open sea. We sped over the area where the ships had been anchored and quickly left the chasing fleet far behind.
The wing-jackets, re-enforced by the crews of the blockading fleet, renewed their attack. Having learned the terrible power of our magazine guns, they contented themselves with making attacks on unguarded points. But fifty sailors were thus engaged, while the remainder of the ship's crew, including the officers, worked the guns with a will, The revolvers of the enemy disabled us considerably, but by firing our magazine guns in every direction we kept the ranks of the flying enemy pretty well thinned out.
The wing-jackets, supported by the crews of the blockading fleet, launched their attack again. Realizing the devastating power of our magazine guns, they focused on targeting unprotected areas. However, fifty sailors were occupied with this while the rest of the ship's crew, including the officers, operated the guns vigorously. The enemy's revolvers caused us significant damage, but by firing our magazine guns in all directions, we managed to thin out the ranks of the retreating enemy.
Our tactics were to keep the foe divided, if possible, and destroy the attacking force in detail. So long as the sailors could stand by their guns we were safe. We could outstrip the fleet in speed, thus reducing the chances of our immediate antagonists being re-enforced, for those who at first attacked us melted rapidly before the withering fire of our batteries.
Our strategy was to keep the enemy divided, if we could, and take out their attacking forces one by one. As long as the sailors could hold their positions at the guns, we were secure. We could outrun the fleet, which lessened the chances of our immediate opponents getting reinforcements, as those who initially attacked us quickly fell back under the devastating fire of our batteries.
Finding themselves unable to secure the ship, even with such enormous sacrifice of life, the fletyemings suddenly retreated to the fleet, leaving us free to rest ourselves and look after the wounded.
Finding themselves unable to secure the ship, even with such a huge loss of life, the fletyemings suddenly retreated to the fleet, leaving us free to rest and take care of the wounded.
The terrible strain of the fight had utterly exhausted the[228] sailors, who had fought for fifty consecutive hours, without rest or refreshment. We tumbled overboard the dead bodies of the enemy who had fallen upon the deck, and buried eight of our own sailors who had been also killed. Several men were wounded about the head and neck with spear-thrusts that had failed to kill, but none seriously. Captain Wallace got an ugly wound in his neck, but it was not sufficient to keep him from duty. Flathootly, in slaying a fletyeming, received a wound in the hand that required the attention of the doctor. Professor Rackiron and Astronomer Starbottle passed through the fight unscathed, while Professor Goldrock suffered from a broken leg. Our helmets, provided originally for triumphal purposes, had proved of the greatest possible value, and saved many a life on board the Polar King.
The intense strain of the battle had completely worn out the[228] sailors, who had fought for fifty straight hours, without any break or refreshments. We stumbled over the dead bodies of the enemies that had fallen on the deck and buried eight of our own sailors who had also been killed. Several men had wounds on their heads and necks from spear-thrusts that hadn’t been fatal, but none were seriously hurt. Captain Wallace got a nasty wound in his neck, but it wasn’t enough to keep him from duty. Flathootly received a hand injury while killing a fletyeming that needed a doctor’s care. Professor Rackiron and Astronomer Starbottle made it through the fight without any injuries, while Professor Goldrock had a broken leg. Our helmets, originally meant for ceremonial use, turned out to be extremely valuable and saved many lives on board the Polar King.
All this time we lay in full view of both the enemy's fleet and the entire kingdom. It seemed to us a strange thing that the admiral did not continue the fight with his reserve of fletyemings, who could easily outstrip the ship in their flight. He still possessed thousands of wing-jackets who had never been engaged in actual conflict, who might have relieved their exhausted comrades and in time have forced us to surrender.
All this time we were out in the open, visible to both the enemy's fleet and the whole kingdom. It struck us as odd that the admiral didn’t press on with his reserve of fighters, who could have easily outpaced the ship. He still had thousands of winged troops who had never fought in actual combat, and they could have taken over for their tired teammates and eventually forced us to give up.
Was the supine conduct of the admiral caused by a panic at our power of havoc or, did he think my retreat to sea really an effort to escape the country?
Was the admiral's passive behavior due to a panic about our ability to cause destruction, or did he believe that my retreat to the sea was actually an attempt to flee the country?
If his truce was caused by a belief that he was unable to cope with us he might have called the wayleals of the king to his assistance, but possibly the pride of the service prevented an alliance with the army for naval conquest, more particularly where the naval forces outnumbered the enemy two hundred to one.
If his truce was because he thought he couldn't handle us, he could have called the king's loyalists for help. But maybe his pride in the military stopped him from teaming up with the army for a naval takeover, especially since our naval forces outnumbered the enemy by two hundred to one.
The scene of battle lay in full view of the entire nation, just as the kingdom lay in full view of ourselves. The nearer inhabitants could see the movements of the ships and the sailors, and the progress of the battle, so far, was known to every one. If the impression was favorable to the Polar King, doubtless there would be a demonstration in favor of the goddess; if not, it would be because the capture of our ship was considered certain.
The battlefield was visible to the whole nation, just as the kingdom was visible to us. The people living nearby could see the ships and sailors moving, and everyone was aware of how the battle was going so far. If the situation looked good for the Polar King, there would likely be a show of support for the goddess; if not, it would probably be because capturing our ship seemed inevitable.
We lay to, at a distance of ten miles from the enemy's fleet, awaiting the renewal of hostilities.
We anchored, ten miles away from the enemy's fleet, waiting for the fighting to start again.
CHAPTER XLIII.
VICTORY.
The enemy, finding we were not disposed to leave Atvatabar, began to move down upon us once more in battle array. The royal fleet consisted of seventy ships, the former thirty having been either sunk or disabled by us. As for ourselves, the hurricane-deck, masts and rigging had been hammered to pieces, but the hull was sound, the sailors enthusiastic, and the terrorite guns unharmed and our spears invincible.
The enemy, realizing we weren't planning to leave Atvatabar, started to approach us again in battle formation. The royal fleet had seventy ships, with the previous thirty either sunk or damaged by us. As for us, the hurricane deck, masts, and rigging were completely destroyed, but the hull was intact, the sailors were eager, our terrorite guns were undamaged, and our spears were unbeatable.
As the enemy approached us their ships began to move wider apart, with a view no doubt of circumnavigating us, and then close in upon the Polar King as before. Another squeeze of this kind might prove fatal, consequently our plan was to keep the enemy at a safe distance and on one side of us, and destroy his ships one by one with our guns while out of range of his fire, if possible.
As the enemy got closer, their ships started to spread out, probably trying to go around us and then close in on the Polar King like before. Another move like that could be deadly, so our strategy was to keep the enemy at a safe distance on one side and take out their ships one by one with our guns while staying out of their range, if we could.
The admiral did us the favor of keeping around his ship half a dozen vessels by way of protection, and in this manner drew near. We were determined to bring the engagement to a close as soon as possible by striking the enemy a terrible blow. As soon as their vessels drew within range we struck the central group with a shell from the giant gun. The explosion worked a tremendous havoc among the congregated vessels, but without waiting to learn its full effect I ordered twenty shells to be fired into the central mass in quick succession.
The admiral kindly kept half a dozen ships nearby for protection, and this allowed us to get closer. We were set on finishing the fight quickly by dealing a significant blow to the enemy. As soon as their ships were in range, we hit the central group with a shell from the big gun. The explosion caused massive destruction among the gathered vessels, but without waiting to see the full impact, I ordered twenty shells to be fired into the central mass one after another.
The result was appalling. The great want of gravity caused a vast irregular mountain of ships and water to be piled high in the air. We could hear the shrieks of drowning and dismembered fletyemings. Volumes of water shot to tremendous heights, became detached from the main mass, and floated in the air for a time in liquid globes.
The outcome was horrifying. The lack of gravity caused a massive, chaotic pile of ships and water to be suspended high in the air. We could hear the cries of the drowning and the injured. Huge volumes of water shot up to incredible heights, broke free from the main mass, and hung in the air for a while as floating droplets.
It was some time before the whirl of wrecked ships and angry water, filled with perhaps thousands of wing-jackets, subsided to the level of the ocean again. The ships sank beneath the water, on which floated hundreds of dead bodies. Those fletyemings who had escaped accident or death, headed by Admiral Jolar, who was still alive, formed themselves into a compact mass as they hovered over the scene of the disaster for a final[230] hand-to-hand attack. Re-enforced by thousands of fletyemings from the then unharmed vessels, they approached with yells of "Bhoolmakar!" Finding their ships useless, they were determined to fling themselves in heroic sacrifice upon us in such numbers as to crush us.
It took a while for the chaos of wrecked ships and turbulent waters, filled with what seemed like thousands of life jackets, to calm down to the ocean's level again. The ships sank into the water, leaving hundreds of dead bodies floating on the surface. Those fletyemings who escaped injury or death, led by Admiral Jolar, who was still alive, formed a tight group as they hovered over the disaster site for a final[230] hand-to-hand attack. Reinforced by thousands of fletyemings from the still unharmed vessels, they approached, shouting "Bhoolmakar!" Finding their ships useless, they were determined to launch themselves in a heroic sacrifice against us in such numbers that they could overwhelm us.
This was precisely their most dangerous form of attack, but we could only await their coming. As the living mass of men approached we saluted them with another discharge of shells, which exploded in the very heart of the unfortunate host. The carnage was dreadful, and hundreds of dead bodies fell into the sea. Admiral Jolar was killed, and without their leader the fletyemings became demoralized. Ere they could rally again, we were about to fire another round of shells, when Rear Admiral Gerolio, with a few fletyemings, left the main mass under a flag of truce and approached us.
This was definitely their most dangerous form of attack, but all we could do was wait for them to arrive. As the crowd of men got closer, we greeted them with another barrage of shells, which exploded right in the middle of the unfortunate group. The carnage was terrible, and hundreds of bodies fell into the sea. Admiral Jolar was killed, and without their leader, the fletyemings lost their resolve. Just when they were about to regroup, we were ready to fire another round of shells when Rear Admiral Gerolio, along with a few fletyemings, left the main group under a flag of truce and approached us.
We were nothing loath to receive their message. Alighting on deck, the rear admiral informed me that owing to the loss of their admiral they were disposed to cease fighting provided I would leave the country forthwith.
We were more than happy to get their message. When he came on deck, the rear admiral told me that because they had lost their admiral, they were willing to stop fighting as long as I left the country immediately.
"Then," said I, "you wish to report that you defeated us by driving us from the country?"
"Then," I said, "you want to claim that you beat us by forcing us out of the country?"
"I shall report that it was a mutual cessation of hostilities," said he.
"I'll report that it was a mutual end to hostilities," he said.
"It has cost us too much to give up the fight now," I said. "One of us must surrender."
"It’s cost us too much to give up the fight now," I said. "One of us has to give in."
"Do you surrender, then, to His Majesty Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, King of Atvatabar?" eagerly inquired the rear admiral.
"Do you surrender, then, to His Majesty Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, King of Atvatabar?" eagerly asked the rear admiral.
"Do you surrender to Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar?" I replied.
"Do you surrender to Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar?" I replied.
"We make no such surrender," said he, very much surprised to know that Lyone had been proclaimed queen. "If we cannot conquer you by force of arms we have ships enough to starve you into submission."
"We're not giving up," he said, clearly shocked to learn that Lyone had been declared queen. "If we can't defeat you with our weapons, we have enough ships to starve you into submission."
"We care nothing for your ships," I replied, "we will destroy them one by one."
"We don't care about your ships," I replied, "we'll take them down one by one."
"You may sink our ships," said the rear admiral, "but you will never conquer our fletyemings. We will begin a hand-to-hand conflict that will not cease until you and your entire crew are killed or are our prisoners."
"You may sink our ships," said the rear admiral, "but you'll never conquer our fleet. We will engage in a battle that won’t stop until you and your entire crew are either dead or our prisoners."
"The truce is at an end," I replied. "Return to your ships immediately."[231]
"The truce is over," I said. "Get back to your ships right away."[231]
The rear-admiral and his staff rose on their wings, and in a short time regained the cloud of naval warriors that hung in the air half a mile away.
The rear-admiral and his team took off, and soon they rejoined the group of naval warriors that was hovering in the air half a mile away.
During the truce the ships of the enemy had drawn nearer and at once opened fire upon us.
During the truce, the enemy's ships came closer and immediately opened fire on us.
A well-aimed shot struck us under the water-line, penetrating our armor, and going clean through the side of the vessel. The central compartment rapidly filled with water. It was a fatal blow, for although the fore and aft compartments would keep the ship from sinking, yet it soon put out our boiler fires and left us a helpless hulk upon the water. The main deck, containing our terrorite guns, was on a level with the water, and a quantity of terrorite and gunpowder rendered useless. We were in a terrible position, for our small stock of available ammunition would be soon exhausted. The enemy soon discovered the effect of their blow, and closed around us like vultures hastening to their prey. We suffered a terrible bombardment, that killed more of our men, and finally the fletyemings closed around us in swarms to annihilate us.
A precise shot hit us below the waterline, breaking through our armor and going straight through the side of the ship. The central compartment quickly filled with water. It was a deadly hit because, while the front and back compartments would keep the ship from sinking, it soon extinguished our boiler fires and left us a helpless wreck on the water. The main deck, where our terrorite guns were located, was level with the water, and a load of terrorite and gunpowder was rendered useless. We were in a dire situation since our small supply of usable ammunition would soon run out. The enemy quickly realized the impact of their strike and surrounded us like vultures rushing to their prey. We endured a brutal bombardment that claimed more of our men, and eventually the fletyemings swarmed around us to destroy us.
Resolved to sell our lives dearly, we received them with a discharge of our magazine guns. They quickly rallied and renewed their attack, but as long as our ammunition lasted were afraid to come to close quarters. At last we drew our revolvers and the hand-to-hand conflict began. Some of the sailors used their cutlasses with good effect. We had proof that the magnetic spears in close quarters were terrible weapons. As I saw my men falling around me I felt that the game was up. I thought of Lyone, and the thought would not let me surrender. I was already wounded in the shoulder and body, and stunned, while the enemy was swarming in greater numbers than ever. Must we surrender?
Determined to fight hard for our lives, we greeted them with a barrage from our guns. They quickly regrouped and launched another attack, but as long as we still had ammo, they were hesitant to engage us up close. Finally, we pulled out our revolvers and the close combat began. Some of the sailors effectively used their cutlasses. We realized that the magnetic spears were deadly in close quarters. As I watched my men fall around me, I felt like it was all over. I thought of Lyone, and that thought kept me from giving up. I was already wounded in the shoulder and torso, dazed, while the enemy was swarming in even greater numbers. Do we really have to surrender?
Suddenly, at that moment, a shell came screaming through the air and exploded above the ship, right among the wayleals, killing twenty or more.
Suddenly, out of nowhere, a shell shot through the air and blew up above the ship, right in the middle of the crew, killing twenty or more.
Merciful heavens! Can the enemy, after all, fire shells at us? But why use them when the fight is practically over, and why fire them among his own wayleals? Another and another shell exploded among the wayleals around us, and finally a regular tornado of them exploded all around the Polar King, putting the enemy completely to flight.
Merciful heavens! Can the enemy actually be firing shells at us? But why use them when the fight is almost over, and why fire them among their own troops? Another and another shell exploded among the soldiers around us, and finally a complete barrage went off all around the Polar King, sending the enemy running in all directions.
As soon as the air was cleared around us, I saw to my intense[232] astonishment two friendly vessels, one of which bore the flag of the United States and the other the flag of England, firing shells at the enemy. I then knew the cause of our deliverance, and shouted for joy. My men—all that were alive—rose and cheered our comrades from the outer world! The excitement was overpowering! We could only, amid tears of joy, salute them and signal them to keep up the fight. We were saved!
As soon as the air cleared around us, I was stunned to see two friendly ships, one flying the flag of the United States and the other the flag of England, firing shells at the enemy. I then realized why we were saved and shouted with joy. My crew—all the ones who were still alive—got up and cheered for our comrades from the outside world! The excitement was overwhelming! We could only, through tears of joy, salute them and signal them to keep fighting. We were saved!
A well-aimed shot from the Englishman sank still another vessel. This fresh disaster received from the strangers seemed to completely unnerve the enemy, for, strange to say, every ship afloat struck its colors in surrender! It was well that the rear-admiral did so, for it would have been only a question of time until his whole fleet would have been destroyed.
A perfectly aimed shot from the Englishman took out yet another ship. This new disaster from the outsiders seemed to completely rattle the enemy, as, oddly enough, every ship in the water lowered its colors in surrender! It was a good thing the rear-admiral did this, because it would have only been a matter of time before his entire fleet would have been wiped out.
The fletyemings retreated to their ships, and in a short time the gold-plated ship of Rear-Admiral Gerolio, under the flag of truce, came alongside our vessel. The rear-admiral and his staff came on board, and delivered up his sword in token of surrender.
The fletyemings returned to their ships, and soon enough, Rear-Admiral Gerolio's gold-plated ship, flying a flag of truce, approached our vessel. The rear-admiral and his team boarded our ship and presented his sword as a sign of surrender.
"You surrender to me as admiral of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar?" I said.
"You give yourself up to me as the admiral of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar?" I said.
"I do," said the rear-admiral, "and am willing to devote my services to the cause of her majesty."
"I do," said the rear-admiral, "and I'm ready to offer my services to the cause of her majesty."
"Will your fletyemings as well as yourself swear allegiance to Queen Lyone and her cause?"
"Will your followers as well as you swear loyalty to Queen Lyone and her cause?"
"We swear it!" yelled the fletyemings of the rear-admiral's ship, and, at a signal from their leader, the flag of the new queen took the place of the flag of his deposed majesty, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar.
"We swear it!" shouted the crew of the rear-admiral's ship, and, at a signal from their leader, the flag of the new queen replaced the flag of the deposed King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar.
In a moment the entire fleet exhibited the flag of her holiness as the symbol of their new allegiance. This was a gratifying victory, as it procured for our cause more than sixty fully manned vessels of war and twenty-five thousand fletyemings.
In an instant, the whole fleet displayed the flag of her holiness as a sign of their new loyalty. This was a satisfying victory, as it secured for our cause more than sixty fully crewed warships and twenty-five thousand fighters.
Lyone was mistress of the seas!
Lyone was the queen of the seas!
"How came you to surrender at this juncture?" I inquired of the rear-admiral.
"How did you end up surrendering at this point?" I asked the rear-admiral.
"Well, sir," he replied, "we have already lost more men and ships than if we had been engaged with an enemy similarly armed and having as many vessels as ourselves, and when the strange vessels came to your assistance we saw it was useless to prolong the fight. We saw that with your terrible weapons you were invincible. You can destroy us and we cannot destroy[233] you, therefore I concluded, as rear-admiral of the fleet and successor to Admiral Jolar, who was killed in battle, that it was throwing life away to continue the fight. I saw, furthermore, that with you as the champion of the goddess her cause would succeed, and I wanted to be the first to render homage to her majesty."
"Well, sir," he replied, "we have already lost more men and ships than we would have if we had faced an enemy with similar armament and numbers. When the strange vessels came to your aid, we realized that it was pointless to keep fighting. We saw that with your powerful weapons, you were unbeatable. You can wipe us out, and we can't touch you, so I concluded, as the rear-admiral of the fleet and successor to Admiral Jolar, who was killed in battle, that it would be a waste of life to continue the fight. I also recognized that with you representing the goddess, her cause would prevail, and I wanted to be the first to pay my respects to her majesty."
"You have acted well," I replied, "and to reward your action, I now, in the name of her majesty, appoint and proclaim you rear-admiral of the fleet of Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar."
"You've done well," I said, "and as a reward for your actions, I now, in the name of her majesty, appoint and declare you rear-admiral of the fleet of Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar."
This announcement was received with frantic cheers by the sailors of both vessels.
This announcement was met with wild cheers from the sailors on both ships.
Now that I was master of the sea, I intended to immediately extend my operations to the cause of the queen on land, and assuming the dignity of admiral, appointed Captain Wallace of the Polar King also rear-admiral of the fleet.
Now that I was in control of the sea, I planned to quickly expand my efforts to support the queen on land, and taking on the title of admiral, I appointed Captain Wallace of the Polar King as rear-admiral of the fleet.
This announcement was received with the firing of guns and tremendous cheers.
This announcement was met with gunfire and loud cheers.
"Rear-Admiral Wallace, Rear-Admiral Gerolio, and myself," I said to the sailors, "will determine the question of who will become the remaining high naval officers, and now that the battle is over, let us see that our wounded are properly cared for and all ships afloat put in proper repair."
"Rear-Admiral Wallace, Rear-Admiral Gerolio, and I," I said to the sailors, "will decide who will become the remaining high naval officers, and now that the battle is over, let’s make sure our wounded are taken care of and all ships are properly repaired."
It was a glorious victory!
It was an awesome win!
All this time the two cruisers who so fortunately arrived in time to turn the tide of battle in our favor were rapidly approaching us, firing guns in honor of our victory. I acknowledged their arrival, as well as their valuable services, by having the royal fleet drawn up in double file, between which lay the Polar King, and ordering every vessel to give the strangers a salute of one hundred guns.
All this time, the two cruisers that luckily showed up just in time to change the outcome of the battle in our favor were quickly coming towards us, firing their guns to celebrate our victory. I recognized their arrival and the importance of their help by lining up the royal fleet in two rows, with the Polar King in between them, and ordered every ship to salute the newcomers with one hundred shots.
My anxiety to learn more of our allies was so great that I despatched two of my most active wing-jackets to the strange vessels to procure accurate information concerning them and their object in visiting the interior world. The wayleals returned with the information that the vessels were the United States ship of discovery Mercury, commanded by Captain Adams, and the English ship of discovery Aurora Borealis, commanded by Sir John Forbes. Both were fitted out by their respective governments to explore the interior world consequent on the report of Boatswain Dunbar and Seaman Henderson, the only survivors of the twelve men who left the Polar King when in[234] the Polar Gulf. The respective commanders, officers and men of the incoming vessels were delighted to know that the Polar King was not only safe, but had discovered Atvatabar, and that its commander was at present king of the realm. This was the substance of the despatches sent me by Captain Adams and Commander Forbes, and addressed, "To Lexington White, Esq., Commander of the Polar King." Captain Adams stated that Boatswain Dunbar was on board his vessel as pilot, accompanied by Seaman Henderson.
My eagerness to learn more about our allies was so intense that I sent two of my most active crew members to the unfamiliar ships to gather accurate information about them and their purpose for coming to the interior world. The wayleals returned with the news that the ships were the United States exploration vessel Mercury, commanded by Captain Adams, and the English exploration vessel Aurora Borealis, commanded by Sir John Forbes. Both were dispatched by their governments to explore the interior world following the report from Boatswain Dunbar and Seaman Henderson, the only survivors of the twelve men who left the Polar King when in[234] the Polar Gulf. The commanders, officers, and crew of the incoming ships were thrilled to learn that the Polar King was not only safe but had discovered Atvatabar, and that its commander was currently the king of the realm. This was the main message conveyed to me by Captain Adams and Commander Forbes, addressed, "To Lexington White, Esq., Commander of the Polar King." Captain Adams mentioned that Boatswain Dunbar was on board his ship as the pilot, along with Seaman Henderson.
Owing to the waterlogged condition of the Polar King, we could only wait the arrival of the vessels. When near at hand, a simultaneous salute of guns reverberated upon the sea, which must have been heard in all Atvatabar. Amid the smoke and noise of the roaring guns, steam launches had put off from the Mercury and Aurora Borealis, and in a very short time the commanders of both vessels stood upon the deck of the Polar King, accompanied by their respective officers. I embraced Captain Adams and Commander Forbes, and introduced the strangers to Rear-Admiral Wallace, Rear-Admiral Gerolio and staff, who were no less delighted and surprised than myself to receive visitors from the outer world. When the commanders reached the deck of the Polar King the cheers of the American and British sailors, mingled with the shouts of our fletyemings, made a soul-stirring scene.
Due to the waterlogged state of the Polar King, we could only wait for the vessels to arrive. As they got closer, a simultaneous salute of cannons echoed across the sea, likely heard throughout all of Atvatabar. Amid the smoke and noise of the booming guns, steam launches were dispatched from the Mercury and Aurora Borealis, and soon the commanders of both ships were on the deck of the Polar King, along with their officers. I hugged Captain Adams and Commander Forbes, introducing the newcomers to Rear-Admiral Wallace, Rear-Admiral Gerolio, and their staff, who were just as thrilled and surprised as I was to have visitors from the outside world. When the commanders stepped onto the deck of the Polar King, the cheers of the American and British sailors, mixed with the shouts from our crew, created an electrifying atmosphere.
In fact, I was already beginning to think the outer world a more or less mythical place, and thought the doctrine of reincarnation had an illustration or proof in myself. After all, the outer world really existed, and, strange as it seemed to the Atvatabarese, there was really an outer sun and live beings like themselves, only physically more vigorous.
In fact, I was starting to see the outside world as more or less a mythical place, and I believed the idea of reincarnation was illustrated or proven in my own life. After all, the outside world actually existed, and, as strange as it seemed to the Atvatabarese, there really was an outer sun and living beings like themselves, just physically stronger.
It was necessary to set out at once for Kioram, as the Polar King was in a sinking condition.
It was important to leave immediately for Kioram, as the Polar King was in bad shape and sinking.
Every man had been either killed or wounded. We made a total loss of sixty men, including the ten who left the ship in the Polar Gulf, thus making the entire company of the Polar King but fifty souls.
Every man had either been killed or injured. We suffered a total loss of sixty men, including the ten who left the ship in the Polar Gulf, leaving only fifty crew members on the Polar King.
As for the ship, her plating was burst apart in many places and full of started bolts, caused by missiles of the enemy. The central compartment was filled with water, and the masts, sails, smoke-stack and hurricane-deck were practically destroyed.
As for the ship, her plating was torn apart in many places and filled with broken bolts, caused by enemy missiles. The central compartment was flooded, and the masts, sails, smokestack, and hurricane deck were nearly destroyed.
Many of the guns were not struck once in the entire fight, and[235] were ready for active service any moment. The terrorite battery was partially submerged, but still in good condition.
Many of the guns weren’t fired at all during the entire fight, and[235] were ready for active duty at any moment. The terrorite battery was partially underwater, but still in good shape.
Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes both craved the honor of towing the Polar King into port, to which I willingly assented.
Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes both wanted the honor of towing the Polar King into port, which I gladly agreed to.
As admiral, I at once assumed command of the fleet, which I ordered to make sail for Kioram without delay. The fleet fell behind in good order, and followed the Polar King, bearing the victorious flag of the queen.
As admiral, I immediately took charge of the fleet, which I instructed to set sail for Kioram without delay. The fleet followed closely and in good formation, trailing the Polar King, which displayed the queen's victorious flag.
CHAPTER XLIV.
THE NEWS OF ATVATABAR IN THE OUTER WORLD.
The kingdom of Atvatabar lay before us like a continent drawn upon a map, or, rather, upon the interior surface of a sphere or globe, everywhere visible to the naked eye. Its green forests, its impressive mountains, its rushing rivers, its white and many-colored cities, its wide-stretching shores, fringed with the foam of an azure sea, lay before the astonished eyes of our visitors.
The kingdom of Atvatabar spread out before us like a continent on a map, or more like the inside of a globe, clearly visible to everyone. Its lush green forests, towering mountains, flowing rivers, bright white and colorful cities, and vast coastlines bordered by the foamy blue sea amazed our visitors.
When within a few miles of the city, Governor Ladalmir, accompanied by Captains Pra and Nototherboc, advanced to meet us in a large magnetic yacht, bearing the flag of Lyone. The governor hastened to inform us that, in view of our victory, the city of Kioram had declared its allegiance to the cause of Lyone, and invited myself and officers of the fleet, as well as our distinguished allies from the outer world, to a banquet in the fortress of Kioram. This news gave me great satisfaction, as the city would be a splendid base of military operations. The officers and seamen of the Mercury and Aurora Borealis created quite as great a sensation in the streets of Kioram as did the victorious sailors of the Polar King.
When we were just a few miles from the city, Governor Ladalmir, along with Captains Pra and Nototherboc, came to greet us in a large magnetic yacht displaying the flag of Lyone. The governor quickly informed us that, following our victory, the city of Kioram had pledged its loyalty to the cause of Lyone and invited me, along with the fleet officers and our esteemed allies from outside our world, to a banquet in the fortress of Kioram. This news thrilled me, as the city would serve as an excellent base for military operations. The officers and crew of the Mercury and Aurora Borealis caused just as much excitement in the streets of Kioram as the victorious sailors of the Polar King.
Landing on terra firma, Governor Ladalmir took the opportunity of showing our guests the beauty of his bockhockids, who formed a guard of honor to the fortress, where we were all royally received.
Landing on solid ground, Governor Ladalmir took the chance to show our guests the beauty of his bockhockids, who formed a guard of honor at the fortress, where we were all warmly welcomed.
The two captains, together with their officers and sailors, were astonished at the multitude of strange objects shown them. Captain Adams would not remain satisfied until he was accoutred with a dynamo and a pair of magnic wings, with which all the sailors and soldiers of Atvatabar were supplied as part[236] of their uniform. He was shown how the battery of metals gave motion to the dynamo, which in turn acted on the steel levers connected with the ribs of the wings. Although the worthy captain was of considerable weight, yet his astonishment at being able to skim through the air like a swallow was great. No sooner did he touch the button than all his preconceived notions of locomotion were destroyed, and he gasped with fear at his own prodigious motion. The two facts of unfailing movement of wings and exceptional buoyancy of body soon made him a fearless rider of the wind. He alighted on the earth with the greatest enthusiasm over the success of his experiment.
The two captains, along with their officers and sailors, were amazed by the huge number of strange objects displayed to them. Captain Adams wouldn't be satisfied until he got a dynamo and a pair of wing-like devices, which all the sailors and soldiers of Atvatabar had as part[236] of their uniform. He was shown how the metal battery powered the dynamo, which then moved the steel levers connected to the wings. Even though the captain was quite heavy, he was astonished that he could glide through the air like a swallow. As soon as he pressed the button, all his old ideas about movement were shattered, and he gasped in fear at how fast he was moving. The constant motion of the wings and the incredible lightness of his body quickly made him a daring flyer. He landed on the ground, filled with excitement over the success of his experiment.
The magnic spear was another surprise for our guests. Sir John Forbes was astonished at my being able to fight the fletyemings so long, armed as they were by so potent a weapon of death. He would certainly recommend its use in the British army and navy on his return to England. Our allies were surprised at everything they saw, particularly at the rapid movements of the fletyemings or wing-jackets of the royal navy. They thought it an extraordinary thing the sailors should fly by magnic wings.
The magnic spear was another surprise for our guests. Sir John Forbes was amazed that I could fight the fletyemings for so long, especially with such a powerful weapon of death in their hands. He would definitely recommend using it in the British army and navy when he got back to England. Our allies were surprised by everything they saw, especially the quick movements of the fletyemings or wing-jackets of the royal navy. They found it incredible that the sailors could fly with magnic wings.
After the banquet Captain Adams, who was a fine type of an American seaman, bold, alert and courageous, gave us an account of how both the United States and England came to send ships into the interior world. It appeared that the story of Boatswain Dunbar first published in the New York papers, that the Polar King had sailed down the Polar Gulf en route to an interior world, had created a tremendous sensation on the outer sphere, and all civilized nations immediately fitted out vessels of discovery to follow up the Polar King and make discoveries for the benefit of their respective governments. So far as any one knew, only two vessels had succeeded in entering the interior sphere.
After the banquet, Captain Adams, a great example of an American sailor—brave, sharp, and fearless—told us how both the United States and England ended up sending ships into the inner world. It turned out that the story of Boatswain Dunbar, which was first published in the New York papers, said that the Polar King had set sail down the Polar Gulf on its way to the inner world, and it caused a huge stir in the outer sphere. All the civilized nations quickly prepared discovery ships to follow the Polar King and make findings for the benefit of their governments. As far as anyone knew, only two vessels had managed to enter the inner sphere.
The recital of Captain Adams was frequently interrupted by Sir John Forbes, the British captain, a courageous officer, who possessed all the stately dignity of his race. He stated that since the discovery of America by Columbus no other event had awakened such unbounded enthusiasm as the discovery of a polar gulf and an interior world.
The speech by Captain Adams was often interrupted by Sir John Forbes, the British captain, a brave officer who had all the noble dignity of his heritage. He said that since Columbus discovered America, no other event had stirred up as much excitement as the discovery of a polar gulf and an inner world.
"I am most of all interested at present," said I, "in the story of how Dunbar reached civilization again after parting with us.[237] I forgive you, Dunbar," I continued, addressing him, "for your mutinous conduct, and now let us hear the story of your adventures in the Polar Sea."
"I’m really curious right now," I said, "about how Dunbar made it back to civilization after leaving us.[237] I forgive you, Dunbar," I continued, speaking to him, "for your rebellious behavior, and now let’s hear about your adventures in the Polar Sea."
"Admiral," said Dunbar, "had we known the terrible hardships we would have to endure in making our way home, chiefly on foot and at the same time burdened with the boat, we would never have left the ship. But you must thank me for the presence of the two ships that are here to-day and for the fame you already enjoy in the outer world."
"Admiral," said Dunbar, "if we had known the awful struggles we would face getting home, mainly on foot while carrying the boat, we never would have left the ship. But you should be grateful for the two ships that are here today and for the reputation you already have out in the world."
"It's something tremendous," said Captain Adams.
"It's something amazing," said Captain Adams.
"How did your geographers receive the news of the interior world?" I inquired of Sir John Forbes.
"How did your geographers find out about the interior world?" I asked Sir John Forbes.
"I need not say that the English geographers, in common with the entire nation, were greatly excited at the news. The Royal Geographical Society have already made you an honorary member, and it was actually proposed at one of the meetings that the government should proclaim a special holiday as a day of rejoicing for so great a discovery. This would certainly have been done but for the fact that the story rested entirely on the testimony of two sailors, and that any public rejoicing should be postponed until the story of the sailors would be verified by a special expedition sent from England. Of course, many people think that Dunbar's story is a fable or a hallucination that he himself believes in. On the other hand, hundreds of professional and amateur astronomers and geographers are proving by mathematics that the earth must be a hollow sphere, and the story of the open poles an entirely physical possibility."
"I don’t need to mention how thrilled the English geographers, like the rest of the country, were at the news. The Royal Geographical Society has already made you an honorary member, and it was even suggested at one of the meetings that the government should declare a special holiday to celebrate such a significant discovery. This would have definitely happened if it weren’t for the fact that the story relied solely on the accounts of two sailors, and that any public celebration should be put on hold until the sailors’ story is confirmed by a special expedition sent from England. Of course, many people believe that Dunbar's story is either a myth or a delusion that he genuinely believes in. However, hundreds of professional and amateur astronomers and geographers are demonstrating through mathematics that the earth must be a hollow sphere, and the idea of open poles is a totally feasible concept."
"The people of the United States," said Captain Adams, "are almost unanimous in the belief that the interior world is a veritable reality, and it only requires a return of my ship to convince every one that Dunbar's story falls very short of the glorious reality."
"The people of the United States," said Captain Adams, "almost all believe that the inner world is a real place, and all it takes is for my ship to come back to show everyone that Dunbar's story doesn't even begin to capture the amazing truth."
"There is no man more famous to-day than Lexington White, Admiral of Atvatabar!" said Sir John Forbes.
"There’s no one more famous today than Lexington White, Admiral of Atvatabar!" said Sir John Forbes.
"I thank you, gentlemen, for your kind words," said I; "and now for Dunbar's story."
"I appreciate your kind words, gentlemen," I said, "and now for Dunbar's story."
"I think, admiral," said Captain Adams, "that if I were to read you the article containing Dunbar's story written by a special commissioner of the New York Western Hemisphere, who was the first to interview Dunbar at Sitka, on learning of his arrival there, it would be perhaps the best narration of his perilous[238] adventures." As the captain spoke he drew a copy of the Western Hemisphere from his pocket.
"I think, Admiral," said Captain Adams, "that if I read you the article about Dunbar's story written by a special reporter from the New York Western Hemisphere, who was the first to interview Dunbar when he got to Sitka, it would probably be the best account of his dangerous[238] adventures." As he spoke, the captain pulled out a copy of the Western Hemisphere from his pocket.
"By all means," I replied, "let us hear what the press said about Dunbar and his adventures."
"Of course," I said, "let's hear what the media had to say about Dunbar and his adventures."
Thereupon Captain Adams read the New York Western Hemisphere's account of Dunbar's adventures, as follows:
Thereafter, Captain Adams read the New York Western Hemisphere's account of Dunbar's adventures, as follows:
"AN ASTOUNDING DISCOVERY!
"The North Pole Found to Be an Enormous Cavern,
Leading to a Subterranean World!
"The Earth Proves to Be a Hollow Shell One Thousand
Miles in Thickness, Lit by an Interior Sun!
"Oceans and Continents, Islands and Cities Spread Upon
the Roof of the Interior Sphere!
"Boatswain Dunbar and Seaman Henderson, of the 'Polar
King,' Having Deserted the Ship as She was Entering
Plutusia, Have Arrived at Sitka, Alaska,
in a Desperate Condition, and Have
Been Interviewed by a 'Western
Hemisphere' Commissioner.
"They Say Lexington White, Commander of the 'Polar
King,' is at Present Sailing Underneath Canada
on an Interior Sea!
"Tremendous Possibilities for Science and Commerce!
"The Fabled Realms of Pluto no Longer a Myth!
"Gold! Gold! Beyond the Dreams of Madness!
"AMAZING DISCOVERY!
"North Pole Found to Be a Massive Cavern,
Opening Up to an Underground World!
"The Earth is actually a hollow shell, a thousand miles thick, lit up by an internal sun!
"Oceans and continents, islands and cities are spread across
the ceiling of the inner sphere!
"Boatswain Dunbar and Seaman Henderson from the 'Polar King' abandoned the ship as it was entering Plutusia and have arrived in Sitka, Alaska, in a desperate condition. They have been interviewed by a 'Western Hemisphere' Commissioner.
"They say Lexington White, the captain of the 'Polar King,' is currently sailing beneath Canada on an inland sea!
"Amazing Opportunities for Science and Business!
"The Legendary Realms of Pluto Are No Longer a Myth!
"Gold! Gold! Beyond All Imagination!
"The story of the discovery of Plutusia and the Polar Gulf, as told by the two shipwrecked survivors of the mutineers of the Polar King now at Sitka, Alaska, to the Western Hemisphere, will form an epoch in the history of the world. The renown of Columbus and Magellan is overshadowed by the glory of Lexington White, a citizen of the United States, who fitted out a ship for polar discovery, and, taking the command himself, has unravelled the mystery of the North Pole, discovered the Polar Gulf and the interior world.
"The story of the discovery of Plutusia and the Polar Gulf, as told by the two shipwrecked survivors of the mutiny on the Polar King now in Sitka, Alaska, to the Western Hemisphere, will be a landmark moment in world history. The fame of Columbus and Magellan is eclipsed by the achievements of Lexington White, an American citizen, who outfitted a ship for polar exploration and took command to uncover the secrets of the North Pole, discovering the Polar Gulf and the inner world."
"Having penetrated the Polar Gulf about three hundred miles, and having discovered the interior sun, a fear seized on a number of the sailors, among whom were Boatswain Dunbar and his companion, Henderson, who are the only survivors of twelve men who left the Polar King in an open boat to return home[239] again, and to whose safe arrival in Sitka the world is indebted for news of the important discoveries that had been made.
"After traveling about three hundred miles into the Polar Gulf and finding the interior sun, a sense of fear took hold of several sailors, including Boatswain Dunbar and his friend, Henderson. They are the only survivors of the twelve men who left the Polar King in an open boat to return home[239] again, and the world owes their safe arrival in Sitka for the news of the significant discoveries that were made."
"Dunbar and Henderson arrived in Sitka in a very forlorn condition, almost starved to death and utterly exhausted with their terrible journey homeward. They seem to forget largely the incidents of the journey outward in the Polar King, but have a very clear recollection of their own individual experiences in returning to civilization again. Dunbar, with his eleven associates and the Esquimaux dogs, were no sooner cut adrift from the Polar King than they began to realize their terrible position. Borne on the breast of the immense tidal wave that vibrated up and down the polar cavern, they were tossed helplessly to and fro, now flung almost out of its mouth and again sucked back into its midnight recesses. They floated for days in the gigantic tunnel of water that threatened to collapse any moment and overwhelm them. They would fain have returned to the ship, but the breeze blowing out of the cavern wafted them far from their comrades, and they therefore bent all their energies to the task of getting home again. The light of the polar summer that lit the mouth of the gulf was their guide that led them back to the old familiar world.
"Dunbar and Henderson arrived in Sitka in a very sad state, almost starving and completely worn out from their grueling journey home. They seem to have largely forgotten the events of the outward journey on the Polar King, but they clearly remember their personal experiences returning to civilization. As soon as Dunbar, along with his eleven companions and the Esquimaux dogs, were cut loose from the Polar King, they began to understand their dire situation. Carried along by the massive tidal wave that moved through the polar cavern, they were tossed around helplessly, sometimes nearly thrown out of its mouth and then pulled back into its dark depths. They floated for days in the enormous water tunnel that seemed ready to collapse and drown them at any moment. They would have liked to go back to the ship, but the wind coming out of the cavern blew them far from their friends, so they focused all their energy on getting home again. The light of the polar summer shining at the mouth of the gulf served as their guide back to the familiar world."
"Happily for the adventurers, the direction of the wind continued favorable to their voyage. They made about a hundred miles a day, and in five days reached the edge of the outer ocean. Here again the grandeur of the scene appalled them. Let the reader imagine a little boat carrying twelve souls out of that monstrous cavern five hundred miles in diameter. Think of fifteen hundred miles of ocean forming the mouth of the world that shone in the Arctic sunlight like molten silver surrounding an abyss of darkness.
"Happily for the adventurers, the wind kept blowing in the right direction for their journey. They covered about a hundred miles a day, and in five days reached the edge of the open ocean. Here, once again, the sheer beauty of the scene overwhelmed them. Picture a small boat carrying twelve people emerging from that massive cavern five hundred miles wide. Imagine fifteen hundred miles of ocean creating the entrance to the world, sparkling in the Arctic sunlight like liquid silver surrounding a dark void."
"Dunbar and his companions had no sooner emerged from the gulf and seen once more the light of the sun—our own sun—than they wept for joy. But again, when they thought of the terrible barrier of ice they had to cross again they began to wish they had remained with the Polar King. Thus man fluctuates between this or that impulse, as he is moved.
"Dunbar and his friends had barely stepped out of the darkness and seen the sunlight again—our own sun—when they burst into tears of joy. But as soon as they remembered the daunting ice barrier they had to cross again, they started to wish they had stayed with the Polar King. This is how people go back and forth between different feelings, depending on what influences them."
"'I say, captain,' said Walker, one of the men, 'don't you think it about as safe to go back and find the ship as to run the chance of being frozen to death on the ice?'
"'Hey, captain,' said Walker, one of the guys, 'don't you think it's just as safe to go back and find the ship as it is to risk freezing to death out here on the ice?'"
"'Well,' said Dunbar, 'when we left the ship everybody knew it was for good. Our shipmates have chosen their course,[240] as we chose ours, and it's too late to go back now. As likely as not she may have struck a rock and has gone to the bottom by this time.'
"'Well,' said Dunbar, 'when we left the ship, everyone knew it was for good. Our shipmates have picked their path,[240] just like we picked ours, and it's too late to turn back now. Chances are she might have hit a rock and sunk by now.'"
"As the boat cleared the cavern the sea fell down before them, until at noonday the sun itself was visible, a joyful proof that they had at last gained the normal surface of the earth again.
"As the boat emerged from the cave, the sea opened up before them, and by noon, the sun was shining bright, a happy sign that they had finally reached the normal surface of the earth again."
"When three days out of the gulf, the weather grew suddenly colder, and the sky became obscured with clouds, completely hiding the sun from sight. A furious snow-storm overtook the voyagers, who, benumbed with cold, wished they were only back again under the hurricane-deck of the Polar King. Fortunately, the wind blew steadily toward the Arctic Circle, bringing them nearer home, but such was the anxiety and suffering caused by insufficient protection from the inclement climate that they cared not whither they drifted, so long as they could keep alive.
"When they had been three days out of the gulf, the weather suddenly got colder, and the sky was covered with clouds, completely blocking the sun. A fierce snowstorm hit the travelers, who, frozen with cold, longed to be back under the hurricane-deck of the Polar King. Luckily, the wind was blowing steadily toward the Arctic Circle, bringing them closer to home, but the anxiety and suffering from not having enough protection from the harsh weather made them not care where they drifted, as long as they could stay alive."
"By the help of a little oil-stove they boiled their coffee under a sail, which, spread horizontally above them, in some measure kept the snow from burying them alive.
"With a small oil stove, they brewed their coffee under a sail, which spread out horizontally above them, helped keep the snow from completely burying them."
"The storm spent its fury in twenty-four hours, and when the air grew clear again they were saluted with the sight of that enormous ridge of ice through which the Polar King found a passage a month before. The ice was heaped up with the purest snow in places twenty feet in depth. Thousands of icy peaks and pinnacles, as far as the eye could reach, pierced the sky. Under other conditions the sight would have been sublime, but to men frozen and famished with insufficient food it was a scene of terror.
"The storm unleashed its strength for twenty-four hours, and when the air cleared again, they were greeted by the sight of that massive ice ridge through which the Polar King had found a passage a month earlier. The ice was piled high with pristine snow in places up to twenty feet deep. Thousands of icy peaks and spires, stretching as far as the eye could see, jutted into the sky. Under different circumstances, the view would have been breathtaking, but for men who were frozen and starving from lack of food, it was a terrifying scene."
"The icy range was flanked by an ice-foot varying from thirty to sixty miles in width, and from four to fifty feet above the sea-level.
"The icy mountain range was bordered by a glacial shelf that stretched between thirty and sixty miles wide, rising from four to fifty feet above sea level."
"Here was the problem that confronted Dunbar—he had to travel over at least thirty miles of icy splinters over an ice-foot whose surface was broken into every possible contortion of crystallization. There were mounds, hummocks, caverns, crevasses, ridges and gulfs of the hardest and oldest ice. Then when this barrier was crossed there was the icy backbone of the whole system, five hundred to a thousand feet in height, to be crossed, as there was no lane or opening to be discovered through so formidable a range of ice mountains. Even if he succeeded in crossing the same, there would certainly be an ice-[241]foot of perhaps greater dimensions than the one before him to cross, and that might prove to be only a valley of ice leading to other and still more inaccessible cliffs to be surmounted.
Here was the problem that confronted Dunbar—he had to travel over at least thirty miles of icy shards across an ice-foot with a surface twisted into every possible shape of crystallization. There were mounds, bumps, caves, cracks, ridges, and deep areas of the toughest and oldest ice. Once he crossed this barrier, he would face the icy backbone of the entire system, rising five hundred to a thousand feet high, with no path or opening to be found through such a daunting range of ice mountains. Even if he managed to get across that, he would definitely encounter an ice-foot that could be even larger than the one in front of him, which might just be a valley of ice leading to more inaccessible cliffs to climb.

"'This is no place to die in,' said Dunbar, 'and so, boys, we've got to hustle if we ever expect to get home.'
"'This is no place to die,' Dunbar said, 'so, guys, we need to hurry if we ever want to make it home.'"
"'Ay, ay, sir,' said his companions, but when they reached the ice they found that having remained in a cramped position for a month in the boat had incapacitated them for walking.
"'Yeah, yeah, sir,' said his companions, but when they got to the ice, they realized that being stuck in a cramped position in the boat for a month had left them unable to walk."
"It was also found that Walker's feet and those of four other sailors had been frostbitten, and that they were totally unable to be of any service to themselves or the others.
"It was also discovered that Walker's feet and those of four other sailors had been frostbitten, leaving them completely unable to help themselves or anyone else."
"The outlook was mournful in the extreme. The only thing that cheered them was the constant sunlight, and even that consolation would depart in another month, and if in the mean time they did not get away from the ice, hunger and the awful desolation of a polar winter would terminate their existence.
The outlook was extremely bleak. The only thing that lifted their spirits was the constant sunlight, but even that comfort would fade in another month. If they didn't escape the ice in the meantime, hunger and the terrible desolation of a polar winter would end their lives.
"There was no chance of starting on their journey until they got accustomed to the use of their limbs, and so they built a hut of blocks of ice, which were solidly frozen together by a few buckets full of sea water thrown over them.
"There was no way to start their journey until they got used to moving their bodies, so they built a hut out of ice blocks, which were firmly frozen together by some buckets of seawater thrown over them."
"The dogs were glad to get on the ice again, and scampered about totally oblivious of the fact that the supply of pork was getting very low, and unless they got some fresh meat very soon they would be obliged to feed on each other.
"The dogs were excited to be on the ice again and ran around, completely unaware that the supply of pork was running low, and unless they got some fresh meat soon, they would have to resort to eating each other."
"They remained a fortnight in their Arctic abode exercising themselves by cutting a passage in the ice. During this time four of the sailors died. Finally the remainder, packing everything into the boat, yoked the dogs thereto, and started in anything but hopeful spirits on their arduous journey.
"They stayed for two weeks in their Arctic home, keeping busy by cutting a path in the ice. During this time, four of the sailors died. Finally, the others packed everything into the boat, hitched up the dogs, and set off in anything but hopeful spirits on their difficult journey."
"It was found that Walker had to be carried along, but he did not long continue a burden to his associates, for on the fourth day of the march he died, and was buried in the snow. It was a toilsome journey. Almost every foot of the way required to be hewn out of ice as hard as adamant.
"It was found that Walker had to be carried along, but he didn't remain a burden for long, as he died on the fourth day of the march and was buried in the snow. It was a grueling journey. Almost every foot of the way had to be chiseled out of ice as hard as rock."
"The dogs suffered greatly from insufficient food and tireless exertion. Several died from complete exhaustion, and were greedily devoured by their fellows.
"The dogs suffered tremendously from a lack of food and constant labor. Several died from sheer exhaustion and were hungrily eaten by their companions."
"After desperate exertions, Dunbar and his company, now reduced to seven souls, gained the crest of the ice range and had the satisfaction of seeing open water not twenty miles away. It took some time to discover the best route for a descent,[244] but at last they reached the level of the ice-foot beyond, and struck for open sea. A fortunate capture of several seals re-enforced their almost exhausted supply of provisions.
"After a lot of struggle, Dunbar and his group, now just seven people, made it to the top of the ice range and were relieved to see open water less than twenty miles away. It took a while to figure out the best way down, [244] but eventually they reached the ice-foot below and headed for the open sea. They were lucky to catch several seals, which boosted their nearly depleted food supplies."
"Dunbar cared nothing about latitude or longitude or scientific information in such a desperate fight for life. It was a joyful moment when he and his companions launched their boat safe into the sea again after the incredible toil of dragging it forty miles across the splintered ice peaks and the terrible ice-foot north and south of the paleocrystic mountains.
"Dunbar didn’t care at all about latitude, longitude, or scientific data during such a desperate struggle for survival. It was a joyful moment when he and his friends finally launched their boat safely back into the sea after the exhausting effort of dragging it forty miles across the jagged ice peaks and the harsh ice-foot north and south of the ancient mountain range."
"Dunbar hoisted his sail, abandoning the few dogs who yet remained alive, and with his unhappy companions steered for Behring Strait, first making for the coast of Alaska that faces the desolation of the Arctic seas.
"Dunbar raised his sail, leaving behind the few dogs that were still alive, and with his unhappy companions, headed towards Behring Strait, first aiming for the coast of Alaska that looks out over the emptiness of the Arctic seas."
"It would be impossible to describe the horrors of that lonely voyage. The terrible struggle with five hundred miles of ice-floes, with snow-storms that piled the snow high upon the voyagers, and the ferocious cold, proved too much for five of the seven sailors, and one by one the poor fellows died, and were thrown overboard.
"It would be impossible to describe the horrors of that lonely voyage. The terrible struggle with five hundred miles of ice floes, with snowstorms that piled the snow high upon the travelers, and the brutal cold, proved too much for five of the seven sailors. One by one, the poor guys died and were thrown overboard."
"Only two men—Dunbar and a sailor named Henderson—emerged from the Arctic Sea, arriving in six months from the time they left the ship, in Sitka, Alaska."
"Only two men—Dunbar and a sailor named Henderson—came back from the Arctic Sea, returning six months after they left the ship in Sitka, Alaska."
CHAPTER XLV.
THE VOYAGES OF THE "MERCURY" AND THE "AURORA BOREALIS."
"It was a most fortunate thing that any of the men could live until they reached civilization," I said, when Captain Adams had finished his reading of Dunbar's story in the paper.
"It was really lucky that any of the men could survive until they got to civilization," I said, after Captain Adams finished reading Dunbar's story in the paper.
"It was solely due to that fact that we are here at present, admiral," replied Captain Adams. "No sooner was the story published than the greatest possible excitement arose both in America and Europe. The United States and Britain felt chagrined that a private citizen had been able to achieve what the greatest nations on earth, with unlimited men and money, were unable to accomplish. To satisfy popular clamor the United States, Great Britain, Russia, France, Germany, Italy and Spain each fitted out separate expeditions to follow in the wake of the Polar King. These were manned with former Arctic navigators,[245] and were in each case commissioned and fitted out regardless of cost to explore the interior world and lay the foundation of future conquest and commerce. The Secretary of the United States Navy, at Washington, sent for Dunbar and Henderson, and forthwith employed both as pilots for the Mercury expedition under my command."
"It’s because of that fact that we’re here now, Admiral," replied Captain Adams. "As soon as the story got out, there was huge excitement in both America and Europe. The United States and Britain were embarrassed that a private citizen achieved what the biggest nations on earth, with endless resources and money, could not accomplish. To satisfy public demand, the United States, Great Britain, Russia, France, Germany, Italy, and Spain each prepared separate expeditions to follow the Polar King. These were staffed with experienced Arctic navigators,[245] and were organized and funded without regard to cost to explore the inner world and lay the groundwork for future conquest and commerce. The Secretary of the United States Navy in Washington called for Dunbar and Henderson and immediately hired both as pilots for the Mercury expedition under my command."
"How did the English people receive the news?" I inquired of Sir John Forbes.
"How did the English people react to the news?" I asked Sir John Forbes.
"It is useless to say, admiral," he replied, "that the story of the Polar King was the sole topic of conversation for weeks throughout the United Kingdom. The Royal Geographical Society, the Royal Astronomical Society, and the Travellers' Club, all sent special deputations to the government, asking for the fitting out of a ship to undertake British research, which might possibly accompany the United States vessel having the pilots Dunbar and Henderson on board, and thus partake of the advantage these guides would naturally give the United States vessel.
"It’s pointless to say, Admiral," he replied, "that the tale of the Polar King was the only topic everyone talked about for weeks all across the United Kingdom. The Royal Geographical Society, the Royal Astronomical Society, and the Travellers' Club all sent special delegations to the government, urging them to equip a ship for British research, which might possibly join the United States vessel carrying pilots Dunbar and Henderson, and thereby benefit from the advantages these guides would naturally provide to the U.S. ship."
"The British Government," continued Sir John, with a smile in his eye, "saw at once that British interests in the interior world must be protected at all hazards, and gave the Lords of the Admiralty full power to act.
"The British Government," continued Sir John, with a smile in his eye, "immediately recognized that British interests in the inner world needed to be protected at all costs and granted the Lords of the Admiralty complete authority to take action."
"My fame as an Arctic navigator and as the discoverer of the bones of the great Irish Arctic hero, Montgomery, and those of his men, in a cabin on Prince Albert's Island, caused the Lords of the Admiralty to place at my command the frigate Aurora Borealis, manned by experienced Arctic sailors.
"My reputation as an Arctic navigator and as the discoverer of the remains of the legendary Irish Arctic hero, Montgomery, and his men, in a cabin on Prince Albert's Island, led the Lords of the Admiralty to put the frigate Aurora Borealis, crewed by skilled Arctic sailors, at my disposal."
"Negotiations were opened with the United States Government, whereby the Aurora Borealis, by proceeding up the northwest passage along the route followed by the Montgomery expedition, might meet the Mercury, who would enter the Arctic Sea by way of Behring Strait. It was arranged, as Captain Adams is aware, that each vessel should proceed direct to latitude 75 N., longitude 140 W., and there await the other vessel."
"Negotiations started with the United States Government, so that the Aurora Borealis, by following the northwest passage along the route taken by the Montgomery expedition, could meet the Mercury, which would enter the Arctic Sea through Behring Strait. It was agreed, as Captain Adams knows, that each ship would head straight to latitude 75 N., longitude 140 W., and wait for the other vessel there."
"You are right," said Captain Adams, "for my instructions were of the same nature. The Mercury was fitted out in Brooklyn Navy Yard, and as soon as her complement of two hundred and fifty officers, explorers, scientists, press correspondents and seamen was enrolled, and her stores fully shipped, I was instructed to proceed by way of the Nicaragua Canal to San Francisco for further orders and stores. Leaving San Francisco I[246] next touched Victoria, B.C., and finally at Sitka, Alaska, for final orders. The entire winter had been consumed in getting ready, and by May 1 I cleared for Behring Strait, steering straight for the rendezvous in the Arctic Sea where we had arranged to meet by June 1. I was first on the spot, and had the good fortune of only having to wait a week before we sighted the Aurora Borealis."
"You’re right," said Captain Adams, "because my orders were similar. The Mercury was prepared at the Brooklyn Navy Yard, and as soon as we had our crew of two hundred and fifty officers, explorers, scientists, journalists, and sailors, and all our supplies shipped, I was told to go through the Nicaragua Canal to San Francisco for more instructions and supplies. After leaving San Francisco, I next went to Victoria, B.C., and finally to Sitka, Alaska, for final orders. We spent the whole winter preparing, and by May 1, I set off for Bering Strait, heading straight to the meet-up point in the Arctic Sea where we planned to gather by June 1. I arrived first and was lucky enough to only wait a week before we spotted the Aurora Borealis."
"And then," said Sir John, "began the real work of the voyage. All had been plain sailing so far, but it was clearly impossible for any vessel to reach the Polar Gulf unless a lead was discovered in the ice barrier similar to that so fortunately discovered by the Polar King. It was here that the services of Dunbar as pilot came into requisition. Captain Adams had got him to mark on the chart as near as possible the location of the chasm in the ice mountain discovered by the Polar King. That once rediscovered, we could succeed in following the Polar King; but should we fail in our quest, all further progress would be impossible. I often said to Captain Adams that I considered Lexington White as one of the most fortunate of men. It was nothing short of the miraculous that you should discover a newly-rent passage through the barrier of ice that for ages has guarded the sublime secret of the pole. Only once in all the eternity of the past did the gate of that thrilling Arctic zone open itself to humanity, and by a miracle of fortune you were on the spot at the right moment, ready to enter that open door. That fact alone emblazons you with glory. But to my story. How were we to discover the same or a similar lead to the north? On the mere chance of discovering such a passage both vessels had encountered the dangers and terrors of the Arctic desolations. Dunbar located the chasm in latitude 78.6 N., longitude 125 W., and thither we sailed.
"And then," said Sir John, "the real work of the voyage began. Up until now, it had been smooth sailing, but it was clear that no ship could reach the Polar Gulf without finding a lead through the ice barrier like the one the Polar King had so fortunately found. This was where we needed Dunbar's expertise as a pilot. Captain Adams had asked him to mark on the chart the approximate location of the gap in the ice mountain that the Polar King discovered. If we could find it again, we could follow in the footsteps of the Polar King. But if we failed to find it, we wouldn't be able to make any further progress. I often told Captain Adams that I thought Lexington White was one of the luckiest men around. It was nothing short of miraculous to discover a newly opened passage through the ice barrier that has guarded the great secret of the pole for ages. Only once in all of history did the entrance to that thrilling Arctic zone open up to humanity, and by a stroke of luck, you were there at the right moment, ready to step through that doorway. That fact alone brings you immense glory. But back to my story. How would we find the same or a similar passage to the north? Just to have a chance at discovering one, both vessels faced the dangers and fears of the Arctic wasteland. Dunbar pinpointed the gap at latitude 78.6 N, longitude 125 W, and so we sailed there."
"As for the expeditions sent out by the other governments of Europe, jealous of American prowess, we have not seen or heard of any of them. Their vessels followed the direction of the Gulf Stream, and the instructions given their commanders were to first make Spitzbergen, and thence proceed due north, and if possible find there a passage to the pole. For ourselves, I will let Captain Adams tell how we got through the ice barrier."
"As for the expeditions launched by other European governments, envious of American skill, we haven’t seen or heard anything about them. Their ships followed the Gulf Stream’s path, and the orders given to their captains were to first reach Spitzbergen and then head straight north, trying to find a route to the pole. As for us, I’ll let Captain Adams explain how we made it through the ice barrier."
"That," said Captain Adams, "is a simple enough story, but the actual experiences were not so simple as the recital of them.[247] We found that Dunbar's estimate of the location of the passage was within fifty miles of the exact spot. We found the passage after some days' searching, about fifty miles beyond Dunbar's location on the chart. The veritable passage was there, but, as was expected, instead of open water there was a mass of solid ice of unknown thickness, but fortunately having a smooth surface.
"That," Captain Adams said, "is a straightforward story, but the actual experiences were much more complicated than just telling it. [247] We discovered that Dunbar's estimate of the passage's location was within fifty miles of where it really was. After several days of searching, we found the passage about fifty miles beyond where Dunbar marked it on the chart. The real passage was there, but, as expected, instead of open water, we encountered a solid mass of ice of unknown thickness, although it fortunately had a smooth surface."
"There was but one thing to do to overcome such an obstacle, and that was to haul the ships on runners on top of the ice, right through the gap formed by nature in the icy barrier. Our labors in making such a passage were simply superhuman. Both crews were employed for more than a week in sloping the ice-foot up which the vessels were to be dragged. Then an enormous cradle had to be constructed of massive beams of wood securely bolted together, large and strong enough to carry either vessel. There was fortunately lumber enough for this purpose, as among the stores of both ships timbers for building Arctic huts had been included. The cradle was first secured to the hull of the Mercury, and the crews of both vessels took hold of the ropes made fast to her decks. She was drawn close to the ice, but utterly refused to leave the water. We tried fixing anchors in the ice ahead, to which were attached a system of blocks and ropes. These supplemented the strength of the men by the hoisting engine, but even this was of no avail. We next rigged up a large drum, vertically over the shaft of the propeller, and connected it therewith by means of right-angled cog-wheels. To this was fastened an immense cable, to the other end of which were attached the ropes rove through blocks held firmly a quarter-of a mile ahead by thirty anchors imbedded in the ice. We started the engines, and, sure enough, the bows of the vessel began to rise out of the water. The Mercury would have been lifted high and dry on the ice were it not that at that moment several of the smaller cables in the blocks snapped asunder, and thus our third effort failed. At this juncture, Sir John Forbes proposed to plant a few more anchors in the ice, and through the additional blocks work a cable leading from the bows of the Mercury to the stern of the Aurora Borealis. This being done, he would steam ahead off the ice and add the power of his ship to that of the Mercury's engine, and thus relieve the strain on the Mercury's cables. It was a capital idea, and we immediately put it into execution. The result was a perfect success. The combined energies of[248] the English ship and her crew, together with those of our own vessel and men, drew the Mercury up the slide of ice, and placed her erect and dry upon the level surface of the lead. It was now comparatively easy work to draw the ship along the ice. Her own engines were equal to the task; but it was impossible for the Mercury to go ahead, as, without her assistance, the Aurora Borealis would be unable to leave the water. Then, again, there was only the material for but one cradle for both ships. The difficulty was solved by cutting away one-fourth of the cradle from beneath both bow and stern of the Mercury, and, joining these parts, we furnished the Aurora Borealis with a sledge as large as that of our own ship, and strong enough to keep her in an upright position while being dragged over the ice. After infinite trouble, and in obedience to the aggregated energies of the engines of both ships and the hauling of the combined crews, the English ship was drawn up upon the ice beside the American vessel. This double feat of skill and determination was duly saluted by a roar of guns and the cheers of the sailors.
"There was only one way to get past this obstacle: to pull the ships on runners over the ice, right through the natural gap in the icy barrier. Our efforts to create this passage were nothing short of extraordinary. Both crews worked for over a week preparing the sloped ice-foot to drag the vessels up. Then we had to build a massive cradle out of thick wooden beams securely bolted together, large and strong enough to support either ship. Thankfully, we had enough lumber for this purpose, as both ships had supplies for building Arctic huts included among their stores. The cradle was first secured to the hull of the Mercury, and the crews of both ships grabbed hold of the ropes tied to her decks. She was pulled close to the ice but completely refused to leave the water. We tried anchoring in the ice ahead, connecting a system of blocks and ropes to boost the men's strength with the hoisting engine, but even that didn't work. Next, we set up a large drum vertically above the shaft of the propeller, connecting it with right-angled cog-wheels. An enormous cable was attached to it, with the other end linked to ropes threaded through blocks anchored firmly a quarter-mile ahead by thirty ice-embedded anchors. We started the engines, and sure enough, the bow of the vessel began to emerge from the water. The Mercury would have been lifted completely onto the ice if not for several smaller cables in the blocks snapping right then, resulting in our third attempt failing. At that point, Sir John Forbes suggested we plant a few more anchors in the ice. With additional blocks, we could work a cable from the bow of the Mercury to the stern of the Aurora Borealis. Once that was set up, he would steam ahead off the ice and add the power of his ship to the engine of the Mercury, alleviating the strain on the Mercury's cables. It was an excellent idea, and we immediately got to work on it. The outcome was a complete success. The combined efforts of the English ship and her crew, along with our vessel and men, managed to pull the Mercury up the ice slope and place her upright and dry on the flat surface of the lead. It became relatively easy to move the ship over the ice afterward. Her own engines were capable of the task; however, the Mercury couldn't move ahead without help, as the Aurora Borealis would not be able to leave the water on her own. Plus, we only had enough material for one cradle for both ships. The issue was resolved by cutting away one-fourth of the cradle from beneath both the bow and stern of the Mercury, and by merging these parts, we created a sledge for the Aurora Borealis that was as large as our own ship's and strong enough to keep her upright while being dragged over the ice. After considerable effort, thanks to the combined power of both ships' engines and the teamwork of our crews, the English ship was successfully pulled onto the ice alongside the American vessel. This remarkable feat of skill and determination was celebrated with the sound of cannon fire and cheers from the sailors."
"The ice proved so smooth and hard that the crews of each ship, assisted by the engines, were able to work their respective vessels in good order through the entire chasm, a distance of seventy miles. Arriving at the open floe beyond the northern ice-foot, we bevelled off the ice as before, and the ships were finally launched upon the polar sea."
"The ice was so smooth and hard that the crews of each ship, with help from the engines, were able to maneuver their vessels through the entire gap, a distance of seventy miles, in good order. When we reached the open floe past the northern ice-foot, we shaped the ice as we had done before, and the ships were finally launched into the polar sea."
I congratulated Sir John Forbes and Captain Adams on their successful manœuvre, which resulted in getting their ships across the ice. It was a feat of engineering skill rarely possible of accomplishment, and in their case nature had seconded their efforts by providing a smooth and solid floor to operate upon, otherwise all human endeavor would have been fruitless.
I congratulated Sir John Forbes and Captain Adams on their successful maneuver that got their ships across the ice. It was a rare feat of engineering skill, and in their case, nature helped them out by providing a smooth and solid surface to work on; otherwise, all their efforts would have been pointless.
"And now, gentlemen," I said, "what do you say surprised you most in your voyage hither from the ice barrier?"
"And now, gentlemen," I said, "what surprised you the most on your journey here from the ice barrier?"
"I think, admiral," said Captain Adams, "that the grandest sight on earth is the full view of the Polar Gulf, with its suspended abyss of waters surrounding the ship. The colossal flux and reflux of waters produces a feeling of terrible sublimity. It is an awful scene."
"I think, Admiral," said Captain Adams, "that the most breathtaking sight on earth is the complete view of the Polar Gulf, with its endless depths of water surrounding the ship. The massive ebb and flow of the waters creates an overwhelming sense of grandeur. It's a truly stunning scene."
"But that scene," said Sir John Forbes, "belongs to the outer world. This aspect of the interior world of Plutusia is ten[249] thousand times more magnificent. What grander glory ever fell on human eyes than this Colosseum of oceans, continents, kingdoms, islands and seas spread upon the vast interior vault surrounding us, and all lit up by the internal sun! The human imagination never conceived anything equal to this. Here nature surpasses the wildest dreams of fancy. We are astounded with the splendor of such a world!"
"But that scene," said Sir John Forbes, "belongs to the outside world. This side of the inner world of Plutusia is ten[249] thousand times more stunning. What greater beauty has ever graced human eyes than this giant Colosseum of oceans, continents, kingdoms, islands, and seas spread across the vast interior space around us, all illuminated by the internal sun! The human imagination has never dreamed up anything like this. Here, nature exceeds the wildest fantasies. We are amazed by the splendor of such a world!"
"You are right, Sir John," said Captain Adams; "this interior sphere surpasses anything hitherto discovered in heaven or earth. And then to think of its enormous riches! The royal fleet of Atvatabar, plated with solid gold, proves the extraordinary profusion of the precious metal."
"You’re right, Sir John," said Captain Adams; "this inner sphere surpasses anything we've ever found in heaven or on earth. And just to think about its incredible wealth! The royal fleet of Atvatabar, coated in solid gold, shows just how abundant the precious metal is."
CHAPTER XLVI.
THE ARREST OF LYONE.
While the entertainment was at its height, we were surprised by one of the guards informing us that a messenger had arrived at the fortress from Egyplosis, bearing for me a despatch of the utmost importance from the high priest Hushnoly.
While the entertainment was at its peak, we were surprised when one of the guards informed us that a messenger had arrived at the fortress from Egyplosis, bringing me a message of the utmost importance from the high priest Hushnoly.
We were all excitement at the news, and on opening the despatch, I read as follows:
We were all excited by the news, and when I opened the message, I read this:
"To His Excellency Lexington White, Lord Admiral of Atvatabar, Greeting:
"To His Excellency Lexington White, Lord Admiral of Atvatabar, Greetings:"
"Your glorious victory over the royal fleet has awakened popular excitement in favor of deposing His Majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, and establishing our late beloved goddess Lyone on the throne, as queen of Atvatabar. Egyplosis has openly espoused the cause of Lyone, and the sacred college of priests and priestesses have taken up arms in favor of the goddess. His majesty, being resolved to stamp out rebellion at any cost, has caused the arrest of Lyone at her palace, Tanje, and has confined her in the fortress Calnogor as hostage for the good behavior of the people. He has threatened to put Lyone to death in case her followers attempt any hostile demonstrations against the king's authority. We of Egyplosis are committed[250] to the cause of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar!
"Your amazing victory over the royal fleet has sparked a wave of excitement among the people to remove His Majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar and place our late beloved goddess Lyone on the throne as queen of Atvatabar. Egyplosis has openly supported Lyone, and the sacred college of priests and priestesses have taken up arms for the goddess. The king, determined to crush the rebellion at any cost, has ordered Lyone's arrest at her palace, Tanje, and has imprisoned her in the fortress Calnogor as a hostage to ensure the people's good behavior. He has threatened to execute Lyone if her supporters make any aggressive moves against his authority. We of Egyplosis are committed[250] to the cause of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar!"
Hushnoly."
Hushnoly.
This was most alarming news! While we had been feasting in inglorious ease our queen had been arrested and imprisoned! The time for action had come.
This was shocking news! While we had been enjoying ourselves in comfort, our queen had been arrested and locked up! The time to take action had arrived.
Ere we could deliberate on the best course to pursue, a second message from Hushnoly arrived, stating that the king, hearing of the outbreak in Egyplosis, had ordered Coltonobory, the commander-in-chief, to proceed with his wayleals to Egyplosis, to capture Hushnoly and disband his followers. This being an open declaration of war, had precipitated a civil struggle, and the armies both of the king and queen were being recruited with great excitement on both sides. As for Kioram, that city had declared for our cause, and the governor was overjoyed to know that the victory of the Polar King had resulted in the entire fleet espousing the cause of Lyone.
Before we could discuss the best course of action, a second message from Hushnoly came in, saying that the king, upon hearing about the outbreak in Egyplosis, had ordered Coltonobory, the commander-in-chief, to move his troops to Egyplosis to capture Hushnoly and disband his supporters. This was a clear declaration of war, leading to a civil conflict, and armies from both the king and queen were being gathered with a lot of enthusiasm on both sides. As for Kioram, that city had aligned with our cause, and the governor was thrilled to learn that the victory of the Polar King had led the entire fleet to support Lyone.
I questioned Governor Ladalmir on the strength and equipment of both the king's forces and those willing to support Lyone, and the probabilities of our cause being successful.
I asked Governor Ladalmir about the strength and equipment of both the king's forces and those ready to support Lyone, as well as the chances of our cause succeeding.
He informed me that the king already commanded an army of half a million men, composed two-thirds of wayleals and one-third bockhockids, or flying cavalry, armed with swords, shields and spears of deadly power. The adherents of Lyone numbered already one hundred thousand men, who had also proclaimed her queen of Atvatabar, including five thousand amazons from Egyplosis, who would fight for their late goddess to the death, all similarly armed.
He told me that the king had already assembled an army of half a million men, made up of two-thirds wayleals and one-third bockhockids, or flying cavalry, equipped with deadly swords, shields, and spears. The supporters of Lyone already numbered one hundred thousand, who had also declared her queen of Atvatabar, including five thousand amazons from Egyplosis, who would fight to the death for their fallen goddess, all similarly armed.
"The future is doubtful," said the governor; "but with your aid we may well hope for success. I congratulate you on your splendid victory, which is already known throughout the kingdom, and will increase our forces to two hundred and fifty thousand men. It will cheer the heart of our late goddess to know that she also already possesses a powerful fleet."
"The future is uncertain," said the governor; "but with your support, we have a real chance for success. I want to congratulate you on your amazing victory, which is already recognized across the kingdom, and will boost our forces to two hundred and fifty thousand men. It will lift the spirit of our late goddess to know that she also has a strong fleet."
"Do you consider the queen in any immediate danger at the hands of the king or government?" I inquired.
"Do you think the queen is in any immediate danger from the king or the government?" I asked.
"Well," said the governor, "at the present stage of affairs it is difficult to think that either king or Borodemy would dare to execute her majesty, even although it might be according to law. Yet, if alarmed at the partial destruction and defection of the fleet and the growing power of the queen's followers, the[251] bloodthirsty king and frightened government might possibly execute her, especially if they saw no hope for themselves in the coming struggle."
"Well," said the governor, "given the current situation, it's hard to believe that either the king or Borodemy would actually dare to execute her majesty, even if it were legal. However, if they become worried about the partial destruction and defection of the fleet and the increasing influence of the queen's supporters, the[251] ruthless king and nervous government might consider executing her, especially if they saw no chance of survival in the upcoming conflict."
"Then," said I, "whether we fight or not, our queen is in very serious danger of death?"
"Then," I said, "whether we fight or not, our queen is in serious danger of dying?"
"That is what I most fear," said the governor. "As soon as I heard of the imprisonment of her majesty I called a review of my garrison of wayleals and bockhockids, and asked them if they would espouse the cause of the queen, and to a man they swore allegiance thereto. I conceive the only way to secure respect for the queen is to make her followers as formidable as possible."
"That's what I fear the most," said the governor. "As soon as I heard about the queen's imprisonment, I called a meeting with my garrison of wayleals and bockhockids and asked them if they would support the queen's cause. Every single one of them pledged their loyalty. I believe the only way to ensure respect for the queen is to make her supporters as strong as possible."
"Action," I added, "is imperative. We must strike the king's army a fearful blow, to impress his majesty with respect for our power. The queen must either be released by the king or we will release her ourselves. There must be an immediate mobilization of the queen's army, and preceding that, a council of war in the fortress of Kioram to appoint a commander-in-chief and generals of division. Governor Ladalmir," I continued, "I thank you in the name of Lyone for your allegiance. It is very gratifying to the fleet to know that it is spared the necessity of bombarding your beautiful city."
"Action," I added, "is crucial. We need to deal a powerful blow to the king's army to make his majesty respect our strength. The queen must either be freed by the king or we will free her ourselves. We need to immediately mobilize the queen's army, and before that, hold a war council in the fortress of Kioram to appoint a commander-in-chief and division generals. Governor Ladalmir," I continued, "thank you on behalf of Lyone for your loyalty. It’s really reassuring for the fleet to know it won’t have to bombard your beautiful city."
"We have pledged ourselves to support our queen, to whom be freedom and victory!" said the governor.
"We’ve committed to supporting our queen, may she have freedom and victory!" said the governor.
"Ay, ay!" said the captains, Pra and Nototherboc.
"Ay, ay!" said the captains, Pra and Nototherboc.
"The fleet, of course, will assist in defending the city," I said; "and in addition to this duty will furnish a brigade of thirty thousand wing-jackets for active service in the interior. Now, in view of this, how many men can you spare from the garrison?"
"The fleet, of course, will help defend the city," I said; "and in addition to this responsibility, it will provide a brigade of thirty thousand wing-jackets for active service in the interior. So, considering this, how many men can you spare from the garrison?"
The governor replied that he could spare ten thousand wayleals, under the command of Pra, and five thousand bockhockids, under command of Nototherboc.
The governor responded that he could allocate ten thousand wayleals, led by Pra, and five thousand bockhockids, led by Nototherboc.
I ordered Astronomer Starbottle, with Flathootly as escort, to depart at once for Egyplosis, and summon to Kioram High Priest Hushnoly and the high priestess, Grand Sorcerer Charka and the grand sorceress, together with such a retinue of trusty officers as would be worthy of being made commanders in the coming struggle. After summoning Egyplosis, they were both to go to Gnaphisthasia and summon Yermoul, lord of art, and his trusty captains, also to Kioram, and return hither without[252] delay. "Choose each of you," I said, "a pair of the strongest wings, and arm yourselves with revolvers. You must at all hazards evade the enemy and carry out your mission with the greatest possible speed."
I instructed Astronomer Starbottle, with Flathootly as his escort, to leave immediately for Egyplosis and summon High Priest Hushnoly and the high priestess, Grand Sorcerer Charka and the grand sorceress, along with a group of reliable officers worthy of being leaders in the upcoming conflict. After summoning Egyplosis, they were to proceed to Gnaphisthasia and call on Yermoul, the lord of art, and his loyal captains, also to Kioram, and return here without[252] delay. "Each of you," I said, "choose a pair of the strongest wings and get armed with revolvers. You must do everything possible to avoid the enemy and complete your mission as quickly as you can."
Astronomer Starbottle and Flathootly were enthusiastic at being allowed to undertake so adventurous a journey. They immediately began to prepare for, an early departure.
Astronomer Starbottle and Flathootly were excited to be allowed to embark on such an adventurous journey. They quickly started getting ready for an early departure.
"Might I inquire," said the governor, "what you mean by revolvers?"
"Might I ask," said the governor, "what you mean by revolvers?"
We showed him the weapons by which we had resisted the onslaught of myriads of wing-jackets, to the fatal force of which thousands had succumbed. He was astonished at the invention, and said if the army of the queen were equipped with so formidable a weapon, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar would very easily be driven from his throne, and Lyone would be truly Queen of Atvatabar.
We showed him the weapons we used to fight off the countless winged attackers, to which thousands had fallen victim. He was amazed by the design and said that if the queen's army had such a powerful weapon, King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar could be easily removed from his throne, and Lyone would truly become the Queen of Atvatabar.
It was decided that the fortress of Kioram should be immediately turned into an arsenal for the manufacture of spears and revolvers, for the use of the wayleals and bockhockids of Lyone's army. The mines where the metal terrelium was worked and the factories where aquelium was elaborated from the water of the ocean were to be seized, and vast quantities of these metals sent to Kioram for the use of the entire army, to furnish a current for the deadly spears, to be made under the superintendence of Professor Rackiron.
It was decided that the fortress of Kioram should be immediately converted into an arsenal for making spears and guns for the wayleals and bockhockids of Lyone's army. The mines where the metal terrelium was extracted and the factories where aquelium was produced from ocean water were to be taken over, and large amounts of these metals sent to Kioram for the use of the entire army, to supply the deadly spears, which would be produced under the supervision of Professor Rackiron.
Astronomer Starbottle and the redoubtable Flathootly were equipped with splendid sets of wings worked by cells of double power. Their magnetic spears were far-reaching and carried a current of tremendous intensity, contact with which was immediate death.
Astronomer Starbottle and the formidable Flathootly had amazing sets of wings powered by double-strength cells. Their magnetic spears had a long range and produced an incredibly strong current; coming into contact with them meant instant death.
"Be jabers," said Flathootly, "the fellow that touches us will foind us hornets of the first magnitude. We'll give him a touch of the cholera morbus."
"Wow," said Flathootly, "anyone who messes with us is going to find out we’re a force to be reckoned with. We’ll give him a taste of some serious trouble."
"I entrust the despatches in your hand, astronomer," said I, "and with Flathootly as escort and body-guard, I hope you will both execute your mission and return safe to Kioram."
"I entrust the messages to you, astronomer," I said, "and with Flathootly as your escort and bodyguard, I hope you both carry out your mission and return safely to Kioram."
"Caution and despatch will be our watchwords," said the astronomer, "and you are already assured of our fidelity."
"Caution and speed will be our guiding principles," said the astronomer, "and you can already trust in our loyalty."
"In addition to your duty as couriers to Egyplosis and Gnaphisthasia I desire you," I said, "to explore the upper atmosphere, with a view of discovering at what height centrifugal[253] gravity ceases to operate on bodies, and, if possible, where gravity toward Swang begins to exert its force. I wish to choose an aerial battle-field, where there is no gravity, so that our wayleals may have absolute freedom of action."
"In addition to your task as messengers to Egyplosis and Gnaphisthasia, I want you," I said, "to investigate the upper atmosphere to find out at what height centrifugal[253] gravity stops affecting objects, and, if possible, where gravity towards Swang starts to take effect. I want to select an aerial battleground where there is no gravity, so that our wayleals can have total freedom to act."
"We have discovered a perceptible movement toward the sun at a height of fifty miles," said the governor; "at that height our wayleals cease to revolve with the earth, and therefore have no weight—but your astronomer can easily verify this fact by his own experience."
"We've noticed a noticeable movement toward the sun at an altitude of fifty miles," said the governor. "At that height, our wayleals stop rotating with the earth, so they have no weight—but your astronomer can easily confirm this by his own experience."
"Do you think our couriers will receive opposition from the king's wayleals?" I inquired.
"Do you think our couriers will face any opposition from the king's supporters?" I asked.
"I would suggest their being disguised as the king's wayleals as a means of safety. If they travel as wayleals of her majesty they are liable to be captured."
"I would recommend they disguise themselves as the king's attendants for safety. If they travel as attendants of her majesty, they're likely to be captured."
The astronomer and Flathootly made the necessary disguise in their attire as a measure of safety, each donning a leathern cuirass, highly decorated with white-metal helmet and boots, and packing a sufficient quantity of food in a portable trunk to supply them during the journey. They bade us good-by, soaring from the deck into the gulfs of air above Atvatabar, and directed their flight to Egyplosis.
The astronomer and Flathootly put together a necessary disguise for safety, each wearing a leather cuirass, stylishly adorned with a white metal helmet and boots, and packed enough food in a portable trunk to last them on their journey. They said goodbye and took off from the deck, soaring into the skies above Atvatabar, heading towards Egyplosis.
CHAPTER XLVII.
THE COUNCIL OF WAR IN KIORAM.
The sensation produced by the defeat of the royal fleet, the destruction of forty of the ships, and the defection of the remaining sixty vessels to the cause of Queen Lyone, shook the nation from its centre to circumference. It appeared incredible that one ship could destroy so many well-armed vessels. Our terrorite guns were considered demon powers, and such was the consternation produced by their terrible energy that, were it possible for us to use such weapons in aerial battle, their appearance would alone cause the royal army to surrender.
The feeling caused by the defeat of the royal fleet, the loss of forty ships, and the remaining sixty ships switching their allegiance to Queen Lyone, shook the nation to its core. It seemed unbelievable that one ship could take down so many heavily-armed vessels. Our terrorite guns were viewed as demonic forces, and the panic caused by their devastating power was so great that if we could use such weapons in aerial combat, their mere presence would make the royal army give up.
Coltonobory was confident he could soon suppress the insurrection by virtue of his superior force.
Coltonobory was sure he could quickly crush the rebellion thanks to his greater power.
As for his majesty, he was beside himself with rage at the loss of his fleet. Had Admiral Jolar been alive he would have answered for his defeat with his life. The following royal proclamation testified to the implacable wrath of the king:[254]
As for the king, he was furious about the loss of his fleet. If Admiral Jolar had been alive, he would have had to pay for his defeat with his life. The following royal proclamation showed the king's unyielding anger:[254]
"His Majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar to his faithful people:
"His Majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar to his loyal citizens:"
"Know ye, my people of Atvatabar, that the desperate barbarian who commands the alien ship, the Polar King, has not only alienated the affections of the Goddess Lyone, thereby insulting our holy religion and our laws, but has destroyed forty of our ships of war, and induced the remainder of our fleet to follow his fortunes, thereby giving him power to destroy our commerce, blockade our harbors, and burn our cities. His success has encouraged many who have hitherto been our faithful subjects to flock to his standard, and the terrors of treason and insurrection devastate our beloved country.
"Listen up, my people of Atvatabar, the desperate barbarian who leads the foreign ship, the Polar King, has not only turned the Goddess Lyone against us, insulting our sacred religion and laws, but has also destroyed forty of our warships and convinced the rest of our fleet to join him. This has given him the power to ruin our trade, block our ports, and set our cities on fire. His success has inspired many who used to be our loyal subjects to rally to his cause, and the fear of betrayal and rebellion is tearing our beloved country apart."
"What will be thought of Lyone, who was lately our beloved and adored goddess, who has treasonably allowed herself to be proclaimed Queen of Atvatabar, and who is the prime cause of all this deluge of crime, treason and apostasy by encouraging a heretical affection for a desperate criminal, and who dares to abuse her holy office by seeking matrimony with a murderer? It would be impossible for this cowardly and desperate assassin to visit our country with such destruction were it not that she who was our goddess sympathizes with his inhuman and infernal work. She has only to speak the word that she has no sympathy with such a monster, and his power will be paralyzed in a moment, and peace restored to our unhappy country. Will it be believed that she absolutely refuses to disown such a viper, and even boasts of his work, and that he will shortly set her free?
"What will people think of Lyone, who was recently our beloved and admired goddess, and who has traitorously allowed herself to be named Queen of Atvatabar? She is the main reason for this flood of crime, treason, and betrayal by encouraging a twisted affection for a desperate criminal. How can she dare to misuse her sacred position by wanting to marry a murderer? It would be impossible for this cowardly and desperate assassin to wreak such havoc in our country if it weren't for her support of his cruel and wicked actions. All she has to do is say that she has no sympathy for such a monster, and his power would be instantly shattered, bringing peace back to our troubled nation. Can anyone believe that she outright refuses to disown such a viper, and even takes pride in his actions, and that he will soon set her free?"
"Our prisoner, she has disregarded our clemency in holding back the sword of justice that hangs over her head. Her life is already forfeited by her own actions. The monster of insurrection and apostasy must be struck in its most vital part. Orders have been given for a full conclave of the Borodemy, to put our fallen goddess on trial forthwith, and if found guilty to be immediately executed.
"Our prisoner has ignored our mercy by delaying the punishment that looms over her. Her life is already lost due to her own choices. The threat of rebellion and betrayal must be addressed decisively. Instructions have been issued for a complete gathering of the Borodemy to put our fallen goddess on trial right away, and if she is found guilty, she will be executed immediately."
"The commander-in-chief of the army, Coltonobory, has orders to attack, pursue and put to death without mercy all rebels in arms, and arrest all sympathizers with the rebel cause.
"The commander-in-chief of the army, Coltonobory, has orders to attack, pursue, and mercilessly eliminate all armed rebels, and to arrest anyone who supports the rebel cause."
"Given in our palace at Calnogor in the twenty-sixth year of our reign.
"Given in our palace at Calnogor in the twenty-sixth year of our reign."
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, King of Atvatabar."
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, King of Atvatabar."
This proclamation revealed the desperate crisis matters had reached. The bloodthirsty king had Lyone in his power, and unless a miracle happened nothing could save her. The fact that the flag of the queen floated above Kioram must have added enormously to the wrath of the king, and the supreme question with us then was how to save our queen from a cruel fate.
This announcement showed just how bad things had gotten. The ruthless king had Lyone under his control, and unless something miraculous occurred, there was no chance of saving her. The sight of the queen's flag flying over Kioram must have intensified the king's anger significantly, and our main concern at that point was how to rescue our queen from a terrible fate.
While discussing this important subject with Governor Ladalmir and my own retinue, we were agreeably surprised to learn of the arrival of the high priest and priestess and the grand sorcerer and sorceress from Egyplosis. Astronomer Starbottle and Flathootly had so far evidently succeeded in their mission.
While talking about this important topic with Governor Ladalmir and my team, we were pleasantly surprised to hear that the high priest and priestess, along with the grand sorcerer and sorceress from Egyplosis, had arrived. Astronomer Starbottle and Flathootly had clearly been successful in their mission so far.
Hushnoly reported that all Egyplosis was up in arms for the cause of the queen. The priestesses had formed an amazonian legion of five thousand wayleals. These would be commanded by the high priestess Zooly-Soase and the grand sorceress Thoubool in equal divisions. The sacred phalanx of priests of the spiritual palace would be under the command of the grand sorcerer, while Hushnoly would hold himself in readiness for a special command.
Hushnoly reported that all of Egyplosis was ready to fight for the queen's cause. The priestesses had formed an amazonian legion of five thousand warriors. These would be led by the high priestess Zooly-Soase and the grand sorceress Thoubool in equal parts. The sacred group of priests from the spiritual palace would be under the command of the grand sorcerer, while Hushnoly would be on standby for a special command.
While praising the devotion of the twin-souls, a message by telegraph was received from Gnaphisthasia, stating that the lord of art, Yermoul, was on his way to Kioram. He would travel on the wing by a circuitous route, to avoid contact with any of the king's wayleals. Yermoul would be accompanied by the chief priests of poetry, painting, sculpture, music, decoration, architecture, and dancing.
While celebrating the commitment of the twin souls, a telegraph message came in from Gnaphisthasia, saying that the lord of art, Yermoul, was headed to Kioram. He would take a roundabout path to avoid running into any of the king's guards. Yermoul would be joined by the leading priests of poetry, painting, sculpture, music, decoration, architecture, and dance.
No messenger had been sent to Grasnagallipas, high priest of the palace of inventions in Calnogor, as tidings had been received from that quarter that the priests of invention, owing to their close connection with the seat of government, had become bockhockids of the king. The defection of Grasnagallipas was a severe blow to our cause, as he was the greatest inventor in the kingdom, and master of ten thousand magnetic bockhockids, that machine being his own invention.
No messenger had been sent to Grasnagallipas, the high priest of the invention palace in Calnogor, because news had come from that area that the priests of invention, due to their close ties with the government, had become bockhockids of the king. Grasnagallipas's defection was a significant setback for our cause since he was the greatest inventor in the kingdom and the master of ten thousand magnetic bockhockids, a machine he had invented himself.
Governor Ladalmir said the crisis upon which we were to deliberate demanded immediate action, and the first step to be taken was to appoint a commander-in-chief for the army of the queen. The victory achieved by the commander of the Polar King in fighting the royal navy single-handed, and his personal[256] sympathy with her majesty, pointed out his excellency, Lexington White, already lord admiral of the fleet, as the man of all others fit to assume the supreme command of all operations directed against the royal army to secure the liberation of Lyone and the reformation of the religion of Atvatabar. "I therefore," said he, "nominate his excellency, Lexington White, commander-in-chief of the army of the queen."
Governor Ladalmir stated that the crisis we needed to discuss required immediate action, and the first step was to appoint a commander-in-chief for the queen's army. The victory won by the commander of the Polar King in battling the royal navy alone, along with his personal[256] loyalty to her majesty, identified his excellency, Lexington White, who is already the lord admiral of the fleet, as the best choice to take on the supreme command of all operations against the royal army to secure the liberation of Lyone and reform the religion of Atvatabar. "Therefore," he said, "I nominate his excellency, Lexington White, as commander-in-chief of the queen's army."
The governor's proposition was received with the wildest enthusiasm, and I gracefully accepted the high honor conferred upon me.
The governor's proposal was met with immense excitement, and I graciously accepted the prestigious honor given to me.
Hushnoly was appointed my assistant, under the title of supreme general of the army, and the list of generals included the grand sorcerer Charka, the grand sorceress Thoubool, the high priestess Zooly-Soase, the lord of art Yermoul, Governor Ladalmir, Generals Pra and Nototherboc. The chief priests of poetry, painting, music, architecture and decoration, and Professors Rackiron, Goldrock and Starbottle, Dr. Merryferry and Flathootly were also created generals of the army, being at the same time relieved from service in the fleet.
Hushnoly was appointed as my assistant with the title of supreme general of the army. The list of generals included the grand sorcerer Charka, the grand sorceress Thoubool, the high priestess Zooly-Soase, the lord of art Yermoul, Governor Ladalmir, and Generals Pra and Nototherboc. The chief priests of poetry, painting, music, architecture, and decoration, as well as Professors Rackiron, Goldrock, and Starbottle, Dr. Merryferry, and Flathootly were also made generals of the army, while being excused from duty in the fleet.
Rear-Admiral Wallace was promoted to full command of the fleet during my absence therefrom, with the title of admiral.
Rear-Admiral Wallace was promoted to full command of the fleet during my absence, taking on the title of admiral.
As president of the council, I spoke as follows:
As the president of the council, I said the following:
"Supreme General Hushnoly and generals of the army of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar, you are aware of the nature of the crisis that calls us together and the cause to which we devote our lives and fortunes. Our beloved queen, for whom we fight, is in the hands and at the mercy of a cruel tyrant. We may hear of her death at any moment. Such an event would crush our hopes and blast our cause beyond hope of recovery. We must be both bold and prudent. We must concentrate our forces to withstand the onset of the enemy. A proclamation must be issued making Kioram, which is under the protection of the fleet, the headquarters of the army and the rallying-ground for volunteers. Our arsenal in the fortress will begin at once to make revolvers, under the superintendence of General Rackiron, for the use of our wayleals. Armed with these, one hundred thousand wayleals will be equal to half a million men without such weapons.
"Supreme General Hushnoly and the generals of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar, you know why we're gathered here and the cause we dedicate our lives and resources to. Our beloved queen, for whom we fight, is at the mercy of a cruel tyrant. We could hear about her death at any moment. That would shatter our hopes and ruin our cause beyond repair. We must be both brave and wise. We need to concentrate our forces to withstand the enemy's attack. A proclamation must be made to establish Kioram, which is protected by the fleet, as the headquarters of the army and the meeting point for volunteers. Our arsenal in the fortress will start producing revolvers immediately, supervised by General Rackiron, for our wayleals to use. With these, one hundred thousand wayleals will be as powerful as half a million men without such weapons."
"We must strike a mighty blow as soon as possible for the sake of Lyone, our queen. Once break the power of the king,[257] and he will be glad to sue for peace by liberating our adored idol, the pride of Atvatabar."
"We need to take decisive action as soon as we can for the sake of Lyone, our queen. Once we weaken the king's power,[257] he'll be eager to negotiate peace by freeing our beloved idol, the pride of Atvatabar."
These sentiments were applauded with impetuous excitement.
These feelings were met with enthusiastic applause.
Hushnoly caused telegraphic despatches as to the proceedings of the council to be sent to Egyplosis, Gnaphisthasia, and to sympathizers in Calnogor, calling on volunteers for the army of the queen to report themselves at Kioram without delay.
Hushnoly arranged for telegrams to be sent about the council's proceedings to Egyplosis, Gnaphisthasia, and supporters in Calnogor, urging volunteers for the queen's army to report to Kioram immediately.
Admiral Wallace was instructed to send vessels to various points on the coast of Atvatabar, to receive volunteers and supplies and transmit them to Kioram with all possible speed.
Admiral Wallace was ordered to send ships to different locations along the coast of Atvatabar to gather volunteers and supplies and deliver them to Kioram as quickly as possible.
The mines of precious metals of the queen, situated on the northern coast of the kingdom, and the materials for making guns, gunpowder and terrorite, were to be accumulated at Kioram without delay.
The queen’s precious metal mines, located on the northern coast of the kingdom, along with the supplies for making guns, gunpowder, and terrorite, were to be gathered at Kioram right away.
Professor Rackiron agreed, if furnished with men and materials, to turn out sufficient hand mitrailleuses to arm one hundred thousand wayleals in less than a month. He also proposed to furnish our wayleals with magnic spears, and to arm the legs of the bockhockids with magnic toes, so that a company of the strange animals could rout a legion of wayleals. We discovered that the materials for the manufacture of terrorite existed in abundance in Atvatabar, and as the secret of this substance was still ours, we were in a position to work fearful havoc on the enemy.
Professor Rackiron agreed that if he had enough manpower and resources, he could produce enough hand machine guns to equip one hundred thousand fighters in less than a month. He also suggested providing our fighters with energy spears and equipping the legs of the bockhockids with energy toes, so that a group of these strange creatures could defeat a legion of fighters. We found that the materials needed to create terrorite were plentiful in Atvatabar, and since we still held the secret to this substance, we were ready to cause significant destruction to the enemy.
Before the council broke up the most encouraging news was received from our agents throughout the kingdom that the enrollment of volunteers for our cause was proceeding with great rapidity, and a hundred thousand men would arrive in Kioram within a week from the date of our proclamation. Hushnoly was appointed general of volunteers, in addition to his rank as supreme general of the army. General Yermoul and his colleagues would command the contingent from Gnaphisthasia, consisting of fourteen thousand wayleals.
Before the council ended, we received some very encouraging news from our agents around the kingdom: the recruitment of volunteers for our cause was moving quickly, and a hundred thousand men would reach Kioram within a week of our announcement. Hushnoly was appointed as the general of volunteers, on top of his role as the supreme general of the army. General Yermoul and his team would lead the group from Gnaphisthasia, which consisted of fourteen thousand wayleals.
While thus discussing the details of our army organization, Astronomer Starbottle and his body-guard, Flathootly, arrived at the fortress, having safely escaped all perils in making a very hazardous journey.
While discussing the details of our army organization, Astronomer Starbottle and his bodyguard, Flathootly, arrived at the fortress after safely navigating a risky journey.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
THE REPORT OF ASTRONOMER STARBOTTLE.
I congratulated our couriers upon their safe return from a successful expedition. The astronomer made the following report of his journey:
I congratulated our couriers on their safe return from a successful expedition. The astronomer provided the following report of his journey:
"Following our instructions to bear despatches to Egyplosis and Gnaphisthasia, and at the same time make such astronomical and meteorological observations as might be valuable to military operations in Atvatabar, we rose to a considerable height in the air after leaving the Polar King. We were still under the influence of the earth's revolution, moving with Atvatabar two hundred and fifty miles an hour from east to west. We found the atmosphere of equal density, no matter how high we ascended, showing it to be a continuation of the denser strata of the outer air pressing into the earth by way of the open poles. It fills the hollow shell of the earth as an elastic ball, pressing equally on every part of the interior surface. Notwithstanding its mobility, it partakes of the revolution of the earth, hence the particularly serene climate of Bilbimtesirol and the absence of trade-winds in the region of greatest motion, which corresponds to the torrid zone of the outer sphere. The only winds are local disturbances, sometimes excessively violent, caused by the irregularities of the earth's surface and the consequent unequal distribution of heat and cold. Besides the general serenity of the air there are other reasons why the interior planet is really the only true world where human flight is a complete success.
"Following our instructions to deliver messages to Egyplosis and Gnaphisthasia, and at the same time make any astronomical and weather observations that could be useful for military operations in Atvatabar, we rose to a considerable height after leaving the Polar King. We were still influenced by the earth's rotation, traveling with Atvatabar at two hundred and fifty miles an hour from east to west. We found that the atmosphere maintained a consistent density, regardless of how high we ascended, indicating it was a continuation of the denser layers of outer air pushing into the earth through the open poles. It fills the hollow shell of the earth like an elastic ball, pressing evenly on every part of the inner surface. Despite its mobility, it moves along with the earth's rotation, which is why Bilbimtesirol has such a calm climate and lacks trade winds in the region of greatest motion, corresponding to the tropics of the outer sphere. The only winds are local disturbances, sometimes extremely harsh, caused by the unevenness of the earth's surface and the resulting unequal distribution of heat and cold. In addition to the overall calmness of the air, there are other reasons why the inner planet is truly the only real world where human flight is fully successful."
"We found that at a height of fifty miles the gravity caused by centrifugal motion is exactly counterbalanced by the attraction of the central sun overhead. At a height of sixty miles, if the wings remain motionless, we perceptibly ascend with a slowly increasing motion toward the sun, while the centrifugal gravity slowly lessens, owing to the lesser circle of space traversed, the attraction of Swang as gradually increases, and nothing but the strength of our wings prevented our falling into the fires of the sun.
"We discovered that at an altitude of fifty miles, the gravity from centrifugal motion is perfectly balanced by the pull of the sun above us. At sixty miles up, if our wings stay still, we noticeably rise with a gradually increasing motion towards the sun, while the centrifugal gravity decreases slowly because of the smaller circle of space we’re covering. The attraction of Swang gradually increases, and it’s only the power of our wings that keeps us from plunging into the sun's flames."
"Our chief discovery was the fact that there exists a belt of air at a distance of between fifty and sixty miles above the[259] earth, extremely cold, in which there is no weight, and all objects therein float, indifferent to the presence of the sun above or earth beneath. We saw a distant globe hanging in this region of very small size, and through the glass we could see mountains, rivers and seas thereon, but no traces of cities or human life.
"Our main discovery was that there is a layer of air about fifty to sixty miles above the[259] earth, which is extremely cold and has no weight, allowing all objects within it to float, unaffected by the sun above or the earth below. We spotted a small, distant globe floating in this area, and with a telescope, we could see mountains, rivers, and seas on its surface, but no signs of cities or human life."
"During our stay in this imponderable region Flathootly expressed his satisfaction by grotesque evolutions. He would fly, moving his legs as if he were skating on ice, and again plunging as though he were diving into the sea. Then he would fly upward feet foremost, as though he were falling toward the sun.
"While we were in this strange area, Flathootly showed his excitement with silly movements. He would glide, moving his legs as if he were skating on ice, and then dive like he was jumping into the ocean. After that, he would soar upward feet first, as if he were falling toward the sun."
"'Shure it's foine fun,' he said, 'to shtand upside down, flyin' an' laughin' at the same toime.'
"'Sure it's fine fun,' he said, 'to stand upside down, flying and laughing at the same time.'"
"'Take care,' I said, 'and don't fall upward.'
"'Take care,' I said, 'and don't fall up.'"
"'How can I fall upward when the ground's below me?' he inquired.
"'How can I fall upward when the ground's beneath me?' he asked."
"'The earth below you has no attraction at this height,' I said; 'but the sun is exerting its influence upon us. If we go any higher up we'll be drawn into the fires of the sun and roasted alive.'
"'The ground beneath you isn't appealing at this height,' I said; 'but the sun is pulling us in. If we go any higher, we'll get caught in the sun's flames and get burned alive.'"
"'Be jabers, if that's so, I'll get down an' walk, an' you can fly around as much as you loike,' said Flathootly.
"'Gosh, if that's the case, I'll just walk, and you can fly around as much as you want,' said Flathootly."
"'If you descend you'll be arrested and executed as a spy. Remember, we're in an enemy's country,' said I.
"'If you go down there, you'll be arrested and executed as a spy. Remember, we're in enemy territory,' I said."
"'I'll tell you what I'll do then,' said he; 'now that I've got me siven-leagued boots on, I'll jist go down an' jump from wan mountain top to another.'
"'I'll tell you what I'm going to do then,' he said; 'now that I've got my seven-league boots on, I'm just going to go down and jump from one mountain top to another.'"
"Time would not permit us to stay longer in our high altitude, consequently we stretched ourselves on the abyss of air and swept downward to Egyplosis.
"Time wouldn’t allow us to stay longer at this high altitude, so we laid down into the vast expanse of air and glided down to Egyplosis."
"'Our flight was exultant and swift. We soared over mighty ranges of mountains and swept into wide valleys with the ecstasy of birds. What a splendid fact to communicate to the outer world—that man, denied for untold ages the power of flight, may now inhabit a world of incomparable beauty, where it is easier to fly than to walk and a thousand times more enjoyable! The powers of the body and the raptures of the soul are not in themselves limited. It is simply a question of environment. No sooner do we inhabit a new environment than both body and soul expand themselves and fill the greater amplitude as easily as that more restricted one. Give the world,[260] weary with ennui, a fresh joy, and see how eager its enjoyment thereof, how voraciously it feasts on the newly-found delight.
"'Our flight was exhilarating and quick. We flew over enormous mountain ranges and glided into vast valleys with the joy of birds. What an incredible thing to tell the world—that humans, who were denied the ability to fly for countless ages, can now live in a place of unmatched beauty, where flying is easier than walking and a thousand times more enjoyable! The capabilities of the body and the joys of the spirit aren't inherently limited. It's all about the environment. As soon as we enter a new environment, both body and spirit expand and fill the larger space just as easily as the smaller one. Offer the world,[260] tired of boredom, a new joy, and watch how eagerly it embraces it, how hungrily it devours the newfound delight.
"We descended to the level of the mountain peaks, and, sure enough, Flathootly, taking his stand on a lofty crag, would flap his wings and sail to the next mountain like an albatross. When alighting on one of the peaks he frightened an immense bird from its nest on a cliff. It was the seemorgh, a bird of prey, as large as six eagles, with wings measuring twenty feet from tip to tip. It ferociously flew at Flathootly as he tried to escape it, and caught him with its claws, fastening its strong beak in the back of his neck.
"We went down to the height of the mountain peaks, and sure enough, Flathootly, standing on a high rock, would flap his wings and glide to the next mountain like an albatross. When he landed on one of the peaks, he startled a huge bird from its nest on a cliff. It was the seemorgh, a bird of prey as big as six eagles, with wingspan measuring twenty feet from tip to tip. It fiercely chased Flathootly as he tried to get away, catching him with its claws and gripping him with its strong beak on the back of his neck."
"It was a perilous position for my companion.
"It was a dangerous situation for my friend."
"I flew to his rescue. He was badly frightened, and kept shouting, 'Kill the baste!' The bird being on Flathootly's back, rendered him powerless to cope with it. Suddenly the bird let go its grip of his neck and took hold of his head in its claws, with the idea of carrying him off to its eyrie. Coming behind the monster unseen, I managed by a well-directed blow to transfix him with my magnic spear. The seemorgh, with wide-distended wings and head falling limp on its breast, slowly revolving, descended to the earth, the first enemy to fall on land at the hands of the invader.
"I flew in to save him. He was really scared and kept shouting, 'Kill the beast!' The bird was on Flathootly's back, making it impossible for him to fight back. Suddenly, the bird let go of his neck and grabbed his head with its claws, trying to carry him off to its nest. Coming up behind the creature without being seen, I managed to stab it with my mighty spear. The seemorgh, with its wings spread wide and its head drooping on its chest, slowly twisted and descended to the ground, becoming the first enemy to fall at the hands of the invader."
"Flathootly now avoided the mountains. He had a narrow escape, but, excepting an ugly wound in his neck, was otherwise unscathed.
"Flathootly now stayed away from the mountains. He barely escaped, but aside from an ugly wound on his neck, he was otherwise unharmed."
"We continued our flight to Egyplosis, dimly visible in the vault before us. We continued to traverse the inner curve of the planet, Atvatabar surrounding us on all sides except that part of the sphere above us which was concealed by the brilliancy of Swang.
"We continued our journey to Egyplosis, faintly visible in the expanse ahead of us. We moved along the inner curve of the planet, with Atvatabar surrounding us on all sides except for the part of the sphere above that was hidden by the brightness of Swang."
"Owing to the uniform heat and density of the lower strata of air, every mountain top was covered with foliage. We saw many mansions of the Atvatabarese sculptured out of the solid rock and surrounded with noble forests of tropical vegetation. We flapped our wings thirty miles above Atvatabar, which lay, with its mountains, forests, lakes, cities, temples and dwellings, beneath us like a map.
"Owing to the consistent heat and density of the lower layers of air, every mountain peak was covered with greenery. We saw many mansions of the Atvatabarese carved out of solid rock and surrounded by majestic forests of tropical plants. We flapped our wings thirty miles above Atvatabar, which spread out below us like a map with its mountains, forests, lakes, cities, temples, and homes."
"We had flown for six or eight hours when a feeling of hunger admonished us to partake of food. The tin trunk, which was our commissariat department, had been towed behind us by means of a rope during the entire journey.
"We had been flying for six or eight hours when hunger reminded us to eat. The metal trunk, which was our food supply, had been pulled along behind us with a rope the whole time."

"'Flathootly,' said I, 'let us call a halt for refreshments.'
"'Flatly,' I said, 'let's take a break for refreshments.'"
"'With all my heart,' said he; 'but how are we to howld the trunk up?'
"'With all my heart,' he said; 'but how are we going to hold the trunk up?'"
"'Let us rise to the height of fifty miles again,' I replied, 'and then it will stand on the air alone, like ourselves.'
"'Let's rise to an altitude of fifty miles again,' I replied, 'and then it will hover in the air by itself, just like we do.'"
"'You're a wise man, sorr,' said he. 'It's an illigant idea that we'll adopt immediately.'
"'You're a wise man, sir,' he said. 'It's a brilliant idea that we'll implement right away.'"
"Accordingly, we were soon once more in the region of no weight, where we stood in the air as on land, Flathootly on one side of the trunk and I on the other, to dine on its contents.
"Before long, we were back in the area of zero gravity, where we floated in the air as if we were on solid ground, Flathootly on one side of the trunk and I on the other, ready to dig into its contents."
"Flathootly, opening the lid, brought forth some cold venison, which he coolly laid on the air beside us, saying, 'Shtand there now till you're wanted.' The venison quietly floated up against the side of the trunk, that being the only force of gravity acting upon it. In like manner he tossed around us a cold roast fowl, several varieties of cooked vegetables, and some rich puddings. He also produced several bottles of squang, the tokay of Atvatabar. These he flung downward, but every bottle, after falling half a mile or so, slowly ascended, and the entire bottles came back to us in a close cluster, as though unwilling to leave us.
"Flathootly, lifting the lid, pulled out some cold venison, which he casually placed in the air beside us, saying, 'Stay there until you’re needed.' The venison gently floated up against the side of the trunk, as that was the only force of gravity acting on it. He also tossed us a cold roast chicken, various cooked vegetables, and some rich puddings. Additionally, he brought out several bottles of squang, the tokay of Atvatabar. He threw them down, but each bottle, after dropping about half a mile, slowly floated back up, and all the bottles returned to us in a tight cluster, as if they didn’t want to leave us."
"It was a novel feast. We closed the lid of the trunk and spread a napkin thereon, and at once began our repast. Flathootly rapidly secured the floating dishes, and the food was demolished as easily as though we stood on terra firma. I pulled a pudding off my back, and Flathootly took from his neck the knives and forks that had clustered there.
"It was a unique feast. We closed the trunk lid and laid a napkin over it, then immediately started our meal. Flathootly quickly got the dishes that were floating, and the food disappeared as if we were standing on solid ground. I pulled a pudding off my back, and Flathootly took the knives and forks that had been hanging around his neck."
"The wine proved excellent. I mounted the trunk and proposed the health of Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar, and the empyrean rang with the enthusiasm invoked by the toast.
"The wine was excellent. I climbed onto the trunk and proposed a toast to Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar, and the heavens echoed with the excitement sparked by the toast."
"Flathootly proposed the health of our noble master, His Excellency Lexington White, the conqueror of the fleet. The air once more echoed its response to our hurrahs.
"Flathootly proposed a toast to the health of our noble master, His Excellency Lexington White, the conqueror of the fleet. The air once again echoed with our cheers."
"We might have rested, and even slept, on the impalpable air, but duty forbade us any such luxury. We repacked our trunk and proceeded straight to Egyplosis, then but two hundred miles away. We arrived safe, and, handing the high priest, Hushnoly, your despatch, hastened on to the palace of art at Gnaphisthasia. We again succeeded in eluding the vigilance of the[264] king's wayleals, thanks to our speed and disguise, and delivering your despatch to the grand priest of art Yermoul, in Gnaphisthasia, returned forthwith to Kioram."
"We could have rested, and even slept, in the soft air, but duty wouldn't allow us that luxury. We repacked our trunk and headed straight to Egyplosis, which was only two hundred miles away. We arrived safely, and after handing the high priest, Hushnoly, your message, we quickly made our way to the palace of art in Gnaphisthasia. We once again managed to avoid the watchful eyes of the[264] king's guards, thanks to our speed and disguise, and after delivering your message to the grand priest of art, Yermoul, in Gnaphisthasia, we immediately returned to Kioram."
CHAPTER XLIX.
PREPARATION FOR WAR.
In less than a week, as measured by the time bells of Kioram, the ships began to arrive with troops from various parts of the coast of Atvatabar, bringing volunteers for either branch of the service of her majesty. In ten days one hundred thousand volunteers had arrived, and these were quartered in the city, pending their equipment as wayleals and bockhockids. As might be expected, a great many were deserters from the royal army, and these were of great assistance in organizing the troops, being already skilled in the tactics of aerial warfare.
In less than a week, according to the clock bells of Kioram, the ships started coming in with troops from different parts of the Atvatabar coast, bringing volunteers for either branch of Her Majesty’s service. In ten days, one hundred thousand volunteers had arrived, and they were housed in the city while they prepared to be equipped as wayleals and bockhockids. As expected, many were deserters from the royal army, and they were really helpful in organizing the troops since they were already trained in aerial combat tactics.
General Rackiron had turned the entire fortress into an arsenal of war. Fires blazed everywhere for forging guns and magnic spears, and a thousand hammers were shaping the limbs of bockhockids. The department for making ammunition was busiest of all, furnishing the elements on whose efficiency depended success or defeat.
General Rackiron had transformed the whole fortress into a weapons factory. Fires burned everywhere for forging guns and massive spears, and a thousand hammers were shaping the limbs of bockhockids. The ammunition division was the busiest of all, providing the essentials that determined success or failure.
A vast quantity of hand mitrailleuses, or gigantic revolvers, were made, and being of but little weight, these blew showers of bullets from magazines attached to the tubes. Each wayleal carried a thousand cartridges.
A large number of handheld machine guns, or huge revolvers, were produced, and since they were relatively lightweight, they fired bursts of bullets from magazines connected to the barrels. Each wayleal carried a thousand cartridges.
The cell in the case of the wayleals had to furnish a double current, viz., the current that moved the wings and the death-dealing current of the spear. For each bockhockid two powerful cells were necessary, one for the rider and the other to work the bockhockid he rode or flew upon. The strongest cell was contained in the body of the mechanical bird, which moved both its wings and legs, and also furnished its claws with a deadly current, so that when a detachment of bockhockids dashed into a mass of wayleals, legs foremost, the greatest possible havoc could be made with the least possible risk to the mounted riders.
The cell for the wayleals had to provide two separate currents: one to operate the wings and another lethal current for the spear. Each bockhockid required two powerful cells, one for the rider and another to operate the bockhockid they were on. The most powerful cell was housed in the body of the mechanical bird, which controlled both its wings and legs, and also supplied its claws with a deadly current. This way, when a group of bockhockids charged into a crowd of wayleals with their legs leading, they could create maximum destruction with minimal danger to the riders.
The object of having each cell separate in the case of the bockhockids was apparent. In case a mounted wayleal got unhorsed[265] he was able to join the wayleals, or infantry, having the same equipment as they.
The reason for keeping each cell separate in the case of the bockhockids was clear. If a mounted wayleal was unhorsed[265], he could join the wayleals or infantry, using the same equipment as they did.
Our superiority in arms when compared with the royal army, which possessed only magnic spears and shields, was apparent.
Our advantage in weaponry compared to the royal army, which only had some spears and shields, was clear.
Of course, the enemy also made the legs and claws of the bockhockids magnic spears in themselves.
Of course, the enemy also turned the legs and claws of the bockhockids into powerful weapons on their own.
It seemed remarkable that a people so inventive, and who possessed the best of all means for manufacturing firearms, should not have thought of a better device than their naval air guns. It was but a further illustration of the fact that the keenest minds are constantly color-blind to the simplest combinations visible to lookers-on while they are pursuing their elaborate researches.
It was surprising that a people so clever and with the best resources for making firearms hadn't come up with a better solution than their naval air guns. This was just another example of how even the sharpest minds can overlook the simplest ideas that are clear to outsiders while they focus on their complex studies.
But the royal army, if inferior in arms, possessed the superiority of numbers. It outnumbered us three to one.
But the royal army, even though they had weaker weapons, had the advantage in numbers. They outnumbered us three to one.
Our total forces consisted of 175,000 wayleals and 42,000 bockhockids, making a total of 217,000 troops, which included 5,000 amazons.
Our total forces included 175,000 wayleals and 42,000 bockhockids, bringing our troop count to 217,000, which featured 5,000 amazons.
We at first expected a much larger army, believing the priests of invention, under Grasnagallipas, would certainly espouse the cause of the queen, but it was a terrible blow to our enthusiasm when we learned that the priests of invention, making a total of 50,000 wayleals, had joined the royal army and would fight against their late goddess.
We initially anticipated a much larger army, thinking that the priests of invention, led by Grasnagallipas, would definitely support the queen's cause. However, it was a huge disappointment to our excitement when we found out that the priests of invention, totaling 50,000 wayleals, had joined the royal army and would fight against their former goddess.
Calnogor being the headquarters of the royal army, it would have been particularly dangerous for the priests of invention to have espoused our cause, surrounded as they were by the enormously more powerful enemy. To our loss, they had chosen to continue part of the army of the king, which at the lowest computation numbered half a million men.
Calnogor, being the base of the royal army, it would have been especially risky for the inventive priests to support us, given that they were surrounded by a much stronger enemy. Unfortunately for us, they decided to stay with the king’s army, which at the very least consisted of half a million men.
The king seemed strangely reluctant to begin the attack, although he knew the extent of our forces in Kioram. It was evident the protection given the city by the fleet allowed us to complete the arming and drilling of our forces without molestation.
The king appeared oddly hesitant to launch the attack, even though he was aware of our forces in Kioram. It was clear that the fleet's protection of the city allowed us to fully equip and train our troops without any interference.
Supreme General Hushnoly reported that, thanks to the indefatigable energy of General Rackiron and his colleagues, Generals Starbottle, Goldrock and Flathootly, assisted by Generals Charka, Yermoul, Pra and Nototherboc, he had been able to fully equip the wayleals with mitrailleuses, wings, electric spears and uniforms. The bockhockids, in addition, were[266] mounted on mechanical birds that could either fly, trot or walk with tremendous speed.
Supreme General Hushnoly reported that, thanks to the tireless efforts of General Rackiron and his team, including Generals Starbottle, Goldrock, and Flathootly, along with Generals Charka, Yermoul, Pra, and Nototherboc, he had been able to fully equip the wayleals with machine guns, wings, electric spears, and uniforms. The bockhockids were also[266] mounted on mechanical birds that could fly, trot, or walk at incredible speeds.
I instructed Hushnoly to make his appointment of officers without delay, as we might take the field any moment.
I told Hushnoly to appoint his officers right away since we could head out at any moment.
General Rackiron informed us that he was hard at work on a portable terrorite gun for aerial warfare. He hoped to have a battery of these guns ready in time to decide the war in our favor. I thanked the general for his extraordinary exertions, and informed him I felt sure of his success. With terrorite guns we would be invincible.
General Rackiron told us that he was busy working on a portable terrorite gun for aerial warfare. He hoped to have a battery of these guns ready soon to turn the war in our favor. I thanked the general for his incredible efforts and let him know I was confident he would succeed. With terrorite guns, we would be unstoppable.
Our spies, who had been despatched in all directions, informed us that the royal army was in a state of activity not inferior to our own. A daily review was being held in the air above Calnogor, and it was discovered that Coltonobory was about to make a descent on our ships, particularly to seize the Polar King, and by thus silencing her guns, have Kioram and the army of the queen at his mercy. The plan was approved of by the king, and might be put in operation at any moment.
Our spies, who had been sent out in all directions, informed us that the royal army was just as active as ours. A daily review was taking place in the skies above Calnogor, and it was discovered that Coltonobory was planning to attack our ships, especially to capture the Polar King, and by silencing her guns, have Kioram and the queen’s army at his mercy. The king approved the plan, and it could be set in motion at any time.
This was most important news, and we decided to take the initiative at once.
This was really important news, and we decided to take action right away.
"We will attack the enemy even if he is a million strong," I said.
"We'll attack the enemy even if he's a million strong," I said.
"Everything calls for an immediate advance," said Hushnoly.
"Everything demands an immediate response," said Hushnoly.
We also learned from trusty couriers that Lyone had been brought before the Borodemy, and the legislative assembly in full conclave, after hearing the evidence, had found her guilty of treason, impiety and sacrilege to her faith, of treason to the king, and had, by encouraging insurrection, caused her adherents to take up arms against both king and law, thereby endangering the lives and property of the inhabitants of the kingdom. There was no one to recommend Lyone to mercy, and she was condemned to death. The king had already signed her death-warrant.
We also heard from reliable messengers that Lyone had been brought before the Borodemy and the legislative assembly, which, after reviewing the evidence, found her guilty of treason, disrespect towards her faith, and sacrilege. She was also guilty of betraying the king and encouraging rebellion, leading her followers to take up arms against both the king and the law, putting the lives and property of the kingdom's residents at risk. No one spoke in favor of Lyone's mercy, and she was sentenced to death. The king had already signed her death warrant.
She might be executed any moment!
She could be executed at any moment!
It was a dreadful crisis to contemplate. Our first duty was to save the life of our queen at any sacrifice. I at once called a council of war to consider this all-important question. We had only assembled when a royal courier arrived at the fortress with an important despatch addressed, "To His Excellency Lexington White, Commander-in-Chief of the Insurrectionary Army at Kioram."
It was a terrible crisis to think about. Our first priority was to save our queen's life at any cost. I immediately called a war council to discuss this crucial issue. We had just gathered when a royal courier arrived at the fortress with an important message addressed, "To His Excellency Lexington White, Commander-in-Chief of the Insurrectionary Army at Kioram."
CHAPTER L.
I VISIT LYONE IN CALNOGOR.
I hastily opened the despatch, which read as follows:
I quickly opened the message, which said:
"His Majesty King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar wishes to inform His Excellency Lexington White, commander-in-chief of the insurrectionary army mobilized in Kioram, that Her Holiness Lyone, late Goddess of Atvatabar, has been tried before a full conclave of the Borodemy on the charge of sacrilege, apostasy, and insurrection. Her holiness has been found guilty and is now under sentence of death. His majesty, of merciful intent, wishes it to be known that he will pardon her holiness on this condition, viz.: That the insurrectionary army lays down its arms forthwith, and the wayleals separate and depart to their respective abodes; that his excellency, the commander-in-chief, and his generals surrender themselves to his majesty as prisoners of war, to be tried and punished as military law dictates. This surrender to include that of the admiral of the fleet and the ships under his command.
"King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar of Atvatabar wants to inform Lexington White, the commander-in-chief of the rebel army in Kioram, that Her Holiness Lyone, the late Goddess of Atvatabar, has been tried by the full Borodemy council on charges of sacrilege, apostasy, and revolt. She has been found guilty and is now sentenced to death. With mercy in mind, the king wants it to be known that he will pardon her on one condition: that the rebel army immediately lays down its arms and that the wayleals separate and return to their homes; that the commander-in-chief and his generals surrender to the king as prisoners of war, to be tried and punished according to military law. This surrender also includes the admiral of the fleet and the ships under his command."
"On no other condition whatever will mercy be extended to her holiness, and should this offer be temporized with or rejected nothing can save the late goddess from the sword of justice.
"Under no circumstances will mercy be granted to her holiness, and if this offer is delayed or turned down, nothing can protect the late goddess from the sword of justice."
"Dictated at the palace in Calnogor, in the twenty-fifth year of his majesty's reign.
"Written at the palace in Calnogor, in the twenty-fifth year of his majesty's reign."
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar."
"Aldemegry Bhoolmakar."
The king's communication was received with a sensation of contempt and dismay. The thought of surrender was in itself preposterous, but when we thought that our rebellion would drive a sword into the heart of Lyone, the awful idea struck us dumb with horror!
The king's message was met with feelings of disdain and shock. The idea of surrender was ridiculous on its own, but when we considered that our uprising would stab a sword into the heart of Lyone, the terrifying thought left us speechless with dread!
The king possessed our proudest and most precious soul as hostage, and he was cowardly enough to sacrifice her as his most deadly blow to the insurrection.
The king held our most proud and precious soul hostage, and he was cowardly enough to sacrifice her as his most devastating strike against the rebellion.
The crisis was appalling.
The crisis was terrible.
"Shall we," I cried, "continue the fight, now that we know it is our queen we fight against, that it is our arms that will murder her?"[268]
"Should we," I shouted, "keep fighting, now that we realize we're battling against our queen, that it's our hands that will end her life?"[268]
"We certainly do not murder her," said Hushnoly; "and yet this unexpected crisis paralyzes me."
"We definitely aren't going to kill her," said Hushnoly; "and yet this sudden crisis has me completely stuck."
"The king will not dare to murder the queen," said the grand sorcerer; "and if he does——"
"The king won’t dare to kill the queen," said the grand sorcerer; "and if he does——"
The sorcerer suddenly checked himself; the mere contemplation of such an event was overpowering, yet he seemed, of all others, the most composed. His eyes shone with a strange fire that I had not hitherto noticed.
The sorcerer suddenly paused; just thinking about such an event was overwhelming, yet he appeared to be the calmest of everyone. His eyes sparkled with a strange intensity that I hadn't noticed before.
"I am satisfied," said Governor Ladalmir, "that unless we lay down our arms and submit ourselves to his mercy, which means death to every one here, the fate of the queen is sealed."
"I’m satisfied," said Governor Ladalmir, "that unless we put down our weapons and submit to his mercy, which means death for all of us here, the queen’s fate is sealed."
"I think," said the high priestess Zooly-Soase, "that his excellency, the commander-in-chief, should, if possible, obtain an order from the king permitting him to visit her majesty, and advise her of the entire facts of the situation, and then act as she commands. If she asks us to lay down our arms and surrender ourselves as the price of her liberty, there is none, I think, who would be so faithless as to refuse."
"I believe," said the high priestess Zooly-Soase, "that the commander-in-chief should, if he can, get an order from the king allowing him to meet with her majesty and inform her of the complete situation, and then do as she instructs. If she asks us to lay down our weapons and surrender ourselves for her freedom, I don't think anyone would be unfaithful enough to refuse."
"And I," said the grand sorceress, "approve of your proposal. I am willing to surrender myself to save the life of the late goddess."
"And I," said the grand sorceress, "agree with your proposal. I'm willing to give myself up to save the life of the former goddess."
"We are all willing to sacrifice ourselves if need be!" shouted the entire council with generous and chivalrous enthusiasm.
"We're all ready to sacrifice ourselves if we have to!" shouted the whole council with bold and noble enthusiasm.
"I will go," said I, "and see Lyone, as you propose, and upon her decision will depend our future action."
"I'll go," I said, "and see Lyone, as you suggested, and our future actions will depend on her decision."
A courier was immediately despatched under a flag of truce to the palace at Calnogor, with the message that before his majesty's communication could be replied to, the commander-in-chief of the army of the late goddess desired to have an interview with her majesty, to decide upon a final answer thereto, and to request a royal passport not only admitting him to the presence of Lyone in the fortress at Calnogor, but also permitting his safe return to Kioram.
A courier was quickly sent under a flag of truce to the palace at Calnogor, with the message that before his majesty's communication could be answered, the commander-in-chief of the army of the late goddess wanted to meet with her majesty. This was to settle on a final response and to ask for a royal passport that would not only allow him to see Lyone in the fortress at Calnogor but also guarantee his safe return to Kioram.
"I fear," said Hushnoly, "the queen herself may be so confident in the success of her cause that she will overlook any danger to herself. It would be a signal success to save her without our own surrender, but that is impossible until we defeat the royal army."
"I fear," said Hushnoly, "the queen might be so sure of her cause that she could ignore any danger to herself. It would be a huge win to save her without giving up ourselves, but that's not possible until we take down the royal army."
"What say you, grand sorcerer?" said I. "Do you think my mission will be successful as regards the life of Lyone?"[269]
"What do you think, great sorcerer?" I asked. "Do you believe my mission will succeed in saving Lyone's life?"[269]
"I have already foreseen this crisis," said he; "but I believe the end will be triumphant."
"I already saw this crisis coming," he said; "but I believe the conclusion will be victorious."
His majesty, in reply to my despatch, sent me a royal passport that admitted me to the fortress to converse with Lyone, and which would protect me until my return to Kioram.
His majesty, in response to my message, sent me a royal passport that allowed me entry to the fortress to speak with Lyone, and which would keep me safe until I returned to Kioram.
"Tell her majesty," said the grand sorcerer, "not to fear the king; that we will save her, even should she nobly disdain to accept our surrender for her life."
"Tell her majesty," said the grand sorcerer, "not to fear the king; that we will save her, even if she nobly refuses to accept our surrender for her life."
"How do you propose to save her life in case she forfeits it?" I eagerly inquired.
"How do you plan to save her life if she ends up losing it?" I eagerly asked.
"I cannot tell you," he replied, "for occult knowledge can only be apprehended by the initiated. Every great reform requires its martyr, and it may be that the queen will be our martyr, no matter what we do."
"I can't tell you," he replied, "because secret knowledge can only be understood by those who are initiated. Every significant reform needs its martyr, and it might be that the queen will be our martyr, regardless of our actions."
An audible groan escaped from the lips of all. Was it possible that even should we surrender we could not save the life of our adorable leader, and that to surrender would involve all in a common ruin? Was there ever in human history so great a crisis? I began to doubt the sorcerer's knowledge of the future. At the same time I felt that he alone could guide us in that hour of peril.
An audible groan came from everyone. Could it be that even if we surrendered, we wouldn’t be able to save our beloved leader, and that giving up would lead to everyone's downfall? Has there ever been such a significant crisis in human history? I started to question the sorcerer's understanding of the future. Yet, I also felt that he was the only one who could lead us through that dangerous moment.
"Sorcerer," I cried, "for the love of Lyone, for the glory of our cause, tell me what to do! What shall I say to the queen? How shall I advise her to act for her own safety as well as ours?"
"Sorcerer," I exclaimed, "for the love of Lyone, for the glory of our mission, please tell me what to do! What should I say to the queen? How should I advise her to ensure her safety as well as ours?"
"Do not advise at all," said he. "Let the queen act for herself, and that will be the best solution of the difficulty."
"Don't give any advice," he said. "Let the queen make her own decisions, and that will be the best way to handle the situation."
"But should she insist on sacrificing herself, where would be our triumph?"
"But if she insists on sacrificing herself, where would our victory be?"
"The triumph will be assured," said he, "although to win our cause will require the greatest sacrifice to be made."
"The victory is guaranteed," he said, "even though winning our cause will demand the biggest sacrifice."
I began to think that Lyone and the sorcerer understood each other, and that her life would in any case be saved from the violence of death; and, taking this hopeful view of the situation, I departed for Calnogor, escorted by Flathootly and the astronomer.
I started to think that Lyone and the sorcerer were on the same page, and that her life would be spared from the threat of death. With this optimistic perspective, I set off for Calnogor, accompanied by Flathootly and the astronomer.
As we swept toward the metropolis of Atvatabar I wondered if I would be permitted to make the journey in safety. Was the passport of the king but a ruse de guerre to entrap me?
As we moved closer to the city of Atvatabar, I wondered if I'd be allowed to make the trip safely. Was the king's passport just a ruse de guerre to trap me?
I noticed here and there, as we neared the city, detachments of the royal wayleals, some suspended in the air, and others[270] being drilled in globular masses in anticipation of the coming struggle.
I noticed here and there, as we got closer to the city, groups of the royal wayleals, some hovering in the air, and others[270] being trained in circular formations in preparation for the upcoming battle.
When within ten miles of Calnogor a party of scouts intercepted us, who demanded to see our passports. The leader examined the royal decree with great minuteness, and only allowed us to proceed with apparent reluctance. I had reason to fear treachery, as I had but lately fought my way out of the country.
When we were about ten miles from Calnogor, a group of scouts stopped us and asked to see our passports. The leader closely inspected the royal decree and only let us go with noticeable hesitation. I was worried about a setup since I had just recently fought my way out of the country.
At length arriving above the royal fortress, we rapidly descended to the court-yard and inquired for the governor.
At last, we arrived above the royal fortress, quickly made our way down to the courtyard, and asked for the governor.
With what feelings of excitement I awaited my interview with Lyone! In what state would I find her, and how would she solve the riddle, a destiny that seemed impossible of solution?
With what excitement I awaited my interview with Lyone! In what state would I find her, and how would she solve the puzzle, a destiny that seemed impossible to figure out?
The governor, accompanied by his armed staff, approached me, declaring how glad he was to be able to permit an interview with Lyone. His manner was altogether too suspiciously cheerful, and his body-guard surrounded us closely.
The governor, with his armed staff beside him, came up to me, saying how happy he was to allow an interview with Lyone. His attitude felt overly cheerful, and his bodyguard was tightly encircling us.
I hastened to assure the governor that my visit was made under the protection of the king, and showed him the royal decree. "I have come," I said, "to have an interview with her majesty upon the crisis, and that being accomplished, the royal mandate will secure me a free departure to Kioram."
I quickly assured the governor that my visit was under the king's protection and showed him the royal decree. "I've come," I said, "to meet with her majesty about the current situation, and once that's done, the royal order will allow me to leave freely for Kioram."
"You can certainly see the ex-goddess," said the governor, "but you have no right to address her as her majesty, for such a title is high treason to their majesties, the king and queen of Atvatabar. As to your being free to leave the fortress again, I must confer with his majesty in that matter, as you are my prisoner until the king commands your release."
"You can definitely see the former goddess," said the governor, "but you can't call her your majesty, because that title is a serious offense to their majesties, the king and queen of Atvatabar. As for your ability to leave the fortress again, I need to discuss that with his majesty, since you are my prisoner until the king orders your release."
Was this a plot to capture me?
Was this a scheme to catch me?
I was too anxious to see Lyone to think of my own safety just then, and requested the governor to lead me at once to her apartments.
I was too eager to see Lyone to think about my own safety at that moment, so I asked the governor to take me directly to her rooms.
"Follow me," said the governor, leading the way into the fortress. We passed along corridor after corridor until we arrived at a heavy gate of bronze, which the governor himself unlocked. We thereupon entered a spacious antechamber, severely furnished with large oaken benches on the marble floor.
"Follow me," said the governor, leading the way into the fortress. We walked through corridor after corridor until we reached a heavy bronze gate, which the governor unlocked himself. We then entered a large antechamber, simply furnished with big oak benches on the marble floor.
I requested Flathootly and the astronomer to remain in the antechamber while I passed through another door unlocked for me by the governor.[271]
I asked Flathootly and the astronomer to stay in the antechamber while I went through another door that the governor had unlocked for me.[271]
I found myself alone in a spacious and finely decorated apartment, the gilded cage of Lyone. There were luxurious couches, and receptacles for books, and painted tapestries on the walls, and in the centre of the floor stood an aquarium, the home of strange animals and plants, from which rose a vase of gold that held a bouquet of the rarest flowers. The floor was covered with a semi-metallic carpet resembling linoleum. I sat down to await the coming of Lyone.
I found myself alone in a big, beautifully decorated apartment, the gilded cage of Lyone. There were luxurious couches, shelves for books, painted tapestries on the walls, and in the center of the floor stood an aquarium, home to strange animals and plants, from which rose a gold vase holding a bouquet of the rarest flowers. The floor was covered with a carpet that looked like semi-metallic linoleum. I sat down to wait for Lyone to arrive.
Presently the embroidered tapestry concealing the entrance to another chamber was moved aside, and the pale and breathless figure of Lyone stood before me. She came toward me, robed in a loose white silk gown. Her arms were outstretched, and her face wore an air of indescribable nobility and tenderness. I rushed forward and caught the glorious figure in my arms. It was fitting that our holiest emotions should at first find expression in a mutual deluge of kisses and tears.
Currently, the embroidered tapestry hiding the entrance to another room was pulled aside, and the pale, breathless figure of Lyone stood before me. She approached, wearing a flowing white silk gown. Her arms were open, and her face showed an indescribable mix of nobility and tenderness. I rushed forward and embraced her glorious figure. It was only right that our deepest feelings should initially find expression in a flood of kisses and tears.
CHAPTER LI.
THE DEATH OF LYONE.
When the ecstasy of our meeting had somewhat subsided I informed Lyone of the dreadful crisis in our affairs. I pointed out that to save her life the king required her army to disband itself, and her leaders to deliver themselves up as rebels and insurrectionists, to receive punishment for their so-called offences.
When the excitement of our meeting had calmed down a bit, I told Lyone about the terrible situation we were in. I explained that to save her life, the king demanded her army disband and for her leaders to surrender as rebels and insurgents to face punishment for their supposed crimes.
"Now," said I, "notwithstanding the fact that we can defeat the royal army in pitched battle, yet to save your precious life we are willing to surrender ourselves to his majesty."
"Look," I said, "even though we can beat the royal army in a straight fight, we're ready to surrender to his majesty to save your life."
"And what do you think would life be worth to me," said Lyone, her eyes flashing fire, "with my dearest friends slain, my cause ruined, and my soul covered with the shame of remorse, defeat and the disgrace of having purchased my miserable life by the death of the noblest of souls? I will go to the scaffold alone. You will conquer, and will avenge my death."
"And what do you think my life would be worth," said Lyone, her eyes blazing, "with my closest friends dead, my cause destroyed, and my soul burdened with the shame of regret, failure, and the dishonor of having bought my pathetic life with the death of the noblest of souls? I will face the scaffold alone. You will win and avenge my death."
"Sweet goddess!" I cried, "you will not thus sacrifice yourself. What will victory be worth if you, for whom we fight, are not our proudest trophy? What avails the triumph of our cause if there remains no queen to possess the triumph? Your[272] life is our life, your death our destruction. With you to fight for, any company of leaders will be successful. Let us surrender ourselves to make you free."
"Sweet goddess!" I exclaimed, "you won't sacrifice yourself like this. What good is victory if you, the reason we fight, aren't our greatest prize? What does it matter if we win our cause but have no queen to celebrate it? Your[272] life is our life, your death is our doom. With you fighting for us, any group of leaders will succeed. Let us give ourselves up to set you free."
"It can never be," replied Lyone, "that you must suffer, one hundred souls for but one. I am that one, and the cause can more easily suffer the loss of one soul than the loss of all. That the soul may again possess freedom is worthy many a martyr. I only regret I have but one life to give for this blessed cause. I counsel you to depart and carry on the war you have so bravely begun, and in your hour of triumph remember Lyone."
"It can never be," replied Lyone, "that you should suffer one hundred souls for just one. I am that one, and the cause can handle losing one soul more easily than losing all. The fact that the soul can regain freedom is worth many martyrs. I only wish I had more than one life to give for this noble cause. I advise you to leave and continue the fight you've bravely started, and in your moment of victory, remember Lyone."
"There is no cause if there is no Lyone," I pleaded. "Do not be your own enemy; accept the condition of freedom so freely offered you, and perhaps even we may still find some means of escape."
"There’s no reason if there’s no Lyone," I urged. "Don’t be your own enemy; take the freedom that’s being offered to you, and maybe we can still find a way out."
"The king, I know," said Lyone, "would much prefer your death to mine. He is exasperated at the loss of the fleet, and that, too, at the hands of strangers. Nothing would give him greater joy, and nothing such fame in the eyes of the nation, than to put yourself and your sailors to death. My capture and your present visit are but the fulfilment of his plot to destroy you. He thinks you will never allow me to be sacrificed, and so hopes for your annihilation. But in this he will be disappointed. In this terrible trial I have eaten my heart out. Without you, and without our faithful comrades, life would be less than worthless. This crisis can only be solved by heroic measures. I have decided for you all. Go!—go and avenge my death!"
"The king, I know," Lyone said, "would much rather see you dead than me. He's furious about the lost fleet, especially at the hands of outsiders. Nothing would make him happier, and nothing would earn him more fame in the eyes of the nation, than to execute you and your sailors. My capture and your visit are just part of his plan to get rid of you. He thinks you won't let me be sacrificed, so he hopes to wipe you out instead. But he will be let down. In this awful situation, I've been consumed with worry. Without you and our loyal friends, life would feel utterly meaningless. This crisis can only be resolved with bold action. I've made the decision for all of you. Go!—go and avenge my death!"
I saw that Lyone had firmly steeled her soul for the sacrifice, tremendous at it was, and in the presence of such heroism it seemed sacrilege to again offer our less worthy lives for a life such as hers.
I saw that Lyone had resolutely prepared herself for the sacrifice, overwhelming as it was, and in the face of such bravery, it felt wrong to offer our less deserving lives for a life like hers.
But a resolve so unsupportable agonized me. I clasped the divine girl in my arms in a transport of love and horror, and implored her again and again to accept life while it was offered her.
But a decision that felt so unbearable tormented me. I held the divine girl in my arms, overwhelmed by love and horror, and begged her again and again to embrace life while it was still being offered to her.
We stood beside the aquarium in the centre of the apartment, close to the vase of gold filled with flowers. Lyone, in a dazed state, reached for a flower, and in doing so touched the vase, and in a moment fell dead upon the floor!
We stood next to the aquarium in the middle of the apartment, near the vase of gold filled with flowers. Lyone, looking dazed, reached for a flower, accidentally touched the vase, and then suddenly fell lifeless onto the floor!

I cannot dwell upon the horror of the scene. I rushed to the door [275] of the apartment, and stood in the outer chamber, where waited my companions.
I can't focus on how horrific the scene was. I ran to the door [275] of the apartment and stood in the outer room, where my friends were waiting.
The governor of the fortress came forward to explain that I was his prisoner until he had heard from the king whether or not I should be permitted to leave the prison. I raised my spear, and with one blow transfixed the dog at my feet. He never spoke again!
The governor of the fortress stepped forward to say that I was his prisoner until he got word from the king about whether I could leave the prison. I lifted my spear and, with one strike, pierced the beast at my feet. He never spoke again!
The taking off of the governor was accomplished with so little disturbance that we passed through the body-guard, which was assembled in the outer corridor, without interference.
The governor's departure went so smoothly that we walked right past the bodyguard, who was gathered in the outer corridor, without any issues.
The situation was war!
It was war!
Was it really true that our hope was dead, that our jewel, the glory of our cause, was lying cold and lifeless in her prison?
Was it really true that our hope was gone, that our precious jewel, the pride of our cause, was lying cold and lifeless in her cell?
I was stunned with the first shock of the scene. I could only cry out, as though she were still alive, for her radiant soul to come and share our mutual bliss.
I was shocked by the scene at first. I could only cry out, as if she were still alive, for her vibrant spirit to come and share our happiness.
But when it clearly dawned upon me that the being for whose freedom I had resolutely labored had become the victim of her murderers, that I could never again enfold her beauty with my love, however ardent or tender, I was petrified with horror.
But when it finally hit me that the person I had worked so hard to free had fallen prey to her killers, and that I could never again embrace her beauty with my love, no matter how passionate or gentle, I was frozen in terror.
My immediate comrades, to whom I communicated the tidings, grew white with the appalling news.
My close friends, to whom I shared the news, turned pale with the shocking information.
The one cry was, "Could Lyone, the idol of her army, the goddess of her people, be indeed dead? Was the voice that could conjure such love and devotion hushed forever?"
The single cry was, "Could Lyone, the beloved leader of her army, the goddess of her people, really be dead? Was the voice that could inspire such love and loyalty silenced forever?"
Leaving a guard to watch over the body of the goddess, I set out for Kioram.
Leaving a guard to watch over the goddess's body, I headed to Kioram.
Barely escaping arrest at the hands of several wayleals, we arrived safely at the fortress. It was our wings and spears, and not the passport of the king, that saved us.
Barely escaping arrest by several outlaws, we arrived safely at the fortress. It was our wings and spears, not the king's passport, that saved us.
The council in Kioram, on hearing of the death of the queen, grew excited. The one desire in the hearts of all had been to save Lyone's life—but, alas!
The council in Kioram, upon hearing about the queen's death, became agitated. The one wish in everyone's heart had been to save Lyone's life—but, unfortunately!
I despatched a messenger to the king, charging him with the murder of the queen, and stating that I should exact retribution at his hands for the foul deed. I warned him not to do any injury to the person of her majesty, but deliver her dead body to the guard we would send, who would convey it to Egyplosis.
I sent a messenger to the king, accusing him of the queen's murder and saying that I would seek justice for the terrible act. I warned him not to harm her majesty but to hand over her dead body to the guard we would send, who would take it to Egyplosis.
"This is a wound that infuriates me," said the grand sorcerer.[276]
"This is a wound that makes me furious," said the grand sorcerer.[276]
"It is the work of the jealous Koshnili and the murderous Bhoolmakar," said I; "and dearly will they answer for it! I must return at once to Calnogor, and take charge of the body for honorable sepulture."
"It’s the work of the jealous Koshnili and the murderous Bhoolmakar,” I said; “and they will pay dearly for this! I need to head back to Calnogor right away and take care of the body for a proper burial.”
"I think it better for your excellency to remain at the head of the army," said the grand sorcerer, "and allow me to undertake the removal of the body of the queen to Egyplosis. By keeping her death a secret from the army you will be able to defeat Coltonobory, and bring the king and Koshnili to justice. I shall delay the obsequies of the queen until victory is assured."
"I think it's best for you to stay in charge of the army," said the grand sorcerer, "and let me take care of moving the queen's body to Egyplosis. By keeping her death a secret from the army, you'll be able to defeat Coltonobory and bring the king and Koshnili to justice. I’ll postpone the queen’s funeral until we’re sure of victory."
I agreed to this proposition, being anxious to bring the king to justice, and thereupon relieved General Charka of his command of the 21,000 bockhockids, giving him a guard of 100 wayleals, and requested him to proceed at once to the fortress of Calnogor, and, demanding the body of Lyone, bear it to Egyplosis for honorable sepulture.
I accepted this proposal, eager to hold the king accountable, and then relieved General Charka of his command of the 21,000 bockhockids, assigning him a guard of 100 wayleals. I asked him to immediately head to the fortress of Calnogor, and to demand the body of Lyone, bringing it to Egyplosis for a proper burial.
The grand sorcerer, who had anticipated the refusal of Lyone to accept liberty at the price demanded, but did not apprehend her sudden death, had, during my absence, assisted at completing the organization of the army. I gave his command of the right wing of the army to Sir John Forbes, Captain Adams accepting a subordinate command.
The grand sorcerer, who had expected Lyone to refuse freedom at the price asked, but didn't foresee her sudden death, had helped finalize the army's organization while I was away. I assigned his command of the right wing of the army to Sir John Forbes, with Captain Adams taking a subordinate role.
Supreme General Hushnoly had fully armed the various battalions with mitrailleuses and electric spears, and had furnished all with electric wings.
Supreme General Hushnoly had completely equipped the various battalions with machine guns and electric spears, and had provided all of them with electric wings.
I instructed Hushnoly to mobilize the army at once and order an immediate advance on Calnogor. All Kioram was alive with warlike preparations. The various generals and captains, accompanied by their aides-de-camp, flew over the city, calling their troops to arms. Both wayleals and bockhockids, soaring into the air, formed themselves into immense living globes, and in the hollow centre of each flew the commanding general and his subordinate officers. In less than an hour the entire army lay marshalled in the air, and Supreme General Hushnoly called me to review our forces.
I told Hushnoly to mobilize the army immediately and to move out toward Calnogor without delay. All of Kioram was buzzing with preparations for war. The different generals and captains, along with their aides, flew over the city, rallying their troops. Both wayleals and bockhockids ascended into the sky and formed massive living spheres, with the commanding general and his officers in the hollow center of each. In less than an hour, the whole army was assembled in the air, and Supreme General Hushnoly asked me to review our forces.
It was a magnificent sight. High over Kioram stretched a line of enormous spheres composed of wayleals and bockhockids arranged in the following order:[277]
It was a stunning view. High above Kioram stretched a line of gigantic spheres made up of wayleals and bockhockids arranged in this order:[277]
THE ARMY OF HER MAJESTY QUEEN LYONE.
THE ARMY OF HER MAJESTY QUEEN LYONE.
His Excellency Lexington White, Commander-in-Chief.
His Excellency Lexington White, Chief Commander.
General Sir John Forbes, commanding the right wing of 21,000 bockhockids, as follows:
General Sir John Forbes, in charge of the right wing of 21,000 bockhockids, as follows:
The Legion of Art, commanded by General Yermoul. | |||
Phalanx of Poetry | Vice-Gen. | Ahornus | 2,000 |
Phalanx of Music | " | Arnondar | 2,000 |
Phalanx of Painting | " | Rhemegron | 2,000 |
Phalanx of Dancing | " | Osornon | 2,000 |
Phalanx of Architecture | " | Vanablis | 2,000 |
Phalanx of Drama | " | Clamavappy | 2,000 |
Phalanx of Sculpture | " | Hitturkey | 2,000 |
Phalanx of Decoration | " | Drapasius | 2,000 |
The Kioram Legion | General | Nototherboc | 5,000 |
Supreme General Hushnoly, commanding the centre of the army, comprising 175,000 wayleals.
Supreme General Hushnoly, leading the center of the army, which consists of 175,000 troops.
The Phalanx of Egyplosis | General | Gerolio | 5,000 | ||
First Amazonian Phalanx | General | Zooly-Soase | 2,500 | ||
Second Amazonian Phalanx | General | Thoubool | 2,500 | ||
The Kioram Phalanx | General | Pra | 10,000 | ||
First | Fletyeming | Brigade | General | Starbottle | 10,000 |
Second | " | " | " | Flathootly | 10,000 |
Third | " | " | " | Goldrock | 10,000 |
First | Volunteer | Army | General | Jolgos | 25,000 |
Second | " | " | " | Akerbole | 25,000 |
Third | " | " | " | Tarabesq | 25,000 |
First | Volunteer | Legion | General | Swilkar | 10,000 |
Second | " | " | " | Garreoc | 10,000 |
Third | " | " | " | Karramby | 10,000 |
Fourth | " | " | " | Botarnic | 10,000 |
Fifth | " | " | " | Heralion | 5,000 |
Sixth | " | " | " | Nosofrassy | 5,000 |
General Ladalmir, commanding the left wing of 21,000 bockhockids, as follows:
General Ladalmir, leading the left wing of 21,000 bockhockids, as follows:
First | Vol. Leg. | Bockhockids | Vice-Gen. | Adams | 5,000 |
Second | " | " | " | Doroccy | 2,000 |
Third | " | " | " | Madneaf | 2,000 |
Fourth | " | " | " | Darjiltis | 2,000 |
Fifth | " | " | " | Roumix | 2,000 |
Sixth | " | " | " | Hieralto | 2,000 |
Seventh | " | " | " | Dnublis | 2,000 |
Eighth | " | " | " | Napasacco | 2,000 |
Ninth | " | " | " | Dumargo | 2,000 |
The army in all consisted of 182,000 men and 5,000 amazons. The amazons were dressed similar to the priests of Egyplosis—that is, in pale brown soft-leather tights, high boots emblazoned with scales of white metal, heavy spider-silk tunics, ornamented with beautiful embroidery and held close to the figure by a belt. The knapsack held the magnic cell, dynamo and wings, and also furnished the current for their spears.
The army totaled 182,000 men and 5,000 amazons. The amazons were dressed like the priests of Egyplosis—in soft brown leather tights, high boots decorated with white metal scales, and heavy spider-silk tunics adorned with beautiful embroidery, cinched at the waist with a belt. Their knapsacks contained the magnic cell, dynamo, and wings, and also supplied power for their spears.
As each wayleal required ample space for the movement of his or her wings, it will be seen that each living globe was of immense size, and the entire army became of enormous proportions as it lay stretched upon the air. I assumed supreme command as commander-in-chief, with Flathootly as special aide-de-camp, and gave orders for each globe to double up its wayleals, so that in each case there would be two globes, the outer or fighting force and the interior or reserve force. In the centre of each living shell was placed the commissariat department and the medical, musical and commanding staffs.
As each wayleal needed plenty of space to move their wings, it’s clear that each living globe was huge, and the whole army became massive as it lay spread out in the air. I took command as the overall leader, with Flathootly as my special aide-de-camp, and ordered each globe to double its wayleals, so there would be two globes for each: an outer fighting force and an inner reserve force. In the center of each living shell was the supply department along with the medical, musical, and command teams.
The death of Lyone had been kept a secret. The bands of each army began to play the "March of Lyone," and at the word of command the vast-flying mass of armed men moved grandly forward to Calnogor.
The death of Lyone had been kept a secret. The bands of each army began to play the "March of Lyone," and at the command, the massive group of armed men moved forward grandly to Calnogor.
CHAPTER LII.
THE BATTLE OF CALNOGOR.
Long ere we reached Calnogor we discovered the royal army already marshalled to meet us. It lay above the city in globes of wayleals and bockhockids still more prodigious than ours. It was composed of three armies, ranged one above the other, and each army being equal in numbers to our own. Thus, forming a solid parallelogram of amazing magnificence, the royal army awaited our onset. Its bockhockids, formed in ten globes of ten thousand in each, and led by Grasnagallipas, the lord of invention, were the flower of the army, and occupied a central position, where possibly they would do the greatest damage to us. High overhead in a chair of state, supported by twenty wayleals, sat Coltonobory, commander-in-chief of those immense legions that were ready to do battle for the defeat of the cause of their late goddess and the honor of their king.
Long before we reached Calnogor, we found the royal army already assembled to confront us. It was positioned above the city in spheres of wayleals and bockhockids that were even more impressive than our own. It consisted of three armies, stacked one atop another, with each army matching our numbers. Thus, forming a solid parallelogram of incredible grandeur, the royal army awaited our charge. Its bockhockids, arranged in ten spheres of ten thousand each, and led by Grasnagallipas, the lord of invention, were the elite of the army and held a central position where they could inflict the most damage upon us. High above, in a throne supported by twenty wayleals, sat Coltonobory, commander-in-chief of those vast legions poised to fight for the downfall of their former goddess’s cause and the honor of their king.
The sight of two such armies of winged gladiators sweeping toward each other in revolving globes was one of breathless interest. The approaching fight was a question of life or death to both combatants. Defeat to Aldemegry Bhoolmakar meant possibly the loss of crown and kingdom, and our defeat meant the annihilation of the party of reform and the cause of Lyone. We were eager to begin the fight without delay.
The sight of two armies of winged warriors charging toward each other in spinning spheres was utterly captivating. The upcoming battle was a matter of life or death for both sides. For Aldemegry Bhoolmakar, losing could mean the end of his crown and kingdom, while our defeat could lead to the destruction of the reform movement and the cause of Lyone. We were ready to dive into the fight without hesitation.
To obtain greater freedom of action, I led the army up into the region where there was no gravity. The movement was followed by a similar movement on the part of the royal armies, who rose like a swarm of locusts to meet us. The noise of so many wings in motion was like that of a roaring storm, and formed an inspiring accompaniment to the music that rang upon the sunlit air.
To gain more freedom to act, I took the army into the area where there was no gravity. The royal armies responded with a similar approach, rising up like a swarm of locusts to confront us. The sound of all those wings flapping was like a thunderous storm and created an inspiring backdrop to the music that filled the sunny air.
Here, fifty miles above the white city beneath, both armies closed upon each other. There was a fearful yell of "Bhoolmakar!" answered by as loud a shout of "Lyone!"
Here, fifty miles above the white city below, both armies moved in on each other. There was a terrifying shout of "Bhoolmakar!" answered by an equally loud cry of "Lyone!"
Our army was literally buried in the centre of the enemy. The impetuous priests of Egyplosis and the no less eager priestesses performed prodigies of valor.
Our army was completely surrounded by the enemy. The enthusiastic priests of Egyplosis and the equally passionate priestesses showed incredible bravery.
Our mitrailleuses were a complete surprise to the enemy.[280] Thousands of their wayleals were killed ere they could deliver a blow with their spears.
Our machine guns completely surprised the enemy.[280] Thousands of their soldiers were killed before they could strike with their spears.
There was considerable slaughter on both sides, but the enemy depended largely on their magnic spears and shields, while we handled our guns with terrible effect.
There was a lot of fighting on both sides, but the enemy relied mainly on their huge spears and shields, while we used our guns with devastating effectiveness.
The volunteer army under Hushnoly suffered greatly by the demoralization caused by the enemy's bockhockids under Grasnagallipas. The terrible legs of those machines destroyed the military formation of our wayleals, producing a continuous panic, and permitting the enemy's wayleals to work a ghastly slaughter in their broken ranks. In revenge our bockhockids with their more deadly weapons literally tore their globes to pieces. Notwithstanding our superior arms, the greater numbers of the enemy made them a match for us.
The volunteer army led by Hushnoly faced significant challenges due to the demoralization caused by the enemy's bockhockids under Grasnagallipas. The destructive power of those machines shattered our military formation, creating ongoing panic and allowing the enemy's wayleals to carry out a horrific massacre within our disordered ranks. In retaliation, our bockhockids, equipped with more lethal weapons, literally ripped their globes apart. Despite our advanced weaponry, the enemy's larger numbers made it a balanced fight.
The rushing of wings, the explosions of the machine guns, the clashing of spears and the yells of the combatants made a scene of infernal horror. As the focus of battle swayed hither and thither, it left behind a trail of blood, dead and wounded bodies, broken wings, spears and revolvers. The débris of the battle simply floated out on the air, veritable clouds of disaster. Irregular masses of dead and wounded wayleals and broken bockhockids floated in heaps amid pools of blood.
The flutter of wings, the blasts of machine guns, the clash of spears, and the shouts of fighters created a scene of absolute horror. As the battle shifted back and forth, it left a path of blood, corpses, injured individuals, shattered wings, spears, and guns. The debris of the battle drifted through the air, like real clouds of disaster. Disordered piles of dead and hurt wayleals and broken bockhockids lay in heaps among pools of blood.
The enemy could only succeed by stabbing, whereas our wayleals were scorpions whose guns were fatal. With the points of their spears they made great havoc in our battalions. But as long as our ammunition lasted their formations were immediately shrivelled up.
The enemy could only win by attacking, while our warriors were like scorpions with deadly guns. With their spear tips, they wreaked havoc in our troops. But as long as we had ammunition, their formations quickly fell apart.
Coltonobory began to mass his army in the form of an immense outspreading hemisphere of the form of an open umbrella. His intention was to enclose us on all sides, and so if possible devour us. I at once ordered the army to take the form of a cone, each legion being a segment thereof, whose apex was formed of bockhockids, and whose base was wide circles of wayleals. With a blast of the trumpet I drove the entire army like an enormous javelin right through the heart of the foe, tearing a yawning chasm, half a mile in diameter, in his ranks!
Coltonobory started to gather his army in a massive, wide-open dome that looked like an umbrella. He planned to surround us completely and, if possible, consume us. I immediately commanded our army to form a cone, with each legion representing a segment of it, the tip made up of bockhockids, and the base formed by wide circles of wayleals. With a blast of the trumpet, I sent the entire army charging like a giant spear straight into the enemy's heart, creating a huge gap, half a mile wide, in their ranks!
We lost fully two thousand men in this movement, and the foe over ten thousand in killed and wounded.
We completely lost two thousand men in this campaign, while the enemy suffered over ten thousand in casualties.
The enemy, paralyzed by the onset, became consolidated into three or four immense globes. In front of these they placed their bockhockids, whose monstrous limbs alone could keep our[281] spears at a safe distance. It was the intention of Coltonobory to ram us with the cohorts led by Grasnagallipas and his bockhockids.
The enemy, frozen by the attack, gathered into three or four massive spheres. In front of these, they positioned their bockhockids, whose enormous limbs alone could keep our [281] spears at a safe distance. Coltonobory intended to charge us with the troops led by Grasnagallipas and his bockhockids.
Hastily re-forming our broken ranks as before, I ordered a flank movement, rapid and decisive. Our bockhockids plunged into a tremendous mass of wayleals. Into the chasm thus made in the ranks of the enemy General Zooly-Soase threw her amazons, protected on either side by the legion of priests of Egyplosis under Gerolio. The priestesses, whose spears were particularly long and powerful, did terrible execution. The enemy was for a time panic-stricken as the glorious girls made their successful onset. Their dramatic beauty and the flash of their spears made a scene of imposing grandeur. Coltonobory, recovering from his surprise, ordered his bockhockids to the centre of the fight. To prevent the sacrifice of the priestesses by overwhelming odds I sent the bockhockids of art to their assistance. These swept to the rescue like a flight of eagles, and the empyrean echoed to the roar of the combat.
Hastily reforming our broken ranks, I commanded a quick and decisive flank movement. Our bockhockids charged into a massive group of wayleals. Into the gap created in the enemy's lines, General Zooly-Soase sent her amazons, flanked on both sides by the legion of priests of Egyplosis led by Gerolio. The priestesses, armed with exceptionally long and powerful spears, caused significant damage. The enemy was temporarily thrown into a panic as the brave girls launched their assault. Their striking beauty and the glint of their weapons created a scene of impressive splendor. Coltonobory, regaining his composure, ordered his bockhockids to the center of the battle. To prevent the priestesses from being overwhelmed, I dispatched the bockhockids of art to support them. They rushed in to help like a flock of eagles, and the heavens echoed with the sounds of the fight.
The fighting now became general. The sunlit heavens seemed filled with the ferocity of war. The discharge of guns, the yells of wayleals, the trumpet signals of the commanders, the crash of swords and spears, the ceaseless motion of wings, and the long trail of dead and wounded combatants that followed the fight like the débris of a comet, was a sight but rarely beheld by human eyes.
The fighting now spread everywhere. The bright sky seemed filled with the intensity of war. The sound of gunfire, the cries of warriors, the trumpet calls from the commanders, the clashing of swords and spears, the constant movement of wings, and the long line of dead and wounded soldiers that trailed behind the battle like the debris of a comet was a sight seldom seen by human eyes.
Each army seemed so equally balanced—the king's army had the advantage in numbers and our own the advantage in weapons—that neither party could yet claim a victory. Further fighting seemed useless until some new tactics were employed; therefore I gave orders for a cessation of the battle, and caused flags of truce to be hoisted.
Each army appeared so evenly matched—the king's army had the upper hand in numbers while ours had the edge in weapons—that neither side could claim victory yet. Continuing the fight seemed pointless until new strategies were used; so I ordered a pause in the battle and had flags of truce raised.
Both armies indeed required food and repose, and the wounded required immediate attention. The enemy was no less anxious for a truce than ourselves, consequently all fighting ceased and both armies withdrew. Several miles apart sentinels were placed on guard on outposts in the atmosphere, and our wayleals threw themselves upon the air in various attitudes of repose.
Both armies definitely needed food and rest, and the wounded needed immediate care. The enemy was just as eager for a truce as we were, so all fighting stopped and both armies pulled back. Several miles apart, sentinels were stationed on guard at their posts, and our soldiers lay down in different positions to rest.
In company with Generals Hushnoly, Ladalmir, Gerolio, Zooly-Soase, Thoubool, Charka, Yermoul, Starbottle and Goldrock, I visited the scene of the battle.[282]
In the company of Generals Hushnoly, Ladalmir, Gerolio, Zooly-Soase, Thoubool, Charka, Yermoul, Starbottle, and Goldrock, I visited the site of the battle.[282]
How ghastly the realities of war! There floated irregular piles of dead and wounded bodies, from which poured many a trickling stream of ruddy life, which formed immense cloud-pools of blood surrounding each ghastly pile. The heaped-up masses of the dead would vibrate, as some poor suffocating wretch struggled in his last agonies. Dr. Merryferry and his assistants hastily took possession of the wounded, and ministered to their necessities. Water was supplied them from the leathern bags of water that formed part of the commissariat supplies.
How terrible the realities of war! There were irregular heaps of dead and wounded bodies, from which flowed many trickling streams of red life, creating large pools of blood around each gruesome pile. The piled-up masses of the dead would occasionally shake as some poor suffocating person struggled in their final moments. Dr. Merryferry and his assistants quickly attended to the wounded and took care of their needs. Water was provided to them from the leather bags of water that were part of the supply supply.
I ordered a detachment of wayleals to separate the living from the dead, and bear the wounded to Kioram for immediate attention.
I ordered a group of wayleals to separate the living from the dead and take the injured to Kioram for immediate care.
The saddest sight of all was a cluster of fifty beautiful priestesses, embracing one another in the long caress of death. They had been slain with the magnic spears, so happily there were no gaping wounds from which the life-blood flowed. Ardsolus and Merga lay dead where the fight was hottest, both slain at once.
The saddest sight of all was a group of fifty beautiful priestesses, embracing one another in the long embrace of death. They had been killed with the magnificent spears, so thankfully there were no gaping wounds from which blood flowed. Ardsolus and Merga lay dead where the battle was fiercest, both killed at the same time.
The dead and wounded twin-souls were sent to Egyplosis as quickly as possible, and the process of clearing the air of the havoc of war was carried out both by the enemy and ourselves with the greatest despatch.
The dead and injured twin-souls were sent to Egyplosis as fast as possible, and the effort to clear the air of the destruction of war was done quickly by both the enemy and us.
The losses of the enemy were four times greater than ours, owing to the tremendous execution done by our gigantic pistols. The royal troops presented in ghastly groups every possible posture of the human body that could be created by rage, pain, fear or madness.
The enemy's losses were four times greater than ours, due to the devastating impact of our massive pistols. The royal troops lay in horrific clusters, displaying every possible position that rage, pain, fear, or madness could create in the human body.
How I wished some eloquent historian could have floated through that abyss of horror on distended wings, and, pen in hand, describe its dramatic desolation and terror. Clouds of vultures and the seemorgh were devouring the dead bodies, and, as they fought for choice morsels, flapped their wings in pools of gore. Many of the combatants, including some of my own sailors, were drowned in globes of blood.
How I wished some skilled historian could have soared through that nightmare on expansive wings, with pen in hand to capture its dramatic devastation and fear. Clouds of vultures and the seemorgh were feasting on the corpses, and as they battled for the best scraps, they flapped their wings in pools of blood. Many of the fighters, including some of my own sailors, were lost in seas of blood.
CHAPTER LIII.
VICTORY.
The wayleals rested and slept outstretched upon the air close to the scene of battle. Not having any weight as regarded external objects, they mutually attracted each other, and to obtain freedom and rest without being crushed together into suffocating masses of men, they were formed into companies of one hundred each, with their feet pressing against solid cylinders of spears. Mutual gravity was sufficient to hold them together, and each wayleal spread himself upon the air, as upon a bed of down, enjoying luxurious repose.
The wayleals rested and slept stretched out in the air near the battlefield. Since they had no weight when it came to external objects, they naturally attracted each other. To find freedom and rest without being crushed into suffocating piles of people, they grouped into companies of one hundred, their feet pressing against sturdy columns of spears. Their mutual gravity was enough to keep them together, and each wayleal lay in the air like it was a soft bed, enjoying a comfortable rest.
I had slept I know not how long, in company with the leaders of our army, when I was awakened by Flathootly, who informed me that a trusty messenger from Grasnagallipas, lord of invention and general of the king's bockhockids, desired to see me as bearer of an important despatch from his master.
I had no idea how long I had been sleeping with the commanders of our army when I was woken up by Flathootly, who told me that a reliable messenger from Grasnagallipas, the lord of invention and general of the king's bockhockids, wanted to see me because he had an important message from his master.
The messenger, saluting, handed me the following document:
The messenger, greeting me, handed me the following document:
"To His Excellency Lexington White, Commander-in-Chief of the Army of Queen Lyone, from Grasnagallipas, General of the Royal Bockhockids, Greeting:
"To His Excellency Lexington White, Commander-in-Chief of the Army of Queen Lyone, from Grasnagallipas, General of the Royal Bockhockids, Greetings:"
"General Grasnagallipas begs to report that he and his bockhockids have ever been in sympathy with the late goddess, but were prevented from espousing her cause by the overwhelming presence of the royal army in Calnogor. To show his detestation of the horrible act of criminal cowardice on the part of his majesty, he offers his sword and command of bockhockids to the cause of the late adorable goddess and queen of Atvatabar, and on the acceptance of such assistance by your excellency will at once leave the ranks of the royal army and enter that of her late majesty, to fight for the sacred cause and assist in punishing a perfidious king.
"General Grasnagallipas wants to report that he and his bockhockids have always supported the late goddess, but they were unable to advocate for her because of the overwhelming presence of the royal army in Calnogor. To express his revulsion at the despicable act of cowardice committed by his majesty, he offers his sword and command of the bockhockids to the cause of the late beloved goddess and queen of Atvatabar. If your excellency accepts this assistance, he will immediately leave the ranks of the royal army and join those of her late majesty to fight for the sacred cause and help punish the treacherous king."
Grasnagallipas."
Grasnagallipas.
The loss attending the withdrawal of the priests and priestesses to form a guard of honor to the illustrious dead was more than compensated for by the re-enforcements under Grasnagallipas, to whom I sent a message of gracious acceptance of his services.
The loss from the priests and priestesses leaving to create a guard of honor for the respected dead was more than made up for by the reinforcements led by Grasnagallipas, to whom I sent a message gratefully accepting his help.
The army being fully aroused for conflict, had the satisfaction[284] of welcoming re-enforcements from two opposite directions, viz., the fifty thousand bockhockids under Grasnagallipas and the terrorite battery under command of General Rackiron.
The army was fully ready for battle and was pleased[284] to welcome reinforcements coming from two different directions: the fifty thousand bockhockids led by Grasnagallipas and the terrorite battery commanded by General Rackiron.
As was expected, the departure of the bravest general in the royal army was the signal for a renewal of hostilities, and Coltonobory, mad at the serious defection of his troops, at once assumed the offensive. He had received a large recruitment of wayleals, and felt as formidable as ever. His army swept down upon us with warlike music rolling like thunder, and cries of "Bhoolmakar!" The king himself, having dealt us his most terrible blow, was a witness to the onset of his hosts. He sat aloft in a golden palanquin, borne on the shoulders of his followers, with a body-guard on either side.
As expected, the departure of the bravest general in the royal army signaled a return to conflict, and Coltonobory, furious about the major loss of his troops, immediately went on the offensive. He had received a significant influx of wayleals and felt just as powerful as ever. His army charged towards us with warlike music booming like thunder and shouts of "Bhoolmakar!" The king himself, having dealt us his most terrible blow, witnessed the onslaught of his forces. He sat high in a golden palanquin, carried on the shoulders of his followers, with bodyguards on either side.
The advance guard of the enemy consisted of several regiments, armed with our own hand mitrailleuses, taken from prisoners. These did a terrible execution among our wayleals.
The enemy's advance guard included several regiments equipped with our own hand mitrailleuses, which they had taken from prisoners. These caused devastating damage to our loyal troops.
Grasnagallipas, anxious to undo the injury he inflicted on us during the first battle, and emulous of the prowess of our own forty thousand bockhockids, plunged headlong amid the foe, creating a panic wherever his gigantic birds descended. He fought like a demon, neither asking nor giving quarter.
Grasnagallipas, eager to make up for the harm he caused us in the first battle and inspired by the strength of our own forty thousand bockhockids, charged straight into the enemy, causing chaos wherever his massive birds landed. He fought fiercely, neither asking for mercy nor showing any.
General Rackiron, having got his terrorite battery in position, was eager to check the advance of the enemy by saluting him with a few aerial torpedoes. There was some delay incidental to the first actual operations of a hastily-constructed battery, but the daring ingenuity of the professor overcame every obstacle. Each gun, supported by fifty men, possessed a solid foundation from which to direct its operations.
General Rackiron, after setting up his terrorite battery, was ready to halt the enemy's advance by firing off some aerial torpedoes. There was a bit of a delay due to the first actual operations of a quickly-built battery, but the professor's bold creativity managed to solve every problem. Each gun, backed by fifty men, had a strong base to carry out its functions.
The enemy, though harassed by our bockhockids, had worked into the centre of our army by sheer weight of numbers. Our wayleals, having exhausted their ammunition, had to fall back on their electric spears, and at times were obliged to retire in confusion. At this juncture a shell of terrorite exploded among the foe with thrilling effect, destroying at least two hundred bockhockids.
The enemy, while being pressured by our bockhockids, had pushed into the center of our army simply due to their overwhelming numbers. Our wayleals, having run out of ammunition, had to rely on their electric spears and occasionally were forced to retreat in disarray. At this moment, a shell of terrorite detonated among the enemy with dramatic effect, taking out at least two hundred bockhockids.
Coltonobory, who evidently attributed the disaster to an explosion of gunpowder in his own ranks, closed up the broken columns and renewed the attack.
Coltonobory, who clearly blamed the disaster on a gunpowder explosion within his own ranks, regrouped the broken units and launched the attack again.

Three explosions in rapid succession, right in the centre of the enemy, caused the greatest consternation, and produced a frightful [287] gap, where but a moment before the air was thick with an armed host.
Three explosions in quick succession, right in the middle of the enemy, caused the greatest panic and created a terrifying [287] gap, where just a moment before the air was filled with an armed force.
Generals Yermoul, Gerolio, Ladalmir and Grasnagallipas plunged with their bockhockids into the living cavern produced by the torpedoes, and with their spears mowed down thousands of the panic-stricken wayleals.
Generals Yermoul, Gerolio, Ladalmir, and Grasnagallipas charged with their bockhockids into the living cavern made by the torpedoes, and with their spears cut down thousands of the terrified wayleals.
Another terrorite shell, thrown in the direction of the king, destroyed a few hundred of his protectors and induced his majesty to seek safety in immediate flight.
Another terrorist shell, aimed at the king, killed a few hundred of his guards and forced him to flee for safety.
Not wishing to lose so important an enemy, I ordered General Flathootly and the second legion of fletyemings to start in hot pursuit of the royal party and bring me back the king, dead or alive. Flathootly, delighted with his mission, started off at once in pursuit of Bhoolmakar.
Not wanting to lose such an important enemy, I ordered General Flathootly and the second legion of fletyemings to chase after the royal party and bring me back the king, dead or alive. Flathootly, thrilled with his mission, set off immediately in pursuit of Bhoolmakar.
The terrorite battery proved our most effective weapon in castigating the enemy. I could not thank Professor Rackiron sufficiently for his great genius and mechanical skill in so rapidly perfecting his weapons, which were modelled on the plan of the guns belonging to the Polar King. Every discharge proved a blast of destruction to the foe.
The terrorite battery turned out to be our most powerful weapon against the enemy. I couldn't thank Professor Rackiron enough for his incredible talent and engineering skills in quickly perfecting his weapons, which were designed based on the guns from the Polar King. Every shot was a devastating blow to the enemy.
The deadly missiles wrought a fearful slaughter, steadily decimating the ranks of the royal army, which had no similar weapons with which to retaliate upon us.
The deadly missiles caused a horrific massacre, continuously thinning out the royal army's ranks, which had no similar weapons to fight back against us.
The frightened hosts, constantly changing their focus, left behind them vast heaps of the dead and wounded and globes of floating blood.
The scared hosts, constantly shifting their attention, left behind massive piles of the dead and injured and pools of floating blood.
On one occasion the first brigade of fletyemings, led by General Starbottle, in eagerly pursuing the enemy dashed through a pool of blood three feet in thickness, and every wayleal emerged dripping with gore.
On one occasion, the first brigade of fletyemings, led by General Starbottle, in their eager pursuit of the enemy, dashed through a pool of blood three feet deep, and every wayleal emerged covered in gore.
Coltonobory, finding further resistance useless, at once surrendered himself and his army to our mercy.
Coltonobory, realizing that any further resistance was pointless, immediately surrendered himself and his army to our mercy.
My brave wayleals, flushed with victory, saluted me with cries of "Long live Lexington White, King of Atvatabar!"
My brave warriors, filled with victory, cheered me with shouts of "Long live Lexington White, King of Atvatabar!"
But what was success now without the one priceless soul to share my triumph?
But what was success now without the one priceless person to share my triumph?
Did ever glory so grand and defeat so terrible so mingle themselves in human experience?
Did glorious triumph and devastating defeat ever intertwine so deeply in human experience?
My wayleals, now for the first time hearing of the death of their queen, would have torn Coltonobory to pieces had I not protected him.[288]
My loyal subjects, hearing for the first time about the death of their queen, would have torn Coltonobory apart if I hadn’t stepped in to protect him.[288]
I knew he was personally innocent, and my wayleals were already in pursuit of the king.
I knew he was personally innocent, and my loyal followers were already after the king.
We entered Calnogor in triumph. I heard on all sides a wail of lamentation for Lyone, mingled with applause for the conqueror.
We entered Calnogor in victory. I heard cries of mourning for Lyone all around, mixed with cheers for the victor.
It was a scene in which conquest and misery, rapture and failure, life and death, were indissolubly united.
It was a scene where victory and suffering, joy and defeat, life and death, were inseparably intertwined.
CHAPTER LIV.
REINCARNATION.
The grand sorcerer Charka and his guard had with reverend flight borne the body of their goddess Lyone to the palace of souls, mourning the death of their adored, who had been so precious, so beautiful, so holy.
The great sorcerer Charka and his guard had respectfully carried the body of their goddess Lyone to the palace of souls, grieving for the loss of their beloved, who had been so cherished, so beautiful, so divine.
The high priestess and the grand sorceress, together with the priests and priestesses of Egyplosis, on hearing of the death of Lyone, departed at once for Egyplosis, to mourn the death of their goddess.
The high priestess and the grand sorceress, along with the priests and priestesses of Egyplosis, immediately set off for Egyplosis upon hearing about Lyone's death to grieve the loss of their goddess.
Lyone was dead!
Lyone is dead!
Ah me! what was triumph then, without my soul of souls to share its delights? The blessed cup of joy, quivering to the brim, was about to touch my yearning lips when it was dashed aside by a treacherous hand. Well might the crownless Bhoolmakar laugh in whatever damnable retreat he had retired to! His revenge was complete.
Ah me! What was triumph then, without my one true love to share its joys? The precious cup of happiness, filled to the top, was about to touch my eager lips when it was knocked away by a deceitful hand. The crownless Bhoolmakar could laugh in whatever wicked hideout he had retreated to! His revenge was total.
Oh, the pity of it! The young, the adorable, the divine soul who was just about to remount her throne to receive a purer adoration from her people; she who was to be queen of Atvatabar, slain treacherously, within sight of the Bormidophia, wherein she had so long been worshipped.
Oh, how tragic it is! The young, the charming, the divine soul who was just about to reclaim her throne to receive a more genuine adoration from her people; she who was meant to be queen of Atvatabar, killed treacherously, right in view of the Bormidophia, where she had been worshipped for so long.
It was impossible for me to remain longer on the field of battle. I wanted to fling myself on that once happy form and kiss her death-cold lips!
It was impossible for me to stay on the battlefield any longer. I wanted to throw myself at that once joyful figure and kiss her lifeless lips!
I left Coltonobory and his surrendered army in the hands of the supreme general Hushnoly, and started at once for Egyplosis. As my wings devoured the leagues of air I thought, was this the climax for which I fought? I flew along with none to share my torture. My heart was rent wide open, and[289] in my agony I rolled upon the air as I flew, for brain and soul seemed an ocean of fire.
I left Coltonobory and his surrendered army in the hands of the supreme general Hushnoly and immediately set out for Egyplosis. As I soared through the miles of sky, I wondered if this was the peak I had fought for. I flew alone, with no one to share my pain. My heart felt completely shattered, and[289] in my anguish, I rolled through the air as I flew, for my mind and soul felt like an ocean of fire.
I arrived at Egyplosis full of anguish. With quivering lips and burning tears I staggered into the portal that led to the subterranean palace where I knew my loved one was laid. I silently entered the magnificent abode of the sorcerer, horror-stricken with despair.
I arrived at Egyplosis filled with anguish. With trembling lips and burning tears, I stumbled into the entrance that led to the underground palace where I knew my beloved was lying. I quietly stepped into the grand place of the sorcerer, overwhelmed with despair.
Suddenly, beyond the labyrinth I heard a golden sound, the sound of that blessed bell that once before rolled its waves of delight over my spirit. I stood leaning against a pillar, dissolved in its bewitching moans, luxuriating in the Agapamone of music breathed from the delirious bronze. I heard wafted from the mysterious temple the refrain of thousands of voices chanting a ritual of love and peace. The multitudinous sound seemed so soft and so thrilling, so powerful and so holy, that I was eager to know if such burden of love was the sorrowing passion of the twin-souls in honor of their dead goddess.
Suddenly, beyond the maze, I heard a golden sound, the sound of that beautiful bell that once before sent waves of joy through my spirit. I stood leaning against a pillar, lost in its enchanting tones, soaking in the music that flowed from the ecstatic bronze. From the mysterious temple, I heard the chorus of thousands of voices singing a ritual of love and peace. The countless sounds felt so gentle and thrilling, so powerful and sacred, that I was eager to discover if this outpouring of love was the heartfelt longing of the twin souls honoring their deceased goddess.
I saw through the open doors of the temple a moving throng of twin-souls, swaying in masses hither and thither, with naked feet on the aquelium floor. On every forehead burned an electric star, giving a spectral flush to the scene. That was the singing multitude I had heard, the hierophants of the holy soul.
I saw through the open doors of the temple a crowd of twin-souls, swaying in groups back and forth, with bare feet on the aquelium floor. On every forehead shone an electric star, casting a ghostly glow over the scene. That was the singing crowd I had heard, the guides of the holy soul.
As my eyes grew accustomed to the objects before me, I saw the interior of the temple, on whose sculptured walls and roof roses woven of smouldering electric fires revealed their burning bloom. Wires of platinum, terrelium, and aquelium had been woven into a filagree of roses, with leaves and stems made red hot by the electric current. High above the sculptured dado rose strange windows of illuminated glass, in colors sad and brilliant, made visible by thousands of electric lights hidden in the sculptured recesses behind each window. The subject of each jewelled pane was a tableau of reincarnation, in which the figures of sorcerers and magicians, robed in splendid attire, gave life to beings that had died.
As my eyes adjusted to the surroundings, I saw the inside of the temple, where roses made of flickering electric flames were woven into the sculpted walls and ceiling, showcasing their fiery beauty. Wires of platinum, terrelium, and aquelium had been intertwined into a delicate design of roses, with leaves and stems heated up by the electric current. High above, strange windows of illuminated glass displayed sad yet vibrant colors, made visible by thousands of electric lights hidden in the sculpted recesses behind each window. Each jeweled pane depicted a scene of reincarnation, featuring sorcerers and magicians dressed in splendid robes, bringing to life beings that had passed away.
The frieze was one continual blaze of color, formed also of enamelled glass emblazoned with life-sized processional figures and illuminated with incandescent lights.
The frieze was a constant burst of color, made of enamelled glass featuring life-sized figures in procession and lit up with bright lights.
In a distant part of the temple, on a terrelium pedestal, I again saw a monster of gold, with a terrible head and outstretched wings.
In a remote area of the temple, on a terrelium pedestal, I saw again a golden monster, with a terrifying head and wings spread wide.
As I surveyed this stupendous figure, I discovered that it[290] held in its fore paws an immense helix of terrelium wire, ten feet in length and nine feet in diameter. One end of the wire was joined to ten thousand wires, whose extremities, terminating in terrelium wands, were held by the twin-souls. Each priest held a wand in his right hand, and each priestess a wand in her left, and their disengaged arms were wound around one another's waists.
As I looked at this amazing figure, I realized that it[290] was holding a huge helix of terrelium wire, ten feet long and nine feet wide. One end of the wire was connected to ten thousand wires, which ended in terrelium wands, all held by the twin-souls. Each priest held a wand in his right hand, and each priestess held a wand in her left, while their free arms were wrapped around each other's waists.
The other end of the voluminous wire forming the helix terminated in the rivet of an enormous spring that held a circular rheotome close to the circular mouth of the helix.
The other end of the thick wire making up the helix connected to the rivet of a huge spring that kept a circular rheotome secure against the round opening of the helix.
On a pedestal level with the upheld battery, reached by a spiral stairway, stood the grand sorcerer Charka, robed in tissues of white silk and golden embroidery. An assistant priest turned a wheel that moved a screw point toward the spring of the rheotome. The moment the screw point touched the spring, the circular plate over the heart of the helix began to vibrate audibly. Another turn of the screw, and a vital thrill filled the temple with its sonorous music.
On a platform level with the held battery, accessed by a spiral staircase, stood the great sorcerer Charka, dressed in white silk and gold-embroidered robes. An assistant priest turned a wheel that adjusted a screw point toward the spring of the rheotome. As soon as the screw point made contact with the spring, the circular plate over the center of the helix began to vibrate loudly. Another turn of the screw, and a pulsating energy filled the temple with its resonant music.
I then knew that all that mysterious structure with its terrelium wires was an immense spiritual battery, charged with the life and love of ten thousand souls. The vital fluid, generated in the yearnings of ideal love, flooded the helix with its vitality and induced a magnetism of life that made the rheotome vibrate with emotion, until the whole temple shook with the thrilling sound.
I then realized that all that mysterious structure with its terrelium wires was a massive spiritual battery, filled with the life and love of ten thousand souls. The energy, created from the desires of ideal love, surged through the helix with its intensity and created a life force that made the rheotome vibrate with emotion, causing the entire temple to tremble with the electrifying sound.
The priests and priestesses sang their ritournels of passion and love, and the grand sorcerer waved his wand over the monster's head. It was then the thought of Lyone filled my soul with a terrible yearning.
The priests and priestesses sang their songs of passion and love, and the grand sorcerer waved his wand over the monster's head. It was then that thoughts of Lyone filled my soul with a deep longing.
Where was her hapless body? Was this feast of passion that I beheld her obsequies, or could it be some occult incantation to raise her from the dead?
Where was her unfortunate body? Was this display of passion that I saw her funeral, or could it be some mysterious spell to bring her back to life?
The thought fired my brain with madness! Oh, that it might be possible for her to live again, if only for one hour, that she might hear of victory! All at once I seemed to know that Lyone was laid in the heart of the helix held by the hehorrent. I knew, oh, I knew that the spectacle I beheld was the ceremony of reincarnation. I knew that the goddess was being swathed with currents of life from her votaries. How I blessed those living batteries, so faithful in their glorious work! How I blessed the adorable sorcerer who conducted this precious[291] ministry of life, who focussed the love of thrilling souls upon the person of their goddess!
The thought drove me crazy! Oh, how I wished it were possible for her to come back to life, even just for an hour, so she could hear about our victory! Suddenly, I realized that Lyone was at the center of the helix held by the hehorrent. I knew, oh, I knew that what I was witnessing was the ceremony of reincarnation. I understood that the goddess was being wrapped in life energy from her followers. How I appreciated those living batteries, so dedicated to their amazing task! How I admired the enchanting sorcerer who led this precious[291] service of life, who concentrated the love of excited souls on the figure of their goddess!
I stood transfixed to the floor, watching with straining eyes those flamens of life perform their ritual of reincarnation. The air of the temple grew warm as blood, and infinitely holy. Soft and piercing music rose from unseen chambers of the temple, which, mingling with the blessed storm of life that beat upon the mouth of the helix, seemed to whirl away my senses.
I stood frozen in place, watching with intense focus as those priests of life carried out their ritual of rebirth. The air in the temple seemed warm like blood, and incredibly sacred. Soft yet penetrating music came from hidden parts of the temple, which, combined with the powerful energy of life that surged at the entrance of the helix, felt like it was sweeping my senses away.
The first circle of souls around the dragon comprised the votaries of Bishano, or Sorcery; Hielano, or Magic; Nidialano, or Astrology; Padamano, or Soothsaying.
The first circle of souls around the dragon included the followers of Bishano, or Sorcery; Hielano, or Magic; Nidialano, or Astrology; Padamano, or Soothsaying.
The second circle embraced the adepts of Niano, or Witchcraft; Redohano, or Wizardry; Biccano, or the Oracle; Kielano, or Augury; Tocderano, or Prophecy; Jiracano, or Geomancy; Jocdilano, or Necromancy.
The second circle included the practitioners of Niano, or Witchcraft; Redohano, or Wizardry; Biccano, or the Oracle; Kielano, or Augury; Tocderano, or Prophecy; Jiracano, or Geomancy; Jocdilano, or Necromancy.
The third circle embraced the hierophants of Orphitano, or Conjuration; Orielano, or Divination; Pridano, or Clairvoyance; Ecthyano, or Mesmerism; Cideshano, or Electro-Biology; Omdolophano, or Theosophy; Bishanamano, or Spiritualism.
The third circle included the practitioners of Orphitano, or Conjuration; Orielano, or Divination; Pridano, or Clairvoyance; Ecthyano, or Mesmerism; Cideshano, or Electro-Biology; Omdolophano, or Theosophy; Bishanamano, or Spiritualism.
How shall I describe the spell of that hour? Glimmering figures, clad in robes of finest gossamer of the rarest colors, powderings and embroiderings, sang the songs of pained and enraptured sensibility.
How should I describe the magic of that hour? Shimmering figures, dressed in the finest, lightest robes of the most unusual colors, adorned with delicate powders and embroidery, sang songs filled with both pain and ecstasy.
They loved, they wept, they supplicated Harikar!
They loved, they cried, they begged Harikar!
I saw twin-souls embrace in infinite tenderness, and again with ecstatic enthusiasm. It was a sea of supernatural emotion. It was an abyss of affection, filled with a whirlwind of bold, delicate, enormous love.
I saw soulmates embrace with endless tenderness, and again with ecstatic joy. It was a wave of otherworldly emotion. It was a deep well of affection, bursting with a whirlwind of bold, delicate, massive love.
A religieuse of Tocderano shouted, "She will live again!"
A religieuse from Tocderano shouted, "She will live again!"
A priest of Biccano sang, "She will be born again of mystical, chivalrous love!"
A priest of Biccano sang, "She will be reborn from mystical, chivalrous love!"
As the enraptured host sang of life and love, I felt a million exaggerations of the delicacies of emotion. I felt as though fanned with warm winds blowing over wildernesses of flowers. I heard the multiplied splendor of bells, roaring like the soft vociferations of far-off tropic seas. I heard music ineffably tender and sublime, wailing its intoxicating melodies. I saw strange illuminations dissolve in never-ceasing explosions of color on the glorified windows. I saw upon the floor endless arabesques of twin-souls, fantastically entangled and unrolled.
As the captivated host sang about life and love, I experienced a million intensified feelings of emotion. It felt like being brushed by warm winds sweeping over fields of flowers. I heard the amazing sound of bells, echoing like the gentle roars of distant tropical seas. I listened to music that was incredibly tender and sublime, sending out its captivating melodies. I saw unusual lights dissolve in constant bursts of color on the shining windows. I witnessed endless intricate designs of soulmates, beautifully intertwined and unfolding on the floor.
Suddenly the temple shook with an explosion of sound that[292] seemed the concentrated madness of drums and organs and bells; the roaring of the rheotome grew deafeningly louder, mingling with a strange shivering sound, such as is produced by the suddenly transfixed wheels of a flying locomotive, tearing the metals into a hissing blaze. From the mouth of the hehorrent streamed a blaze of fire. I looked where the sorcerer stood——
Suddenly, the temple shook with a blast of noise that[292] felt like the chaotic mix of drums, organs, and bells; the roaring of the rheotome became incredibly loud, blending with a strange, shivering sound, like the sudden stop of the wheels of a speeding train, turning the metal into a hissing blaze. A burst of fire poured from the mouth of the hehorrent. I glanced toward where the sorcerer stood——
Heavens and earth! He was holding Lyone in his arms, alive from the living battery! Lyone, the peerless soul of souls, alive once more and triumphant over death!
Heavens and earth! He was holding Lyone in his arms, alive from the living battery! Lyone, the unmatched soul of souls, alive once again and victorious over death!
The temple whirled around me rapid as fire, and I fell to the ground insensible with joy!
The temple spun around me fast as fire, and I collapsed to the ground, overwhelmed with joy!
CHAPTER LV.
LEXINGTON AND LYONE HAILED KING AND QUEEN OF ATVATABAR.
The extraordinary scenes attending the reincarnation of Lyone had left me, when I returned to my senses, exhausted with emotion. It was gloriously true that she who was the Supreme Goddess, she who had suffered death in the fortress of Calnogor, had been restored to life by the powerful necromancy of the sorcerer and his college of twin-souls.
The incredible events surrounding Lyone's reincarnation had left me, when I regained my composure, completely drained from all the emotions. It was wonderfully true that she, the Supreme Goddess, who had died in the fortress of Calnogor, had been brought back to life by the powerful magic of the sorcerer and his group of twin souls.
I rushed forward in presence of the entire congregation and embraced in turn the radiant Lyone and the beloved Charka.
I rushed forward in front of the entire congregation and hugged the radiant Lyone and the beloved Charka in turn.
I took her living figure in my arms. She was in a limp, tranquil condition, yet happily alive. The happy priests and priestesses shouted with enthusiasm: "Long live Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar!"
I held her living body in my arms. She was relaxed and calm, yet happily alive. The excited priests and priestesses cheered: "Long live Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar!"
It was a blissful moment to us both. The future, that had lain under the terrors of death, now smiled again. I gazed upon my beloved's face with unspeakable tenderness. I saw that she smiled at me sweetly.
It was a wonderful moment for both of us. The future, which had been overshadowed by the fears of death, was now bright again. I looked at my loved one's face with deep affection. I noticed that she smiled at me warmly.
Her apostasy was victorious, but who could have supposed that martyrdom and reincarnation were the path to glory? She had exchanged the crown of the goddess for that of a queen.
Her betrayal was triumphant, but who could have imagined that suffering and rebirth were the way to greatness? She had traded the goddess's crown for that of a queen.

Handing my precious burden back to Charka again, I addressed the congregation as follows:
Handing my precious burden back to Charka again, I addressed the congregation like this:
"Priests and priestesses of Egyplosis, wayleals and amazons of [295] the sacred and victorious army, I thank you from the depths of my heart for your loyal salutation, but I particularly thank the grand sorcerer Charka, and you his hierophants, for your glorious restoration of her majesty to life, king and crown, thus defeating the cowardly crime of the ex-king. By reason of our victory, their majesties King Bhoolmakar and Queen Toplissy of Atvatabar are deposed from the throne, and his ex-majesty, by reason of his great crime, is condemned to death.
"Priests and priestesses of Egyplosis, warriors and amazons of [295] the sacred and victorious army, I genuinely appreciate your heartfelt greeting, but I especially want to thank the grand sorcerer Charka and his hierophants for bringing her majesty back to life, reclaiming the crown and defeating the cowardly actions of the former king. Because of our victory, their majesties King Bhoolmakar and Queen Toplissy of Atvatabar have been removed from the throne, and the former king, due to his heinous crime, has been sentenced to death."
"The causes that led to this revolution are already known to you. The time was ripe for a reform in Egyplosis. Regulation and not suppression will be our aim, and they who have helped us to this great conquest will not go unrewarded.
"The reasons behind this revolution are already clear to you. The time was right for a change in Egyplosis. Our goal is regulation, not suppression, and those who have assisted us in this significant achievement will be rewarded."
"After her tremendous experiences, the queen will require a season of absolute rest to restore her to perfect health. I will intrust the task of establishing a reform of Egyplosis in competent hands, assisted by a council of your own representatives. The present crisis is too overwhelmingly happy to permit me to say more to you. On another occasion I will thank you more effectively."
"After everything she’s been through, the queen will need a whole season to completely rest and get back to perfect health. I will hand over the job of reforming Egyplosis to capable people, with help from a council made up of your own representatives. The joy of this moment is too great for me to say much more to you. I’ll express my gratitude more properly another time."
This speech was received with enthusiastic applause.
This speech received a lot of enthusiastic applause.
On a litter, supported by six twin-souls, Lyone was tenderly borne out of the temple. We departed amid joyful peans of music, our pathway being strewn with flowers. We reached the supernal palace, and saw from every roof floating the flag of Lyone, in token of our victory.
On a stretcher, carried by six twin-souls, Lyone was gently taken out of the temple. We left to the joyful sounds of music, our path covered with flowers. We arrived at the heavenly palace and saw the flag of Lyone flying from every roof as a sign of our victory.
In her palace, on a couch of pale green velvet, lay the reincarnated form of Lyone, filled with a sense of luxurious rest. The experiences of the past few days demanded a period of profound repose. Her face wore a blessed and triumphant smile. She had paid with suffering for that Nirvana of joy. With reincarnation, or rather resurrection, had come a holier transfiguration of form and face. She was still too weak physically to discuss at length the great changes that had come to her or to the history of Atvatabar.
In her palace, on a couch of light green velvet, lay the reincarnated form of Lyone, filled with a sense of luxurious relaxation. The experiences of the past few days called for a time of deep rest. Her face had a serene and triumphant smile. She had paid with suffering for that blissful joy. With reincarnation, or more accurately resurrection, came a more sacred transformation of her form and face. She was still too physically weak to discuss in detail the significant changes that had occurred within her or in the history of Atvatabar.
She was the symbol of the more sensitive souls of humanity, who, capable of intense suffering and delirious rapture, must needs purchase all their joys with heart-rending experiences. The culture that comes from agony is our most priceless possession, and brings the soul to every feast, as well as the body. The body, daily slain by suffering, is resurrected with a purer flesh, and receives a reincarnated soul fitted for ideal delights.[296] It has attained a measure of Nirvana. It anticipates immortality by reason of suffering and love. Lyone had more than all achieved an ideal existence. Before she would be able to return again to the realities of the world, it was necessary that time should be given her for physical and spiritual invigoration.
She represented the more sensitive souls of humanity, who, capable of deep suffering and ecstatic joy, have to earn all their happiness through heart-wrenching experiences. The wisdom that comes from pain is our most valuable treasure, bringing the soul to every celebration along with the body. The body, daily hurt by suffering, is reborn with a purer essence and receives a renewed spirit ready for perfect happiness. [296] It has reached a level of enlightenment. It expects immortality through suffering and love. Lyone had achieved an ideal life more than anyone. Before she could return to the realities of the world, she needed time to regain her physical and spiritual strength.
"I feel neither pain nor fatigue," said Lyone; "my senses seemed drowned in a delicious rest. You tell me that I have been dead and brought to life again, and although I have no sense of having passed through the agony, I must believe you. I remember touching a golden vase of flowers in my prison, and then all became a blank until I stood with the grand sorcerer in the temple of reincarnation."
"I don't feel pain or tiredness," said Lyone; "my senses feel wrapped in a wonderful calm. You say I was dead and brought back to life, and even though I don’t recall going through any suffering, I have to believe you. I remember touching a beautiful vase of flowers in my cell, and then everything went blank until I found myself with the great sorcerer in the temple of reincarnation."
"That vase you touched," said I, "was connected with a powerful magnic battery, which was placed in your apartment by the king's order, to kill you. Grasnagallipas, leader of the king's bockhockids, on learning of his royal master's treachery, immediately transferred his allegiance and important command to our army, and was mainly instrumental in securing the victory."
"That vase you touched," I said, "was linked to a powerful magnetic battery, which the king had placed in your room to kill you. Grasnagallipas, the leader of the king's bockhockids, realizing his royal master's betrayal, quickly switched his loyalty and command to our army and played a key role in securing the victory."
"So our cause has triumphed," said Lyone; "and what has become of the king?"
"So our cause has won," said Lyone; "and what happened to the king?"
"The king," I replied, "is king no more. I am King of Atvatabar and you are my beloved queen."
"The king," I responded, "is no longer king. I am the King of Atvatabar and you are my beloved queen."
Lyone turned aside her face and wept tears of joy.
Lyone turned her face away and cried tears of joy.
"Our marriage," I added, "will inaugurate the reign of a religion of wedded love, and you will sit with me as queen on the throne of Atvatabar."
"Our marriage," I added, "will mark the beginning of a new era of love, and you will be by my side as queen on the throne of Atvatabar."
"That will be glorious," said Lyone, "but I fear our marriage will also end ideal love and sorcery, and the Nirvana of a hundred years, the fairest products of Egyplosis."
"That will be amazing," said Lyone, "but I'm worried that our marriage will also bring an end to perfect love and magic, and the bliss of a hundred years, the best offerings of Egyplosis."
"Do you see now," I said, "that ideal joys in the world can only be built on more extensive miseries? It would be a glorious thing to build houses of jewels, but so long as real jewels are so rare, we must be content with rocks. Still, there are jewels, and in Atvatabar I learn they are much more abundant than on the outer planet; therefore it might be proper for twin-souls to walk on love's enchanted ground for a brief though definite period."
"Do you see now," I said, "that true happiness in the world can only be built on a foundation of greater suffering? It would be amazing to construct houses made of jewels, but since real jewels are so rare, we have to settle for rocks. Still, there are jewels, and from what I've learned about Atvatabar, they are much more plentiful than on the outer planet; therefore, it might be fitting for soulmates to stroll on love's magical ground for a short but significant time."
Lyone had undergone transfiguration. Beautiful as a spirit, her figure seemed plastic porcelain. Death had made more luminous the splendid sculpture of her face. As she spoke, it[297] seemed to me that we had closed the door on the infelicitous experiences of actual life, and were opening the gates of a more glorious day.
Lyone had been transformed. As beautiful as a spirit, her figure appeared like delicate porcelain. Death had made the stunning sculpture of her face even more radiant. As she spoke, it[297] felt to me like we had closed the door on the unfortunate events of real life and were opening the gates to a brighter tomorrow.
I informed Lyone of the arrival of the two vessels from the outer world, and of the great services of Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes in turning the tide of battle by sea in our favor. She was delighted at the prospect of meeting fresh visitors from the outer world, and in due time Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes and their entire ships' companies stood before her who was delighted with the fuller acquaintance thus made with the people of the outer world. Both the captains and their officers realized her ideal of exotic manhood, which combined stalwart proportions with intellectual benignity of face.
I let Lyone know about the arrival of the two ships from the outside world and the amazing contributions of Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes in turning the tide of battle at sea in our favor. She was thrilled at the chance to meet new visitors from outside, and soon enough, Captain Adams, Sir John Forbes, and their entire crews stood before her. She was excited to learn more about the people from the outside world. Both captains and their officers matched her ideal of exotic manhood, blending strong physiques with a friendly, intelligent demeanor.
Sir John Forbes was very complimentary in his praise of the grace and beauty of Lyone and her associates among the priestesses of Egyplosis. He considered Lyone to possess spiritual beauty to an extraordinary degree. The wonderful pale-gold of her complexion was in marked contrast to the old-gold complexion of the women of Atvatabar. He also praised the splendid beauty of Zooly-Soase and Thoubool, who were indeed magnificent women.
Sir John Forbes spoke highly of the grace and beauty of Lyone and her fellow priestesses of Egyplosis. He believed Lyone had a remarkable spiritual beauty. The stunning pale-gold of her skin stood out compared to the deep gold complexion of the women from Atvatabar. He also praised the striking beauty of Zooly-Soase and Thoubool, who were truly magnificent women.
My success encouraged the strangers to consider that conquest in other realms of Plutusia would be an easy accomplishment, especially if armed with such weapons as those possessed by the sailors of the Polar King. But even admitting superiority of weapons, they thought it a marvellous thing that one small vessel with but eighty men could conquer fifty millions of people.
My success motivated the outsiders to believe that taking over other areas of Plutusia would be a simple task, especially if they were equipped with weapons like those owned by the sailors of the Polar King. However, even if you accept that the weapons were better, they found it remarkable that one small ship with only eighty men could defeat fifty million people.
In my own mind I thought it possible that the Polar King might conquer still greater kingdoms, and that in time I might be Plutarch of Plutusia. But in such business one realm at a time is enough. I suggested to our visitors that there were at least twenty realms, each as large as Atvatabar, in this interior planet, that would give them opportunity for adventure.
In my mind, I considered the possibility that the Polar King could conquer even greater kingdoms, and that eventually, I could be the Plutarch of Plutusia. But in this kind of business, one kingdom at a time is plenty. I suggested to our guests that there were at least twenty kingdoms, each as big as Atvatabar, in this inner planet, which would offer them plenty of opportunities for adventure.
"We also wish," said I, "both the United States and England to know that our ports are open for commerce, and foreign trade is welcome to seek our shores. We have gold enough to enrich all comers from the outer world."
"We also want," I said, "both the United States and England to know that our ports are open for business, and foreign trade is encouraged to come to our shores. We have enough gold to enrich everyone from the outside world."
The eyes of our visitors and their officers glistened at this intelligence. And well they might, for Atvatabar was worth a thousand realms like Golconda or Peru. We had wealth for[298] literature and science, art and commerce, which rightly used would make Atvatabar the wonder of the ages, a realm of palaces and temples, the fountain of wisdom, the mother of art, and its commerce would make both the earths rich beyond the dreams of fortune. I was determined that the royal magnificence of the thrones of all time on either surface of the earth should be outrivalled by the supreme glory of that of Atvatabar. I knew there was an inspiration to human endeavor that magnificence alone can give, and would use my wealth to advance the happiness of humanity.
The eyes of our visitors and their officials lit up at this news. And it’s no wonder, because Atvatabar was worth more than a thousand places like Golconda or Peru. We had wealth for[298] literature and science, art and trade, which, if used properly, would make Atvatabar the wonder of the ages—a land of palaces and temples, the source of wisdom, the birthplace of art, and its trade would make both lands richer than anyone could dream. I was determined that the royal splendor of thrones throughout history on either side of the earth should be surpassed by the incredible glory of Atvatabar. I understood that magnificent beauty can inspire human effort, and I would use my wealth to promote the happiness of humanity.
Lyone being at last fully restored to health, we determined to delay no longer the important ceremonies of our royal marriage and coronation, not only to complete our happiness, but to really establish the government on a personal basis so agreeable to the wishes and customs of the people.
Lyone, now completely recovered, we decided to not put off any longer the significant ceremonies of our royal wedding and coronation. This was not just to enhance our happiness, but also to truly establish the government on a personal level that aligns with the wishes and traditions of the people.
Lyone's aerial yacht was made ready for the journey to Calnogor. It was large enough to carry the captains, officers, and men of the Mercury and Aurora Borealis, the captain, officers, and men of the Polar King, as well as Lyone and myself and the great officers of state and retinue. All being safely on board, I gave the signal for flight, and in a moment we were launched on the air with tremendous speed.
Lyone's airship was prepared for the trip to Calnogor. It was spacious enough to accommodate the captains, officers, and crew of the Mercury and Aurora Borealis, the captain, officers, and crew of the Polar King, along with Lyone, me, and the high-ranking officials and their entourage. Once everyone was safely on board, I signaled for takeoff, and in an instant, we were airborne at incredible speed.
CHAPTER LVI.
OUR RECEPTION IN CALNOGOR.
The royal city of Calnogor never contained such splendor, such importance of historic event, nor such a multitude of people, as on the occasion of the triple event of our marriage, our coronation, and the reception of the distinguished strangers from beyond the Polar Gulf. How shall the glory of that day be described? What occult power must animate the pen that must be at once the stylus of a poet, the brush of a painter, and the wand of a magician, to do justice to the splendid theme?
The royal city of Calnogor has never seen such splendor, such historical significance, or such a huge crowd of people as it did during our marriage, our coronation, and the reception of the distinguished guests from beyond the Polar Gulf. How can the glory of that day be captured? What mysterious force must inspire the pen that needs to serve as both a poet's quill, a painter's brush, and a magician's wand to truly honor this magnificent occasion?
The entire army, composed of half a million wayleals, had come from Calnogor to Kioram to escort the aerial ship containing myself, Lyone, and the distinguished strangers, together with our retinue and the sailors from America and Great Britain. On either side of the ship the army was massed in two[299] equal hosts, waving a million of wings. Either army was led by a phalanx of flying bockhockids, led by Yermoul and Grasnagallipas. A body-guard of wayleals bore fifty gigantic golden sceptres, being the ensigns of sovereignty over the fifty provinces of the kingdom.
The entire army, made up of half a million wayleals, had traveled from Calnogor to Kioram to escort the airship carrying me, Lyone, and the distinguished guests, along with our entourage and the sailors from America and Great Britain. On either side of the ship, the army was gathered in two[299] equal groups, waving a million wings. Each group was led by a phalanx of flying bockhockids, directed by Yermoul and Grasnagallipas. A bodyguard of wayleals held fifty gigantic golden scepters, representing the sovereignty over the fifty provinces of the kingdom.
All the way to Calnogor, five hundred miles distant, the army performed the most incredible evolutions to the measured thunders of music. Its legions massed themselves in ever-whirling globes, undulating all along the line of flight like monstrous serpents.
All the way to Calnogor, five hundred miles away, the army executed the most amazing movements to the booming sounds of music. Its troops gathered into constantly shifting formations, swaying along the path like giant snakes.
Again, mighty cones of wayleals would stream from our yacht on both sides, upward and backward, like a blaze of comet splendor.
Again, powerful trails of spray would shoot from our yacht on both sides, rising and flowing back, like a burst of comet brilliance.
Then, suddenly, globes of wayleals would surround us, globe within globe flying alternately in different directions; and we seemed to move on the centre of another earth.
Then, suddenly, globes of wayleals would surround us, globe within globe flying alternately in different directions; and we seemed to move at the center of another earth.
To describe the endless flight and counter-flight, the concentration and radiation of the wayleals in grand review, would be impossible. Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes were astounded at the extraordinary evolutions possible to winged men in a world where there is practically no gravity. The army moved in Dædalian march; it was at times sinuous with labyrinthic movement to the sound of drums and the roar of bugles. The wayleals formed arches and crowns, conchoidal convolutions, zones and wheels, hemispheres and globes, cones and pyramids. The yacht was clothed with sublime torsions, peristaltic splendors, and immense radiations of living bodies. It was the grandest movement of men ever seen on earth.
To describe the endless flight and back-and-forth movement, the gathering and dispersing of the wayleals in a grand display would be impossible. Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes were amazed at the incredible maneuvers possible for winged beings in a world with almost no gravity. The army moved in a Dædalian march; at times, it was sinuous with intricate movements to the sound of drums and the blast of bugles. The wayleals created arches and crowns, swirling formations, zones and wheels, hemispheres and globes, cones and pyramids. The yacht was adorned with magnificent twists, rhythmic displays, and vast radiations of living forms. It was the most extraordinary display of movement by people ever witnessed on earth.
We were again completely surrounded by a single globe of wayleals, in the centre of which moved the yacht with fearful speed. The globe moved as fast as we, and the living shell obliterated both earth and sun from, sight. Then, with a roar of artillery, the globe exploded, and lo! before us the infinite golden dome of the Bormidophia, the marble city of Calnogor, and dense multitudes of excited people!
We were once again fully encircled by a single sphere of wayleals, right in the middle of which the yacht raced at terrifying speed. The sphere moved as quickly as we did, and the living shell erased both the earth and the sun from view. Then, with a thunderous blast, the sphere burst apart, and suddenly! Before us was the endless golden dome of the Bormidophia, the marble city of Calnogor, and thick crowds of thrilled people!
The city was decorated with the conquering flag of Lyone and with flowers; and the inscriptions on the triumphal arches were: "Long live Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar!"
The city was adorned with the victorious flag of Lyone and flowers; and the messages on the triumphal arches read: "Long live Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar!"
The entire army, augmented by the allegiance of the defeated[300] king's troops, headed by the supreme general Hushnoly, received us at the entrance to the city.
The whole army, boosted by the loyalty of the defeated king's troops, led by the top general Hushnoly, welcomed us at the city entrance.[300]
Pending the reconstruction of the government, law and order were being administered by Hushnoly, assisted by a military council consisting of all the victorious leaders.
Pending the rebuilding of the government, law and order were being managed by Hushnoly, with help from a military council made up of all the victorious leaders.
The festivities incidental to our entry into Calnogor and the public rejoicings over the reincarnation of Lyone lasted several days. I took occasion at a reception at the royal palace to confer suitable honors and rewards on my victorious generals. I created the supreme general Hushnoly a noble of the first rank under the title of Goiloor, or Duke of Calnogor, and confirmed his authority as commander-in-chief of the army, and Zooly-Soase was also created Goiloose of Calnogor. General Gerolio was created Boiroon of Swerga, an inland city, and appointed vice-commander to Hushnoly. General Rackiron was made Goiloor of Swondab, and his appointment as general of the royal artillery was confirmed. General Ladalmir was made Goiloor of Kioram and commandant of the fortress. General Yermoul, who retired from the army, was made Goiloor of Gnaphisthasia. The grand sorcerer Charka was made Goiloor, and the grand sorceress Goiloose of Egyplosis, while Grasnagallipas was created Boiroon of Invention and General of the Royal Bockhockids.
The celebrations surrounding our arrival in Calnogor and the public joy over Lyone's rebirth lasted for several days. At a reception at the royal palace, I took the opportunity to award honors and rewards to my victorious generals. I appointed the supreme general Hushnoly as a first-rank noble with the title of Goiloor, or Duke of Calnogor, and confirmed his role as the commander-in-chief of the army. Zooly-Soase was also appointed as Goiloose of Calnogor. General Gerolio was named Boiroon of Swerga, an inland city, and made vice-commander to Hushnoly. General Rackiron became Goiloor of Swondab, and his position as the general of the royal artillery was confirmed. General Ladalmir was appointed Goiloor of Kioram and placed in charge of the fortress. General Yermoul, who retired from the army, was designated Goiloor of Gnaphisthasia. The grand sorcerer Charka was appointed Goiloor, and the grand sorceress was named Goiloose of Egyplosis, while Grasnagallipas became Boiroon of Invention and General of the Royal Bockhockids.
General Starbottle was made Goiloor of Savasse, a province of the kingdom, and Prime Minister of the government. General Goldrock, who was now fully recovered from his wounded leg, was made Royal Treasurer and Goiloor of Blindis, a distant city. Dr. Merryferry was made Minister of Foreign Affairs; General Nototherboc, Minister of Naval Affairs; General Pra, Chief of Police; and General Flathootly, Minister of War.
General Starbottle was appointed Goiloor of Savasse, a province in the kingdom, and Prime Minister of the government. General Goldrock, who had fully recovered from his injured leg, was named Royal Treasurer and Goiloor of Blindis, a far-off city. Dr. Merryferry was appointed Minister of Foreign Affairs; General Nototherboc, Minister of Naval Affairs; General Pra, Chief of Police; and General Flathootly, Minister of War.
I assumed the title of "His Majesty Lexington, King of Atvatabar," and Lyone that of "Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar," of equal authority and dignity to myself.
I took on the title of "His Majesty Lexington, King of Atvatabar," and Lyone became "Her Majesty Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar," holding equal authority and dignity to me.
I issued a decree confirming all titles and dignities for the life of the recipient only. As a man cannot transfer his character or abilities to his children, more especially the virtues that made him famous, so neither could he transfer his titles or dignities to posterity; and a man who had no other claims to greatness than the plumes he had borrowed from his father, should be despised for strutting in artificial glory.
I issued a decree confirming all titles and honors for the life of the recipient only. Just as a person cannot pass on their character or abilities to their children, especially the virtues that made them well-known, they also cannot pass on their titles or honors to future generations; a person who had no other claims to greatness than the accolades borrowed from their father should be looked down upon for flaunting false glory.
The Borodemy was maintained, and no restriction of popular[301] or constitutional liberty already enjoyed by the people was permitted. All titles given to men who were simply fortunate enough to receive a majority of votes, making them representatives of the people in the Borodemy, were abolished, and men only were honored by virtue of great services accomplished. All members of the Borodemy were paid liberal salaries, on the principle that a prince had no more right to an appropriation from the public purse than a legislator. All public measures adopted by the Borodemy were subject to the veto of the Royal Council, composed of the king, queen, and actual members of the government.
The Borodemy was upheld, and there were no limits placed on the popular[301] or constitutional freedoms already enjoyed by the people. All titles given to individuals who were merely fortunate enough to receive a majority of votes, making them representatives of the people in the Borodemy, were eliminated, and individuals were honored solely based on their significant contributions. All Borodemy members received generous salaries, based on the principle that a prince had no more right to public funds than a legislator. Every public measure passed by the Borodemy was subject to the veto of the Royal Council, which included the king, queen, and current government members.
I need not say that the victory of Lyone over death and the fact of our army having conquered in battle gave us unlimited power. I was the supreme lord of Atvatabar; but, nevertheless, in the hour of triumph I determined to use my power for the good of the people. The sensation caused by the return of Lyone to life had stirred all Atvatabar with feelings of the profoundest awe and loyalty. Vast crowds of people came as pilgrims to see their queen and offer congratulations.
I don't need to mention that Lyone's victory over death and our army's victory in battle gave us incredible power. I was the supreme leader of Atvatabar; however, in that moment of triumph, I decided to use my power for the benefit of the people. The excitement surrounding Lyone's return to life had filled all of Atvatabar with deep feelings of awe and loyalty. Huge crowds gathered as pilgrims to see their queen and offer their congratulations.
Had the old creed, with its worship of Lyone and Harikar, not fallen with the success of our arms, Lyone would undoubtedly have been worshipped anew as goddess more devotedly than ever; but the revolution being founded on antagonism of the old faith to social welfare and the laws of nature, a new creed must necessarily take its place.
Had the old belief, with its worship of Lyone and Harikar, not collapsed with our military victories, Lyone would definitely have been worshipped again as a goddess, more devotedly than ever; however, since the revolution was based on opposing the old faith in favor of social welfare and the laws of nature, a new belief had to take its place.
The new creed of one body and one soul was based on order, truth, justice, benevolence and temperance. This I styled the Remeliora, or better thing to that which had gone before. The new creed gave the soul mastery of its feelings, and love was measured by a regular throb. Souls becoming stronger and more masculine were the better able to bear the pulsations of joy and despair. They could sustain their emotions with a cordial enthusiasm, and passion, no longer a frantic flame, became a soft and abiding fire.
The new belief in one body and one soul was founded on order, truth, justice, kindness, and self-control. I called this the Remeliora, or a better version of what came before. This new belief allowed the soul to take control of its emotions, and love was experienced as a steady rhythm. Souls grew stronger and more resilient, better able to handle the ups and downs of joy and despair. They could manage their feelings with genuine enthusiasm, and passion, no longer an overwhelming blaze, became a gentle and lasting flame.
I appointed the grand sorcerer Pontiff of Remeliorism, giving him authority to formulate a code of ethics that all could adhere to. With such a code as a solid foundation, I hoped in time to establish a purer faith than that possessing only the human soul for its deity.
I appointed the grand sorcerer as the Pontiff of Remeliorism, giving him the power to create a code of ethics for everyone to follow. With this code as a solid foundation, I hoped to eventually establish a purer faith than one that only serves the human soul as its deity.
Not many days after our coming to Calnogor, and while still engaged in settling the government of the kingdom, we received[302] a visit from Hushnoly and Zooly-Soase. It was with feelings of pain that we heard the object of the supreme general's visit.
Not long after arriving in Calnogor and while we were still working on establishing the kingdom's government, we got a visit from Hushnoly and Zooly-Soase. It was with discomfort that we learned the reason for the supreme general's visit.
With a voice softened with emotion Hushnoly told his story. In carrying out the reforms at Egyplosis made necessary by the success of the army of the late goddess, a great difficulty presented itself. It was found that, notwithstanding the fact that all of the priests and priestesses had fought for Lyone and the new faith, as against the old order of things, nearly one-half of the twin-souls were still at heart as great devotees of Harikar and hopeless love as ever, while the remaining half had renounced the practices of Egyplosis in common with their queen. It was found impossible to change the faith of the entire priesthood in a moment, so to speak, and many still believed that the old faith possessed fruits of self-sacrifice, culture, spirit-power, and the ideal life, such as the new state of things would utterly destroy. Hushnoly and the high priestess were in sympathy with the adherents of the ancient faith, and they too believed in sacrificing marital rights for the sake of the ideal existence.
With a voice filled with emotion, Hushnoly shared his story. While implementing the reforms at Egyplosis that were necessary due to the success of the late goddess's army, a significant challenge arose. Despite all the priests and priestesses fighting for Lyone and the new faith against the old ways, nearly half of the twin-souls still remained devoted followers of Harikar and unrequited love. The other half had turned away from the practices of Egyplosis along with their queen. It proved impossible to change the beliefs of the entire priesthood overnight, as many still felt that the old faith offered values like self-sacrifice, culture, spiritual power, and the ideal life—qualities that the new order seemed destined to eliminate. Hushnoly and the high priestess sympathized with the supporters of the ancient faith, and they too believed in giving up marital rights for the sake of an ideal existence.
The revelation of such a spiritual revolt in Egyplosis, headed, too, by the man and woman who had sacrificed so much for the cause of Lyone and myself, revealed human nature in a new light, while it astounded us. I had foolishly supposed the supremacy of the sword could carry dominion into spiritual things, and that Egyplosis was wholly converted to the new faith, to Remeliorism.
The revelation of such a spiritual uprising in Egyplosis, led by the man and woman who had given so much for the cause of Lyone and me, shone a new light on human nature and left us in shock. I had naively thought that the power of the sword could impose control over spiritual matters and that Egyplosis was completely converted to the new faith, to Remeliorism.
The situation was extremely painful.
The situation was very painful.
"Supreme general and high priestess," I said, "both her majesty Lyone and myself are greatly indebted to your courage and support in the late struggle; a support heroically given us in spite of your own secret faith. Is there no way by which you might be reconciled, both of you, to the new order of things?"
"Supreme general and high priestess," I said, "both her majesty Lyone and I are deeply grateful for your bravery and support in the recent struggle; support you provided heroically despite your own hidden beliefs. Is there any way you two could come to terms with the new situation?"
"We fear not, your majesty," said Hushnoly.
"We're not afraid, your majesty," said Hushnoly.
"Will riches, will honors not tempt you?"
"Will wealth and fame not entice you?"
"Your majesty, we cannot be tempted," replied he.
"Your majesty, we can't be tempted," he replied.
"You are doubtless aware," I continued, "that it would be impossible for the government to recognize, much less give support to, a system of faith for the destruction of which the war was carried on. Much as we love you, much as we love the priests and priestesses, we cannot give allegiance to the[303] old faith, We cannot, we dare not countenance your creed. It will be therefore impossible for yourselves or your people to remain at Egyplosis, which will be the chief shrine of the new faith hereafter."
"You probably know," I continued, "that it would be impossible for the government to acknowledge, let alone support, a belief system that the war aimed to destroy. As much as we love you, as much as we care for the priests and priestesses, we cannot pledge our loyalty to the[303] old faith. We cannot, and we must not accept your beliefs. Therefore, it will be impossible for you or your people to stay at Egyplosis, which will be the main shrine of the new faith from now on."
"We have already anticipated all this," said Hushnoly, "and do not propose even to remain in Atvatabar."
"We've already seen all this coming," said Hushnoly, "and we don't even plan to stay in Atvatabar."
"And where do you go to?" said Lyone, in astonishment.
"And where are you going?" said Lyone, in surprise.
"Well, your majesty," replied he, "we have determined to take possession of the sphere Hilar, one of the untenanted spheres above us, and there create an ideal world. Thus we will relieve your majesty of all embarrassment and remove any obstacle in the way of religious or political reform."
"Well, your majesty," he replied, "we've decided to take over the sphere Hilar, one of the uninhabited spheres above us, and create an ideal world there. This way, we can free your majesty from any troubles and eliminate any barriers to religious or political reform."
I was bewildered by the reply of Hushnoly, as I had never before heard of any one desiring to dwell on the wandering sphere Hilar, and begged an explanation.
I was confused by Hushnoly's reply, as I had never heard of anyone wanting to live on the wandering sphere Hilar, and I asked for an explanation.
"Hilar, as your majesty is probably aware," said Hushnoly, "is a sphere twenty-five miles in diameter that floats in space at a distance of fifty miles from the surface of Atvatabar. It revolves on its own axis at the rate of a mile an hour, making a complete revolution in seventy-five hours. It also revolves around Swang once during a hundred aerial revolutions, or in one hundred of its days. It has tropic, temperate, and frigid zones, with perpetual ice capping its poles. It contains one ocean of irregular outline and has one continent. The areas of land and water are about equal. There are two mountain ranges, turning from a given centre of upheaval and determining the configuration of the land. There are one hundred islands in the sea and a dozen rivers on the land. In fact, it seems to be a facsimile in climate, geologic, and physiographical conditions to the outer world you have come from; and on such a sphere we propose to build a new throne for Harikar, and seat thereon another goddess like the virtuous and glorious Lyone."
"Hilar, as you probably know, your majesty," said Hushnoly, "is a sphere that measures twenty-five miles across and floats in space fifty miles away from the surface of Atvatabar. It spins on its own axis at a speed of one mile per hour, completing a full rotation in seventy-five hours. It also orbits Swang once every hundred aerial revolutions, or in one hundred of its days. It has tropical, temperate, and frigid zones, with permanent ice caps at its poles. There is one ocean with an irregular shape and a single continent. The land and water areas are roughly equal. Two mountain ranges extend from a common point of upheaval, shaping the land’s layout. There are one hundred islands in the sea and a dozen rivers on the land. In fact, its climate, geology, and physical features closely resemble those of the outer world you come from; on this sphere, we plan to build a new throne for Harikar and place another goddess there, like the virtuous and glorious Lyone."
"Ah," said Lyone, "I know who that other goddess will be—she will be the fair Zooly-Soase."
"Ah," said Lyone, "I know who the other goddess will be—she will be the beautiful Zooly-Soase."
The high priestess blushed in her robe of crimson silk, making her golden beauty superb and precious. As for Hushnoly, it was evident the destiny of his counterpart soul was already fully anticipated. Her ascension to the throne of a goddess would virtually make him ruler of Hilar.
The high priestess blushed in her crimson silk robe, enhancing her golden beauty, making it look exquisite and rare. As for Hushnoly, it was clear that the fate of his other half was already thoroughly expected. Her rise to the throne of a goddess would practically allow him to be the ruler of Hilar.
"We desire, your majesty," said he, "to resign our titles and[304] offices of high priest and priestess of Egyplosis and supreme general and general of the amazons of the royal army of Atvatabar. Our only request is that we be allowed to depart to Hilar, together with such of the priests and priestesses of Harikar as are willing to follow us thither. Also, that all new converts to Harikar desirous of emigrating to our spiritual kingdom will be secured freedom of departure from Atvatabar for all time hereafter."
"We want to resign our titles and[304] positions as high priest and priestess of Egyplosis, as well as supreme general and general of the Amazons of the royal army of Atvatabar, your majesty. Our only request is that we be allowed to leave for Hilar, along with any of the priests and priestesses of Harikar who want to come with us. We also ask that all new converts to Harikar who wish to move to our spiritual kingdom be guaranteed the freedom to leave Atvatabar at any time in the future."
I willingly granted Hushnoly and Zooly-Soase their request, and added: "You both shall be promptly and liberally rewarded for the great services rendered your king and queen in time of war, as well as recompensed for past services to the country in Egyplosis and for loss of estate in Atvatabar."
I gladly accepted Hushnoly and Zooly-Soase's request and added: "You both will be promptly and generously rewarded for the significant services you provided to your king and queen during the war, as well as compensated for your previous contributions to the country in Egyplosis and for the loss of your property in Atvatabar."
I promised to issue a royal decree embodying all of the aforesaid liberties and bounties in favor of Hushnoly and his fair consort and their followers. The late high priest and high priestess, with grateful, cordial adieus, departed from the audience-chamber.
I promised to issue a royal decree outlining all the liberties and benefits for Hushnoly, his lovely partner, and their supporters. The late high priest and high priestess left the audience chamber with warm, heartfelt farewells.
I thereupon appointed General Rackiron the commander-in-chief of the army in place of Hushnoly, with General Gerolio the vice-commander.
I then appointed General Rackiron as the commander-in-chief of the army instead of Hushnoly, with General Gerolio as the vice-commander.
CHAPTER LVII.
THE COMBINED CEREMONY OF MARRIAGE AND CORONATION.
The day of our marriage and coronation as king and queen of Atvatabar at length arrived. The scene in the Bormidophia was of surpassing magnificence. For the first time in history Lyone sat before the throne of the gods not as goddess, but as queen; and I, her compeer, as king sat beside her. Lyone was attired in a loosely-fitting robe of old-ivory silk, over which was an outer network of lace formed of thread of gold, the design being a golden sun on the breast, which, with its long streaming rays, was held together by a golden cobweb that covered the entire figure of the queen. She also wore her belt of jewels. Beside her stood a page bearing her crown as Queen of Atvatabar. For myself I had caused to be made a knightly suit of golden armor that shone mightily as I wore it on that eventful occasion.[305]
The day of our wedding and coronation as king and queen of Atvatabar finally arrived. The scene in the Bormidophia was incredibly magnificent. For the first time in history, Lyone sat before the throne of the gods not as a goddess, but as a queen; and I, her equal, sat beside her as king. Lyone was dressed in a loose-fitting robe of old-ivory silk, topped with an outer layer of lace made from golden thread, featuring a golden sun design on her chest, with long streaming rays held together by a golden cobweb that covered her entire figure. She also wore her jewel-encrusted belt. Next to her stood a page carrying her crown as Queen of Atvatabar. As for me, I had a knightly suit of golden armor made that shone brightly as I wore it on that significant occasion.[305]
The priestesses of Egyplosis, taught by a priest of decorative art from Gnaphisthasia, had been for some time engaged in creating a tapestry of lace, wrought with a thread of heavy bullion gold, as a bridal gift to their queen. The design took the form of a winged twin-soul in loving converse, in the centre, surrounded by Atvatabarese arabesque—all held together by a most poetic fancy of floral scrolls and formed of gold thread lace work. This enormous piece of work was twelve feet in width, seventy-five feet in length, and four inches in thickness. The gold used in its marvellous intricacies weighed five tons. Such was the glorious piece of tapestry that was hung over the side of the throne, and which, reaching downward three-fourths of its height, concealed a considerable part of the august structure.
The priestesses of Egyplosis, taught by an artist from Gnaphisthasia, had been working for a while on a lace tapestry made with heavy gold thread as a wedding gift for their queen. The design featured a winged twin-soul in a loving conversation at the center, surrounded by intricate Atvatabarese arabesques—all connected by beautifully crafted floral scrolls made of gold lace work. This massive piece measured twelve feet wide, seventy-five feet long, and four inches thick. The gold woven into its stunning details weighed five tons. This impressive tapestry was draped over the side of the throne, extending down three-fourths of its height, covering a significant part of the grand structure.
Around us swept the amphitheatre, filled with the leaders of the army and navy, the great officers of government, and the people of Atvatabar. Surrounding the base of the throne, sat those priests and priestesses of Egyplosis who had embraced the new faith of "one body and one soul."
Around us was the amphitheater, packed with the leaders of the army and navy, the top government officials, and the people of Atvatabar. Sitting around the base of the throne were the priests and priestesses of Egyplosis who had accepted the new belief of "one body and one soul."
The pontiff Charka performed the marriage ceremony when the roar of guns had subsided. He performed his august duties sustained by the splendors of music and the adoration of the people.
The pope Charka held the wedding ceremony once the sound of guns had faded. He carried out his important responsibilities backed by the beautiful music and the love of the people.
"Wilt thou have this woman, Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar, to be thy wife until death, according to the customs of our people and not according to the customs of Egyplosis?"
"Will you take this woman, Lyone, Queen of Atvatabar, to be your wife until death, following the traditions of our people and not those of Egyplosis?"
"I will."
"I'm in."
"Wilt thou have this man, Lexington, King of Atvatabar, to be thy husband until death, according to the new faith of 'one body and one soul?'"
"Will you have this man, Lexington, King of Atvatabar, as your husband until death, according to the new belief in 'one body and one soul?'"
"I will."
"Sure thing."
The deed was done. Around the throne swept a cyclone of twin-souls resolved on matrimony. In their bewildering flight they became radiant with strange transformations of feeling and gesture, and their songs symbolized the intensity of the great crisis that had arrived in the history of the nation.
The deed was done. Around the throne swirled a whirlwind of soulmate couples determined to get married. In their dizzying dance, they glowed with surprising changes of emotion and expression, and their songs captured the intensity of the significant moment that had come in the nation’s history.
All around the amphitheatre rose the enormous multitude, as one soul, shouting their joy. The guns of the fortress volleyed their thunders, and the first act of the great drama ended amid the shouting of armed hosts, the singing of twin-souls, and the hosannas of the multitude.[306]
All around the amphitheater, the huge crowd rose as one, cheering with joy. The fortress's cannons boomed in celebration, and the first act of the grand performance concluded with the cheers of armed forces, the harmonious voices of couples, and the praises of the crowd.[306]
The second scene was perhaps still more impressive. The grand chamberlain of the palace Cleperelyum had put into his phonograph beside us a coil containing the charter of coronation. Fitting a megaphone to the phonograph, there issued the following proclamation from the instrument, like a blast of music:
The second scene was maybe even more amazing. The grand chamberlain of the palace, Cleperelyum, had placed a coil with the coronation charter into the phonograph next to us. After attaching a megaphone to the phonograph, the following proclamation played from the device, like a burst of music:
Charter of Coronation of Their Majesties Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar.
Charter of Coronation of Their Majesties Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar.
The crown and throne of the realm of Atvatabar, heretofore possessed in the persons of their ex-majesties King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar and Queen Toplissy, being now declared vacant by reason of the desertion, flight, deposition, and defeat of said ex-majesties, and said crown and throne of Atvatabar being now possessed, both by conquest and by will of the people, in the persons of their majesties Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar, now, therefore, we, the priests, nobles, statesmen, and commanders of army and navy, as representatives of the people, do hereby confirm said possession of the crown and throne of this realm, by placing upon the head of Lexington and upon the head of Lyone their respective crowns as King and Queen of Atvatabar, and do hereby render both king and queen equal loyalty, fealty, and homage, as the true and rightful sovereigns of Atvatabar.
The crown and throne of the realm of Atvatabar, previously held by their former majesties King Aldemegry Bhoolmakar and Queen Toplissy, are now declared vacant due to their desertion, flight, deposition, and defeat. The crown and throne of Atvatabar are now rightfully held, both by conquest and the will of the people, by their majesties Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar. Therefore, we, the priests, nobles, statesmen, and military leaders, as representatives of the people, hereby confirm this possession of the crown and throne by placing the respective crowns upon the heads of Lexington and Lyone as King and Queen of Atvatabar, and we pledge them both our loyalty, fealty, and homage as the true and rightful sovereigns of Atvatabar.
(Signed)
(Signed)
Starbottle, Goiloor of Calnogor, First Minister of the Government.
Charka, Pontiff of Remeliorism, Goiloor of Egyplosis.
Thoubool, Goiloose of Egyplosis.
Rackiron, Goiloor of Swondab, Commander-in-Chief of the Army.
Wallace, Admiral of the Fleet.
Yermoul, Lord of Art, Goiloor of Gnaphisthasia.
Grasnagallipas, Commander-in-Chief of Bockhockids.
Ladalmir, Goiloor of Kioram.
Pra, Minister of Police.
Nototherboc, Minister of Naval Affairs.
Goldrock, Royal Treasurer.
Dr. Merryferry, Minister of Foreign Affairs.
Flathootly, Minister of War.
Gerolio, Vice-Commander of the Army.
Coltonobory, Vice-Commander of Bockhockids.
Starbottle, Leader of Calnogor, First Minister of the Government.
Chakra, Head of Remeliorism, Leader of Egyplosis.
Thoubool, Leader of Egyplosis.
Rackiron, Leader of Swondab, Commander-in-Chief of the Army.
Wallace, Admiral of the Fleet.
Yermoul, Lord of Art, Leader of Gnaphisthasia.
Grasnagallipas, Commander-in-Chief of Bockhockids.
Ladalmir, Leader of Kioram.
Pra, Minister of Police.
Not other book, Minister of Naval Affairs.
Goldrock, Royal Treasurer.
Dr. Merryferry, Minister of Foreign Affairs.
Flathootly, Minister of War.
Gerolio, Vice-Commander of the Army.
Coltonobory, Vice-Commander of Bockhockids.

During the declamation of the megaphone the pontiff Charka raised the crown to my head, while his consort Thoubool raised the crown of the queen to Lyone's head. We sat thus crowned amid the tremendous excitement. The guns of the fortress shook the Bormidophia with their explosions. The people shouted: "Life, health, and prosperity to our sovereign lord and lady, Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar!" Men heard no sweeter music than the coronation march executed by a thousand instruments. I realized as I sat with Lyone beneath the throne of the gods a portion of that immeasurable feeling of being universally exalted, universally loved, universally adored. It is true, the fervor of idolatry for Lyone had largely subsided, but in its stead came a more perfect loyalty of soul and body on the part of priest and priestess. Souls that had balanced themselves, as it were, on the edge of a sword, once more stood on the solid earth.
During the announcement from the megaphone, the pope Charka placed a crown on my head, while his partner Thoubool put a crown on Lyone's head. We sat there wearing our crowns amid the huge excitement. The fortress cannons shook the Bormidophia with their blasts. The crowd cheered: "Long live our sovereign lord and lady, Lexington and Lyone, King and Queen of Atvatabar!" No one heard sweeter music than the coronation march played by a thousand instruments. As I sat with Lyone beneath the throne of the gods, I felt a part of that overwhelming sense of being universally lifted up, universally loved, universally admired. It's true, the fervor of idolization for Lyone had mostly faded, but in its place came a stronger loyalty of heart and soul from the priests and priestesses. Souls that had once been balanced precariously, as if on the edge of a sword, were once again grounded on solid ground.
The magnificence of royalty, which kings born to the purple but rarely feel, was ours. Our sudden good fortune unveiled to us the splendors of power, and riches, and honor. The people themselves, enchanted with the product of their own abnegation, made their obeisance to us as to gods.
The grandeur of royalty, which kings born into wealth seldom experience, was ours. Our unexpected fortune revealed to us the splendors of power, wealth, and honor. The people themselves, captivated by the results of their own sacrifices, treated us with the reverence usually reserved for gods.
Lyone grew perceptibly paler with the intensity of her excitement; her breast rose and fell more rapidly, as the soarings of song told her that her supreme realization of life and fortune as goddess had not wholly died with her apostasy, but that a new life no less glorious had begun.
Lyone noticeably became paler with the intensity of her excitement; her chest moved up and down more quickly as the uplifting song revealed to her that her ultimate understanding of life and fortune as a goddess hadn’t completely faded with her rejection, but that a new life, just as glorious, had begun.
As for myself, seated on the focus of human endeavor, it thrilled me to think what power of realization I possessed for things I had considered impossible and unattainable. I determined that art should sound the abysses of the inexpressible and bring from thence radiant symbols of all things, clothed with imagination and emotion. Invention would still further extend man's empire over matter. Soul-culture and spirit-power would be cultivated in a reformed Egyplosis. Lyone, mystical and divine, would ever rule queen of hearts with the sorcery of her beauty.
As for me, sitting at the center of human effort, I felt excited thinking about the power I had to achieve things I once thought were impossible. I decided that art should explore the depths of the inexpressible and bring back vibrant symbols of everything, filled with imagination and emotion. Invention would further expand humanity's control over the physical world. The cultivation of the soul and spiritual strength would thrive in a transformed Egypt. Lyone, both mystical and divine, would always reign as queen of hearts with her enchanting beauty.
CHAPTER LVIII.
THE DEATH OF BHOOLMAKAR.
General Flathootly, with his command of 10,000 fletyemings, who was ordered to pursue and capture the ex-king Bhoolmakar, returned to Calnogor after a month's absence to report the death of King Bhoolmakar and Koshnili, together with several hundred of their followers, and the capture of several thousand wayleals as prisoners.
General Flathootly, with his command of 10,000 fletyemings, who was ordered to pursue and capture the ex-king Bhoolmakar, returned to Calnogor after a month's absence to report the death of King Bhoolmakar and Koshnili, along with several hundred of their followers, and the capture of several thousand wayleals as prisoners.
At a special interview with the general I requested him to report the story of his defeat of the king's troops and the death of the king.
At a special interview with the general, I asked him to share the story of how he defeated the king's troops and the king's death.
"Well, yer majesty," said Flathootly, "Oi must first of all congratulate you on ascendin' the throne of the inimy. It was the shmartest bit of work Oi've seen iver since Oi lift the other wurruld."
"Well, your majesty," said Flathootly, "I must first of all congratulate you on ascending the throne of the enemy. It was the smartest thing I've seen ever since I left the other world."
"The troops behaved nobly," I said, "but I am all anxiety to hear how you captured the king."
"The troops acted bravely," I said, "but I'm really anxious to hear how you captured the king."
"Well, thin, yer majesty, Oi kim up to him at a place called Gapthis, about 1,500 miles from here, away beyant on the wild say-shore."
"Well, thin, your majesty, I came up to him at a place called Gapthis, about 1,500 miles from here, way out on the wild seashore."
"Had he a large force with him?" I asked.
"Did he have a large team with him?" I asked.
"Bedad an' he had. He had a body-guard of about 5,000 wayleals, but shure, we made short work of the flyin' sojers."
"Sure he did. He had a bodyguard of around 5,000 warriors, but we definitely dealt with the flying soldiers quickly."
"Well, tell me exactly what happened," I said.
"Okay, tell me exactly what happened," I said.
"Troth, an' Oi will, yer majesty; shure our flyin' sailors are darlin' fellows! We skirmished up to the inimy until we got him between us an' the say an' thin we fell to. The bloody rascals tried to spear us, an' did kill about a dozen or two of the bhoys, but we touched thim up lively wid our pitchforks, an' begorra they didn't loike that at all, at all.
"Indeed, I will, your majesty; our flying sailors are great guys! We fought our way up to the enemy until we had him trapped between us and the sea, and then we went at it. The bloody rascals tried to stab us and did manage to kill about a dozen or two of the guys, but we gave them a good fight with our pitchforks, and they really didn’t like that at all."
"A wee red-faced captain called out that they were goin' to fight for their king to the last. 'How long are ye goin' to last yerself, sonny?' says Oi, an' afore the words were out of me mouth somebody laid the wee fellow out as nate as a funeral. Well, we fell upon thim front an' rear, as the sayin' is, an' be jabers, Oi killed a man wid the first blow.
"A small, red-faced captain shouted that they were going to fight for their king until the very end. 'How long do you think you can hold out, kid?' I said, and before the words were out of my mouth, someone knocked the little guy out cold. Well, we attacked them from the front and back, as they say, and by gosh, I killed a man with the very first strike."
"'Walk right into thim!' Oi shouted, an' there we wor,[311] fightin' an' slashin' an' killin' wan another as if it wor a mere matther of business. If the king's sojers flew up, why, we flew up too, an' chased thim down ag'in. It was loike a pandemonium of fightin' cocks.
"'Walk right into them!' I shouted, and there we were,[311] fighting and slashing and killing one another as if it were just a matter of business. If the king's soldiers ran away, well, we ran after them again. It was like a chaos of fighting roosters.
"There was a big fellow who made a slash at me wid his sword, but Oi lifted him on me fork, an' he very nicely showed me the whites of his eyes. The best part of the performance was ould Bhooly, who had himself in the middle of his body-guard, an', waving a toy sword, asked his kind friends to kill us.
"There was a big guy who swung his sword at me, but I lifted him onto my fork, and he really showed me the whites of his eyes. The best part of the show was old Bhooly, who had himself surrounded by his bodyguard, and, waving a toy sword, asked his friends to take us out."
"Well, to make a long shtory short, the inimy being very badly beaten, threw up their arms, an' we captured the entire lot, excipt about five hundred wayleals who flew away as fast as their heels cud carry thim."
"Well, to cut a long story short, the enemy, having been badly defeated, surrendered, and we captured the whole group, except for about five hundred who ran away as fast as they could."
"How did the king conduct himself when captured?" I inquired.
"How did the king behave when he was captured?" I asked.
"He came up to me, an' bowin' very nicely, offered me his sword. He said he was glad to surrender to a brave gineral an' hoped Oi would give him the honors of war.
"He approached me, and bowing politely, offered me his sword. He said he was happy to surrender to a brave general and hoped I would grant him the honors of war."
"'Be jabers, Oi will that,' said Oi; 'but that'll be afther we thry ye by coort-martial. But where's Mrs. Bhooly?' says Oi.
"'By golly, I will do that,' I said; 'but that'll be after we try you at court-martial. But where's Mrs. Bhooly?' I asked."
"'Does your excellency mean her late majesty?' said Bhooly; 'if so, Oi regret to say the unhappy fate which has overtaken both myself and my counthry prostrated her so much that she died.'
"'Are you referring to her late majesty?' Bhooly asked. 'If that’s the case, I’m sorry to say that the unfortunate circumstances that have befallen both me and my country weighed so heavily on her that she passed away.'"
"'Well, thin,' said Oi, 'where's that other conspirator, Koshnili?'
"'Well, then,' said Oi, 'where's that other conspirator, Koshnili?'"
"'Oi am here, your excellency,' said he, steppin' forward an' handin' me his sword, 'an' Oi also surrender.'
"'I'm here, your excellency,' he said, stepping forward and handing me his sword, 'and I also surrender.'"
"'You do well,' said Oi, 'to give up yer sword, for it saves me the throuble of takin' it from you.
"'You did the right thing,' said Oi, 'to give up your sword, because it saves me the trouble of having to take it from you.
"'An' now, me rascals,' Oi said, 'we're goin' to save the throuble of lookin' afther you by thryin' you by coort-martial. Let the coort be formed,' said Oi, 'an' bring forth the prisoners.' The king's sojers were disarmed, an' their wings taken off, an' were assimbled in a circle undher guard. Bhooly an' Koshnili, undher a special guard, stood in the middle of the ring.
"'And now, you troublemakers,' I said, 'we're going to skip the hassle of looking after you by putting you on trial by court-martial. Let the court be assembled,' I said, 'and bring forth the prisoners.' The king's soldiers were disarmed, and their insignias were removed, and they were gathered in a circle under guard. Bhooly and Koshnili, under special protection, stood in the center of the ring.
"'Now, bhoys,' said Oi, 'fair play an' no favor. Who has got a charge agin' the prisoners?' Wid that, wan of me min stepped forward an' said that Bhooly an' Koshnili had organized resistance to a change of government an' religion, thereby blockin'[312] the wheels of reform, an' furthermore had conspired to murdher, an', be jabers, did murdher, her holiness the goddess, of blessed memory, who, although alive ag'in, was undoubtedly kilt.
"'Now, guys,' I said, 'let's keep it fair and no favoritism. Who has an accusation against the prisoners?' With that, one of my men stepped up and said that Bhooly and Koshnili had organized resistance to a change in government and religion, thus blocking the wheels of reform, and furthermore had conspired to murder, and, honestly, did murder, her holiness the goddess, of blessed memory, who, although alive again, was certainly killed.
"When Bhooly an' Koshnili heard that the goddess was alive ag'in their knees knocked together wid fear.
"When Bhooly and Koshnili heard that the goddess was alive again, their knees knocked together with fear."
"'This is a terrible charge agin' ye both,' said Oi. 'Oi don't know which offince is the greatest—killin' a dacent goddess or blockin' the wheels of reform; annyhow, the wan crime is as bad as the other. Who supports this charge?' Oi added in thunderin' tones.
"'This is a serious accusation against you both,' I said. 'I don't know which offense is worse—killing a decent goddess or hindering progress; either way, one crime is just as bad as the other. Who is backing this accusation?' I added in a booming voice."
"Well, ivery sojer on the spot volunteered to give evidence as to the blockin' of the wheels of reform, but nobody saw the murdher committed.
"Well, every soldier on the spot volunteered to provide evidence about the roadblocks to reform, but nobody witnessed the murder taking place."
"'Now,' said Oi, addressin' the prisoners, 'did yez murdher the goddess or did yez not? By yer sowls, tell the truth. Guilty or not guilty?'
"'Now,' said Oi, addressing the prisoners, 'did you murder the goddess or not? By your souls, tell the truth. Guilty or not guilty?'"
"'Guilty,' said both prisoners.
"Both prisoners said, 'Guilty.'"
"'Thin, by yer own mouths be ye condimned,' said Oi. 'The sintince of this coort is that ye both be beheaded on the mortal spot.'"
"'Thin, by your own words, you're condemned,' said Oi. 'The sentence of this court is that you both be beheaded on the spot.'"
"I think, Flathootly," said I, "that you rather exceeded your duty in so hastily condemning the prisoners. You should have brought them to Calnogor for proper trial and execution."
"I think, Flathootly," I said, "that you went a bit overboard in so quickly judging the prisoners. You should have taken them to Calnogor for a fair trial and sentencing."
"Shure, Oi knew that, but, to tell yer majesty the truth, it wudn't have added to yer credit to have ordhered the execution of Bhooly, an' so Oi took the responsibility of the whole thing on meself. Oi made Bhooly an' Koshnili kneel down, an' a sojer tied their hands behind their backs. Then Oi ordhered a wayleal to behead thim wid their own swords. Afther some hot work the heads av both murdherers rolled on the ground."
"Sure, I knew that, but to tell you the truth, it wouldn’t have looked good for you to order Bhooly’s execution, so I took the whole responsibility on myself. I made Bhooly and Koshnili kneel down, and a soldier tied their hands behind their backs. Then I ordered a warrior to behead them with their own swords. After some intense work, the heads of both murderers rolled on the ground."
"Why didn't you shoot them or kill them at once with your spears?"
"Why didn't you just shoot them or kill them right away with your spears?"
"Oi considered it too aisy a death for thim. Oi didn't want thim to die widout knowin' they were gittin' hurt."
"Oi thought it was too easy a death for them. Oi didn't want them to die without realizing they were getting hurt."
I forgave Flathootly his too hasty execution of the ex-king, as he had undoubtedly saved me a very disagreeable duty, and the hasty taking off of his ex-majesty prevented any demonstration in his favor.
I forgave Flathootly for his quick execution of the ex-king, as he had definitely saved me from a very unpleasant task, and the swift removal of his ex-majesty stopped any protests in his favor.

To assure the people of my anxiety for a popular government, I issued a proclamation ordering a general election, to create a [315] new Borodemy in place of the assembly whose members had disappeared, or were made prisoners of war, or were dead. In thus providing for a constitutional government, I granted the nation not only all its ancient privileges, but added new and more important measures of political liberty.
To reassure the people of my commitment to a government that represents the public, I issued a proclamation calling for a general election to establish a [315] new Borodemy to replace the assembly whose members had vanished, were taken prisoner, or had died. By doing this to ensure a constitutional government, I granted the nation not only all its historical rights but also introduced new and more significant measures of political freedom.
As the revenues of Atvatabar amounted to $8,000,000,000 per annum, there was no danger of myself or comrades of the Polar King falling short of handsome revenues.
As Atvatabar's annual revenue reached $8 billion, neither I nor my fellow crew members on the Polar King had to worry about not making good profits.
The re-establishment of the government, the reorganization of the army, navy, and police, together with the care of the palaces of Calnogor and Tanje and the new ritual for the Bormidophia and Egyplosis, occupied my attention for a longer period than I at first contemplated. While these things were being accomplished I gave a grand public reception and royal banquet to Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes and the officers and seamen of the ships Mercury and Aurora Borealis, in acknowledgment of their great services to our cause. At the same time I did not forget to give our friends a more solid proof of my gratitude in the shape of a large bounty in gold.
The re-establishment of the government, the reorganization of the army, navy, and police, along with managing the palaces of Calnogor and Tanje and the new rituals for the Bormidophia and Egyplosis, took more of my time than I initially expected. While all this was happening, I held a big public reception and royal banquet for Captain Adams, Sir John Forbes, and the officers and crew of the ships Mercury and Aurora Borealis, to recognize their significant contributions to our cause. At the same time, I made sure to provide our friends with a more tangible expression of my gratitude in the form of a large gold bounty.
CHAPTER LIX.
THE HISTORY CONCLUDED.
I think it is right that I should conclude the history of the conquest of Atvatabar with my being crowned king of the realm.
I believe it's fitting to end the story of the conquest of Atvatabar with my coronation as the king of the realm.
I at once assumed my functions as ruler of Atvatabar. I was supreme commander of the army and grand admiral of the fleet. In council with the ministers of the government appointed by the Borodemy, I caused the adoption of many beneficent laws, calculated to make my people prosperous and happy.
I immediately took on my role as the ruler of Atvatabar. I was the supreme commander of the army and the grand admiral of the fleet. In discussions with the ministers of the government appointed by the Borodemy, I helped implement many beneficial laws aimed at making my people prosperous and happy.
Hushnoly soon departed, with his retinue of twin-souls, to found a new Egyplosis on the sphere of Hilar, with Zooly-Soase as goddess. It was with great grief that I parted with these beloved friends. Hushnoly and his flock were not to be persuaded that nature herself was hostile to their esoteric practices; so, to avoid antagonism, it was best that we should part. I promised Hushnoly that, together with Lyone, I would visit his globe some time in the future and see how his colony progressed. He was an enthusiast who required a great many defeats from[316] fortune before he could see the fatal defects of his social and religious system.
Hushnoly soon left, along with his group of twin-souls, to establish a new Egyplosis on the planet Hilar, with Zooly-Soase as the goddess. It was with deep sadness that I said goodbye to these dear friends. Hushnoly and his followers wouldn’t accept that nature itself was against their unique practices; so, to avoid conflict, it was better for us to separate. I promised Hushnoly that I would visit his world sometime in the future, along with Lyone, to see how his colony was doing. He was an idealist who needed to face many setbacks from[316] fate before he could recognize the serious flaws in his social and religious system.
The grand sorcerer, as the pontiff of Remeliorism, or the ethics of nature, achieved a triumph in restoring Egyplosis to the reign of order, truth, justice, benevolence, and temperance. In time I hoped to see the Christian faith rule the souls of those who had so recently worshipped themselves under the guise of Harikar, the universal human soul. I was anxious to see men and women possessing that serene poise of passion that alone can sustain virile action. Lyone herself was the first to be convinced that the human soul, with its limitations, its narrowness, its impatience, its selfishness, its arrogance, its cruelty, was a very inferior deity. It was true that rare ideal joys might be purchased for a brief time under the old régime, but they were only purchased at an immense price, out of all proportion to the value received, and their possession produced a sickly sublimity totally unfitting the soul for the practical duties of life.
The grand sorcerer, as the leader of Remeliorism, or the ethics of nature, succeeded in bringing Egyplosis back to a state of order, truth, justice, kindness, and self-control. In time, I hoped to see the Christian faith guide the hearts of those who had only recently worshipped themselves under the name of Harikar, the universal human soul. I was eager to see men and women embody that calm balance of passion that can truly drive meaningful action. Lyone herself was the first to realize that the human soul, with its limitations, narrow-mindedness, impatience, selfishness, arrogance, and cruelty, was a very inferior god. It's true that rare ideal joys could be bought for a short time under the old regime, but they came at an immense cost, completely disproportionate to their worth, and having them led to a sickly sense of greatness that was entirely unfit for the practical responsibilities of life.
Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes, excited at my good fortune, declared themselves anxious, with my consent, to explore the further hemisphere of the interior planet, in the interests of science, discovery, commerce, and possibly conquest. They were anxious to discover the continents that lie above and beyond Atvatabar, surrounded by unknown Plutusian seas, and bear to their respective countries some signal trophies of their daring and prowess in the internal world.
Captain Adams and Sir John Forbes, thrilled by my good luck, expressed their eagerness, with my agreement, to explore the unexplored hemisphere of the inner planet for the sake of science, discovery, trade, and maybe conquest. They were eager to find the continents that lie above and beyond Atvatabar, surrounded by mysterious Plutusian seas, and bring back some remarkable trophies of their bravery and skill from this inner world.
It was arranged that on their return to Kioram, the Polar King, with myself and Lyone on board, should sail with the Mercury and Aurora Borealis for the United States. The sailing of the three vessels up New York Bay would be a historic event, and great would be the curiosity of the American people to see the Goddess of Atvatabar and our retinue of wayleals as proof of the existence of Bilbimtesirol, the interior world.
It was decided that when we returned to Kioram, the Polar King, with me and Lyone on board, would set sail alongside the Mercury and Aurora Borealis for the United States. The departure of the three ships into New York Bay would be a historic occasion, and the American public would be very interested to see the Goddess of Atvatabar and our group of wayleals as evidence of the existence of Bilbimtesirol, the inner world.
And now, my dear reader, we must part for the present. By a change of plans on the part of Captain Adams, the Mercury, the vessel that will bear the manuscript of my adventures in the interior world, is already waiting to start on her voyage. I regret that many strange things have been left unsaid. Many extraordinary experiences have been omitted, because I am desirous that this brief history of the happiness that befell me[317] and my devoted sailors in Atvatabar should be published without delay, to allay the natural curiosity excited in the outer world by the story of our discovery of Plutusia.
And now, my dear reader, we must say goodbye for now. Due to a change of plans by Captain Adams, the Mercury, the ship that will carry the manuscript of my adventures in the inner world, is already ready to set sail. I regret that many strange things have been left unsaid. Many incredible experiences have been left out because I want this short account of the happiness that came to me[317] and my loyal sailors in Atvatabar to be published right away, to satisfy the natural curiosity sparked in the outside world by our story of discovering Plutusia.
You may possibly feel a desire to know the future fortunes of Queen Lyone and myself in a part of the world hitherto undreamed of, and when I again address you I hope to describe our future experiences on the throne of Atvatabar. We purpose to apply a liberal portion of the vast wealth of our kingdom to the pursuit of invention, art, and spirituality, preserving and enlarging the existing palaces of invention and art and the palaces of Egyplosis as institutions for the development of the soul and its attributes of spirit power. It will be our purpose to extend to the utmost limits the empire of mind over matter in developing invention. In art, we will, by means of its manifold radiant symbols, reproduce every idea of the soul shaped by sentiment and imagination, and in sounding the abysses of the heart express what is considered the inexpressible.
You might be curious about the future of Queen Lyone and me in a part of the world we’ve never dreamed of, and when I reach out to you again, I hope to share our future experiences on the throne of Atvatabar. We plan to dedicate a significant amount of our kingdom's wealth to the pursuit of innovation, art, and spirituality, preserving and expanding the current palaces of invention and art, as well as the palaces of Egyplosis, to nurture the development of the soul and its powers. Our goal is to push the boundaries of mind over matter in advancing innovation. In art, we will use its diverse and vibrant symbols to convey every idea of the soul shaped by feelings and imagination and to express what many consider inexpressible by exploring the depths of the heart.
In spirituality, the science and art of soul and its manifestations in the body, and after the temporary or complete severance therefrom, will be investigated on a much wider basis than ever before, and spirit power, apart from the worship of soul as deity, will be developed and elaborated into an enduring force, possessing creative energy. What boundless empire of life will not such ideas realize, and how entrancing the story of such discoveries in the interior world of the soul!
In spirituality, the study of the soul and how it shows up in the body, and what happens when it temporarily or completely separates from it, will be explored on a much larger scale than ever before. The power of the spirit, independent of viewing the soul as a deity, will be cultivated and developed into a lasting force with creative energy. What incredible expanse of life will such ideas create, and how fascinating will the narrative of these discoveries in the inner world of the soul be!
I may also, dear reader, request you to accompany me to other undiscovered realms of Plutusia, where, according to report, exist fairy-lands, peopled with strange, fantastic races of men and women, as well as fabulous animals, with characteristics surpassing the wildest dreams of fancy.
I might also, dear reader, ask you to join me in exploring other uncharted areas of Plutusia, where, as the stories say, there are magical lands inhabited by unusual, fantastical races of men and women, along with incredible animals that have traits beyond the wildest imaginations.
As shown on the map of the interior world, which forms the frontispiece of this volume, many more continents remain yet unknown to me, to explore which will be my ambition. If the rumors I have heard of semi-spiritual men and semi-human monsters that dwell in tropical environments, where mountains rise so high that there is no weight on their summits, and where torrents of water roll upward, sweeping away villages in their path; of rocks of gold suspended in the air; of tribes dwelling on floating islands of jewels in the empyrean, and of a thousand still stranger places and peoples, where every phantasy of the imagination can be produced in reality by spirit power, then,[318] indeed, the story of my adventures will develop the soul of the age with a profound delight.
As shown on the map of the inner world, which is the front page of this book, there are many more continents that I still don't know about, and my goal is to explore them. If the rumors I've heard about semi-spiritual beings and semi-human monsters living in tropical areas are true—where mountains are so tall that they carry no weight at their tops, and where torrents of water flow upward, sweeping away everything in their path; of rocks made of gold floating in the air; of tribes living on islands made of jewels in the sky; and of countless other strange places and people, where every fantasy of the imagination can be brought to life through spiritual power—then,[318] the story of my adventures will truly capture the spirit of this age with deep joy.
I therefore bid adieu to you, dear reader, in the hope of meeting you again, to feast you with these wonders. I hope to have you accompany me on the Polar King, which, after a season of repair and refitment, will most assuredly be launched for a still more adventurous voyage on the waters of the interior sea. How many books have been written on the discovery of the western hemisphere by Columbus, while, as yet, but one has been written about the interior sphere, a region not less important than the outer earth, whose geographical features are now for the first time revealed to human eyes! What a wonder it would be if one could travel to the moon or the planet Mars and return to the earth to tell of all that he had seen or heard on those distant spheres! Here indeed is no less a miracle that for ages two vast planets have existed each unknown to the other, although only a thousand miles apart, with the means of communication possessing but few difficulties to be overcome. The mutual discovery of two such worlds has opened up a future for the human race that may well strike one dumb with its splendor. It has conferred on the meanest individual a glory, a birthright of the spirit, as vast as the proportions of the twin-planet. I will not further anticipate the future, and for the present will ask you to accept from Lyone and myself a courteous farewell.
I therefore say goodbye to you, dear reader, hoping to meet you again and share these wonders with you. I look forward to having you join me on the Polar King, which, after some repairs and updates, will definitely set out on an even more exciting journey across the interior sea. Many books have been written about Columbus's discovery of the western hemisphere, but only one has been penned about the interior region, which is just as significant as the outside world, and whose geographical features are now being revealed for the first time! Imagine the wonder of traveling to the moon or Mars and returning to Earth to share what you saw and heard from those distant places! Here we have an equally incredible situation where for centuries, two vast worlds have existed without knowing of each other, even though they are only a thousand miles apart, with just a few challenges to communication. The mutual discovery of these two worlds has opened a future for humanity that is truly breathtaking. It has granted even the humblest individuals a sense of glory, a spiritual heritage, as vast as the twin planet itself. I won’t predict the future any further and for now, I ask you to accept a warm farewell from Lyone and me.
THE END.

Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!